‘*Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibirelictis semper estimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUS.

“ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BRuCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

Smeniel tel felts oil eee eRe Svan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayior, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. XV.

[SECOND SERIES. ]

NUMBER LXXXV.

I. Notes of an Excursion to the South of France and the Auvergne i

in search of Diatomacee. By the Rev. Witiiam Smita, F.L.S.,

Professor of Natural History, Queen’s College, Cork. (With a Plate.) 1

II. Amended Characters of the singular Lymneadous Genus Cam-

ptoceras, and description of a new Ancylus, inhabitants of North-

western India. By W.H. BENSON, Esq. ...+:..000.-ccncnsccstecececscees 9

III. Characters of the Genus Opisthoporus, an Eastern form of the

Cyclostomacea, with Remarks on its Affinities and Notes on several

Pinerciina yew hl. DENSON; ESQ. bans o.cc0- senns deeeascesacme ge sidtle ravis. 13

IV. On Artificial Sea Water. By Puixtipe H. Gosss, A.L.S........ 17

V. Notes on Swiss Mollusea. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. 20

VI. Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. By

J. H. Batrour, M.D., Professor of Botany, Edinburgh ............... 35

New Books :—The Entomologist’s Annual for 1855, Edited by H. T.

Stainton.—A Catalogue of British Fossils, by John Morris. Second

Edition.—Popular Conchology, by Agnes Catlow. Second Edi-

HOT, Woe = ASce ASS SBER Ocoee Gee eee ene Ole (PaereseorcOncaer Senor enrons er ere 53—63

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........sscssesesenseeerereceees 64—76

Note on the Reproduction of Ligula, by M. Brullé; Description of

the Animal of Cycline sinensis, by Dr. J. EK. Gray; Observations

on the Development of Actinia, by M. Lacaze-Duthiers ; Meteo-

rological Observations and’ Table “<r... 5 s2-s-sc.--cncscecsseseeese 76—80

NUMBER LXXXVI.

VII. Some Account of the Actiniade found upon the coast near

Teignmouth, Devon. By Rosperr C. R. Jorpan, M.B. Lond., Pro-

fessor of Comparative Anatomy, Queen’s Coll. Birmingham ............ 81

1V CONTENTS.

Page

VIII. On a Monstrous Oyster-Shell. By GEeorce Busx, Esq.

(With a Plate.) ......ccccecsescsecesennccecceeceeseeeenessueeeeesatenaeceeseaees 91

IX. On Hypericum anglicum. By CHARLES C. BasineTon, M.A.,

BARD Se Roe snccecdacaea coreccseh setea econ oot eps notes eacasoes ossestencchaasane- 92

X. On the Omithology of Malacca. By A. R. Wauuace, Esq.... 99

XI. Descriptions of the Animals of certain Genera of Bivalve Shells.

By S. P. Woopwarp, Esq., F.G.S. ...seeeeeceeeeeeeeeeeeees ceneeeneeees 99

XII. On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta; with Notes

on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organisms in the

Maltese Beds. By THomas Wricut, M.D. &c. (With four Plates.) 10]

XIII. Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new species.

By the Rev. Toomas Hincks, B.A. (With two Plates.) .........+-- 127

XIV. On the Marine Vivarium. By C.S. Harris, Esq. ....... - 130

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Linnzan Society; Royal So-

ciety ; Botanical Society of Edinburgh —........-.sse+e+eeee 134—157

Observations on the Nests of Humming Birds, by John Gould, F.R.S.

&e.; Ona Marsupial Frog ( Notodelphys ovifera) from Venezuela,

by Dr. D. F. Weinland ; Descriptions of two new species of Pti-

lonopus, by George Robert Gray, F.L.S. & F.Z.S.; Meteorolo-

gical Observations and Table ............::scsseeeseeseeeeeeeenes 157—160

NUMBER LXXXVII.

XV. A Monograph of the Indian species of Phylloscopus and its

immediate affines. By Epwarp BLyTH, Esq. ..........cccceeeeeereenees 161

XVI. On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta; with Notes

on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organisms in the

Maltese Beds. By Tuomas WriGut, M.D. &e. ............ceceecseceee 175

XVII. On the Genera Pionandra, Cliocarpus and Pecilochroma.

By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

XVIII. On the Discovery of Viviparous Fish in Louisiana. By

ES IG WIE RO WIAD): Lo tetneatens se cemaenetenteaes Saas secers Coes oreo eco 206

XIX. On the Anomalous Oyster-Shell described in the ‘ Annals’

for February... By Dr. J. Fi. GRAY coc coc.. sos. ceacepencrsssqepaoe tees wen ad- 210

XX. On Actinophrys Sol. By E. CLapaAréEpE. (With a Plate.) 21]

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Royal Society; Botanical

Saciety of Edinburgh... <.is0s<cccsepyyiesexncedcanaeck semen 218—237

—

CONTENTS. Vv

Page

On the Movements and Reproduction of the Navicule, by M. Focke ;

On Lottia zebrina and L. Seurra, by Dr. J. E. Gray ; Description

of a new species of Sorex from India, by R. Templeton; Meteo-

rological Observations and Table _.....+0++...s0++ Satanicnaseuis 237—240

NUMBER LXXXVIII.

XXI. A Comparative View of the more important Stages of Deve-

lopment of some of the higher Cryptogamia and the Phanerogamia.

By CHARLES JENNER. .......ccsccesnsssonccsasscncsscnasapnsarcssnnpesey ensues 241

XXII. Observations on the Natural History and Habits of the

Common Prawn, Palemon serratus. By RopeERT WARINGTON, Esq. 247

XXIII. Report on a Collection of Diatomacee made in the district

of Braemar by Professor Balfour and Mr. George Lawson. By

Raa GREVEn Eels. ccc. iCWithca ElAte.) sascecsscesspusascecce dope 252

XXIV. On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta; with

Notes on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organisms in

the Maltese Beds. By THomas Wricut, M.D. &c. ............00000 262

XXV. On Monopus medusicola, a species of Leech. By Purire

Henry Gosse, A.L.S. (With a Plate.) ...... ee PA es 277

XXVI. On Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis. By Witi1amM

HO rene rel tote se acnses cee gs sneq-nncnpea a sceaassassyecmes cSuacg arctan cx 278

XXVIII. On Actinophrys Sol. By E. CLAPAREDE .............0000 285

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society; Linnean

Society ; Botanical Society of Edinburgh ............... 0.246 291—313

On the Anomalous Oyster-Shell, by Prof. J.S. Henslow ; Description

of a new species of Corynactis, by William Thompson; On the

Species confounded under the name of Laminaria digitata, with

some Observations on the genus Laminaria, by M. A. Le Jolis;

Descriptions of two new species of Humming Birds from Peru,

by John Gould, F.R.S.; Meteorological Observations and

DGUEID OL agus anata aa a8) GE Fee ie nC An Segue Menace eae 314—320

NUMBER LXXXIX.

XXVIII. On the Structure of Chlorophyll. By HuGo von Moat. 321

XXIX. Notice on the question of the presence of an Operculum in

the genus Diplommatina, Benson, and description of a New Species.

By Waite td DENSON MAE eue. wep (OIE. sels see be. ted. ceceatebesessecess OOO

XXX. Short Characters of some new Genera and Species of Alge

vl CONTENTS.

Page

discovered on the coast of the Colony of Victoria, Austraha. By

W. H. Harvey, M.D., M.R.LA. &c., Keeper of the Herbarium of

the University of Dublin. (With a Plate.) .........:esseseeeeeneeenereeenee 332

XXXI. Some Remarks on Vegetable Placentation. By JoHn

CLELAND, Esq. -.....sceeecneecscenscnncrsccenecccsoscsaccesassccssanscwerens 336

XXXII. On the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse. By Dr. J. E.

GRAY, F.B.S., V.P.Z.S. i... .ccccauscccsccvececcssercswsnsessaesarscencnaancee 339

XXXIII. Descriptions of Eight New Species of Birds from South

America. By JoHN GouLp, Esq., PLR.S. ......eeeee eecgate oe taeeeee 343

XXXIV. On the Impregnation and Germination of the Alge. By

Dr. PRINGSHEIM ...ccc..-.cccsccoccsscsccncsceresaccnsscensaconssececesesasass 346

New Books :—A History of the British Marine Testaceous Mollusca,

distributed in their Natural Order, by William Clark.—The

Ferns of Great Britain. Illustrated by John E. Sowerby. The

Descriptions, Synonyms, &e. by C. Johnson.—First Steps in

Economie Botany, for the use of Students, by Thomas Croxen

Archer.—The Entomologist’s Annual for 1855, edited by H. T.

Sinatra S28 8 oc cde see eee eee els «eects Sceeoeeeeeee 349—357

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Limnzan Society; Zoological

Society ; Botanical Society of Edinburgh ..................48. 357—383

Origin of Wheat; Mr. Busk’s Anomalous Shell, by Prof. J. S. Hens-

low; On the Fructification of the Arachis hypogea, by Hugh

M. Neisler; On the Structure of the Starch Granule, by Mr.

Grundy; Description of a New Species of Aulacorhamphus,

by John Gould, F.R.S.; Meteorological Observations and

MMe oe de eeacvte sox aw-cvoshacvutats stalaeitenovawcttnecectame tees 383—392

NUMBER XC.

XXXV. Monograph on the British species of Phalangiide or

Harvest-men. By R.H.Meape,F.R.C.S. (With two Plates.) ...... 393

XXXVI. On the Structure of Chlorophyll. By Huco von Mout. 416

XXXVII. On Perna qguadrata, Sow. By Joun Lycert, Esq. ... 427

XXXVIII. Notes on the Ornithology of Madeira. By Epwarp

ViceWON EIA RCOURT. FSG. cnc escesacsch<ses sis esiavscb ene siinaas ance ceeeeee 430

XXXIX. On the Characters which distinguish the Vegetation of a

Country. By M. ALPHONSE DECANDOLLE _ ......c0cseceserecesseeeees 438

CONTENTS. vil

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Royal Society ............ 450—460

On Phenicura Tithys, by Dr. Jordan; On the Transmission and Me-

tamorphoses of the Intestinal Worms, by MM. Milne-Edwards

and Valenciennes ; Note on the Trichomonas vaginalis of Donné,

by MM. Scanzoni and Kolliker; On a Lunar Vapour Bow, by

Charles Clouston; Meteorological Observations and Table...461—467

PLATES IN VOL. XV.

PLATE I. New species of Diatomacez.

II. Sertularia alata.

111. Campanularia integra.—Halia pretenuis.—Anomalous Oyster-

Shell.

a Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta.

VIL.

VIII. Development of Actinophrys Sol.—New species of Leech.—

New species of Algz.

IX. New British Diatomacee.

~ } British Phalangiidee.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES. ]

MST sadneusehe dis ases per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Vez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl, 1.

No. 85. JANUARY 1855.

I.—WNotes of an Excursion to the South of France and the

Auvergne in search of Diatomacee. By the Rev. Witi1am

Smiru, F.L.S., Professor of Natural History, Queen’s College,

Cork.

[With a Plate. ]

A srarement of the results of an excursion made in the course

of last spring to the shores of the Gulf of Lyons and the vol-

canic district of the Auvergne, may have some interest, at a time

when much attention is being given to the minute organisms

that more especially formed the object of my researches.

I have always thought that the geographical distribution of

species in the Diatomacez is far more general and uniform than

that in the higher orders of vegetable forms, and this opinion

has received ample confirmation from the examination of the

products of the various localities explored durimg the above

journey.

While the Phanerogamous flora of the South of France is so

widely different from that of the British Isles, that the most

superficial observer cannot fail to be struck with its novelty, the

Diatomaceous growth of its streams and lakes, and of that por-

tion of the Mediterranean Sea that washes its coasts, is almost

identical with that of our more northern localities.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 1

2 Prof. W. Smith on the Diatomacese of the’

The following outline of my tour will show the extent of my

explorations, and 1 subjoin lists of the species that rewarded my

search.

I reached Avignon on the 13th May 1854, and devoted several

days to an examination of the interesting localities in its imme-

diate neighbourhood, making eatherings of Diatomacez from a

well in the Amphitheatre at ‘Orange, from the river Sorgues at

Vaucluse, and from the banks of the Rhone near the spot where

it is jomed by the waters of the Durance. Proceeding to Mar-

seilles, I spent three days on the neighbouring shores of the

Mediterranean, and collected from various spots north and south

of the city, many specimens of the larger Algz rich in parasitic

Diatoms. A fountain in the court of the Hotel des Colonies, and

a spring near Chateau Vert also supplied abundant materials for

future examination.

Returning from Marseilles, [ made collections near St. Chamas,

on the borders of the Etang de Berre, a large salt-water lagoon

connected with the Mediterranean, and on the same day explored

the Canal de Crapone, in the vicinity of Arles.

On the 24th May, I reached Montpellier, and found a few

specimens in the Chateau d’Eau, and the ponds of the Botanic

Garden, but was more amply rewarded during excursions which

I made from Montpellier to Frontignan, Cette and Agde, which

again brought me to marine and brackish-water habitats, under

the influence of the Mediterranean. The Canal du Midi and

the river Hérault also supplied a few valuable gatherings.

From Montpellier my route lay through Nismes, where one

gathering, from the celebrated Fountain of the Nymphs, proved

rich in the number and variety of its forms.

From Nismes I passed to Alais, and thence across the Cevennes

to the romantic city of Le Puy, collecting a few specimens at

Genolhae and Langogne, at an elevation of about 4000 feet.

The vicinity of Le Puy proved unproductive ; not so the neigh-

bourhood of Clermont-Ferrand, where I entered upon the vol-

canie region of Central France.

Collections made from the “Fontaine Pétrifiante,” or calcareous

spring of St. Alyre, and from basaltic caverns near the beautiful

village of Royat, lying at the base of the Puy de Dome, con-

tained many interesting species.

Three weeks spent at the romantic watermg-place of Mont

Dore les Bains, at an elevation of 3424 feet above the level of

the sea, enabled me to add to my herbarium most of the forms

which characterize the mountain springs and marshes of this

lofty region of extinct volcanos. The snows of the Pie de

Sancy, at an elevation of 6100 feet, snow marshes on the Pic du

Capuchin, and the shores of Lake Guery, a sheet of water which

sa South of France and the Auvergne. 3

occupies the hollow of an ancient crater, proved fertile in a

variety of forms. The eddies of the Dor, the mountain torrent

which drains the district, and the perpendicular surface of the

rock over which the stream is hurried that forms the Grande

Cascade, were also productive.

From the Auvergne I proceeded to Orleans, and from the

source of the Loiret, three miles from that city, collected excel-

lent specimens of two rare and interesting forms, namely Ortho-

sira arenaria, W.Sm., and Gomphonema cristatum, Ralts.

The 4th of July closed my herborizations, and on that day I

plundered one of the fountains of the Champs Elysées in Paris

of materials, which added a few names to my roll of French

Diatomaceze.

The gatherings made during the above journey amounted to

forty-nine, and the included species may be conveniently divided

into five classes.

Ist. Those which were found in the Gulf of Lyons.

2nd. Byrackish-water forms in localities under the influence of

the Mediterranean.

3rd. Species which were collected in springs and rivers at a

low elevation.

4th. Forms which only eccurred at high elevations in the vol-

canic districts of the Puy de Dome and Mont Dore.

5th. Species or varieties which have not hitherto been figured

or described.

In the following lists I have underlined those species which

have not hitherto been found in Britain, and I employ through-

out the nomenclature adopted in the “ Synopsis,”’ whether in the

portion already published or in that prepared for the press.

List 1. Mediterranean forms.

Epithemia Musculus, Kiitz. Podosphenia Lyngbyei, Kiitz.

Cocconeis Scutellum, Hhr. elegans, W. Sm.

diaphana, W. Sm. Rhipidophora elongata, Kiitz.

Eupodiseus fulvas, 7. Sin. Licmophora splendens, Grev.

Tryblionella Solezeformis, W. Sm. Fragilaria striatula, Lyng.

Surirella fastuosa, Ehr. Striatella unipunctata, Ag.

striatula, Turp. Hyalosira delicatula, Kiitz.

Amphiprora alata, Kiitz. Rhabdonema arcuatum, Kiitz.

Navicula didyma, Kitz. Adriaticum, Kiitz.

Westu, W. Sm. Grammatophora marina, Kiitz.

Pandura, Bréb. —— serpentina, Kitz.

Stauroneis pulchella, W. Sm. Biddulphia pulchella, Gray.

Pleurosigma elongatum, W. Sm. Achnanthes longipes, Ag.

angulatum, W. Sm. subsessilis, Kiitz.

Synedra affinis, Kitz. Podosira hormoides, Kiifz.

-—— fulgens, W. Sm. Berkeleyia fragilis, Grev.

Podosphenia Ehrenbergii, Kiitz.

| *

a Prof. W. Smith on the Diatomaceze of the -

2. Brackish-water species.

Epithemia constricta, Bréb.

Trvyblionella gracilis, W. Sm.

—— punctata, W. Sm.

—— margiata, W. Sm.

Navicula tumens, W. Sm.

Navicula Amphisbeena 8, W. Sm.

Pinnularia peregrma, Ehr.

Nitzschia dubia, W. Sm.

Mastogloia Dansen, Thw.

—— lanceolata, Thw.

3. Species collected at low elevations, many of which also occurred

in the higher districts of the next class.

Epithemia turgida, W. Sm.

alpestris, W. Sm.

Cymbella Helvetica, Kiitz.

affinis, Kiitz.

maculata, Kitz.

ventricosa, Kiitz.

Amphora ovalis, Kitz.

Cocconeis Pediculus, Ehr.

Placentula, Hhr.

Cyclotella operculata, Kitz.

Campylodiscus costatus, W. Sm.

Surirella angusta, Kiitz.

ovata, Kiitz.

ovalis, Bréd.

— turgida, W. Sm.

Cymatopleura Solea, W. Sm.

—— Hibernica, W. Sm.

elliptica, W. Sm.

Nitzschia minutissima, WW. Sm.

—— sigmoidea, W. Sm.

linearis, W. Sin.

Amphioxys, W. Sm.

Navicula ambigua, Ehr.

ovalis, W. Sin.

dicephala, Kitz.

tumida, W. Sin.

Amphirhynchus, Ehr.

Pinnularia radiosa, W. Sm.

acuta, W. Sm.

—— viridis, W. Sm.

—— Stauroneiformis, WV. Sm.

Stauroneiformis 8, W. Sm.

Stauroneis Phoenicenteron, Hhr.

gracilis, Ehr.

—— anceps, Ehr.

Stauroneis? rectangularis, Greg.

Pleurosigma attenvatum, W. Sm.

Synedra radians, W. Sm.

—— Ulna, Fhr.

pulchella, Kiitz.

—— (Nitzschia) Palea, Kiitz.

Cocconema lanceolatum, Bhr.

—— Cistula, Bhr.

cymbiforme, Fir.

Gomphonema capitatum, Efr.

—— constrictum, Fhr.

—— acuminatum, hr.

—— dichotomum, Kiitz.

—— olivaceum, Hhr.

—— curvatum, Kiiéz.

—— cristatum, Ralfs.

Meridion cireulare, Ag.

circulare, var. 8, W. Sm.

constrictum, Ralfs.

constrictum, var. 8, W. Sm.

Fragilaria capucina, Desm.

Odontidium mesodon, Kiifz.

Tabellaria, W. Sm.

Diatoma vulgare, Kiiz.

Denticula tenuis, Kiiéz.

inflata, W. Sm.

sinuata, W. Sin.

Achnanthidium lanceolatum, Bréb.

Achnanthes exilis, Kiitz.

Melosira varians, Ag.

Orthosira arenaria, W. Sin.

Mastogloia Smithiu, Thw.

Encyonema prostratum, Ralfs.

czespitosum, Kiitz.

4. Species collected at high elevations in the Auvergne.

Epithemia rupestris, W. Sm.

Eunotia Areus, W. Sm.

gracilis, W. Sm.

— tetraodon, Bhr.

tridentula, Ehr.

—— quaternaria, Ehr.

—— quinaria, Ehr.

Cymbella euspidata, Kitz.

Cocconeis Thwaitesii, W. Sm.

Surirella biseriata, Bréb.

splendida, Kiitz.

linearis, W. Sm.

Navicula rhomboides, Ehr.

rhynchocephala, Kwiz.

South of France and the Auvergne. 5

Navicula crassinervia, Bréd.

serians, Kiitz.

firma, Kiitz.

gibberula, Kitz.

Stauroneis dilatata, W. Sm.

Pinnularia nobilis, Lhr.

—— major, W. Sm.

acuminata, W. Sm.

—— gibba, Bhr.

divergens, W. Sim.

late-striata, Greg.

hemiptera, Bréb.

nodosa, W. Sm.

tenuis, Greg.

Synedra lunaris, Kir.

biceps, W. Sn.

Himantidium Arcus, Ehr.

gracile, Ehr.

pectinale, Kutz.

Fragilaria virescens, Ralfs.

Odontidium hyemale, Kitz.

Tabellaria floceulosa, W. Sm.

fenestrata, Wiifz.

Melosira distans, Kitz.

—— nivalis, W. Sm.

Orthosira orichaleea, W. Sm.

Colletonema vulgare, W. Sm.

5. Species or varieties not hitherto figured or described.

Navicula firma, var. 8, W. Sim.

Gomphonema capitatum, var. £,

W. Sm.

capitatum, var. y, W. Sm.

——- Brébissonun, Kiitz.

elongatum, W. Sin.

Diatoma vulgare, var. 8B, W. Sm.

—— grande, W. Sm.

Fragilaria undata, W. Sm.

Odontidium anomalum, WV. Sm

Achnanthidium lineare, 17. Sm.

coarctatum, Breh.

Amphitetras antediluviana, var. 8,

W. Sm.

Orthosira spinosa, W. Sm.

I subjoin a description of the species and varieties included in

the last list.

Navicula firma, var. 8, W. Sm.

p. 48.

Fresh water.

Synopsis of Brit. Diatomacee,

Pic du Capucin, Mt. Dore ; elevation 4565 feet.

This is probably the normal Nav. firma, Kitz. Bacill. xxi. 10,

and I am disposed to refer Nav. amphigomphus, Kiitz. Bacill.

xxvill. 40, to the same species.

Puate I. fig. 1. Valves of Nav. firma 8.

Gomphonema capitatum, W.Sm. Syn. Brit. Diat. p. 80. pl. 28.

237.

Var. 8. Upper portion of frustule almost linear, elongated,

equal to, or slightly exceeding the lower. Length of frus-

tule -0013" to ‘0023". v.v.

Var.y. Much attenuated towards both the extremities. Length

0012" to 0016"... v.v.

Var. y. G. Fusticulus,W.Sm. MSS. Greg. in Mic. Journ. vol. iii.

p- 39.

Fresh water. Var. 3. Puy du Cliergue; elevation 5576 feet.

Ilford near Lewes, Nov. 1853, W. Sm. River Spey, July 1854,

6 Prof. W. Smith on the Diatomaceze of the

Dr. Gregory. Braemar, Aug. 1854, Dr. Balfour. Var. y. Spring

at Chateau Vert near Marseilles. Braemar, Aug. 1804, Dr. Balfour.

Piate I. fig. 28. Gomphonema capitatum, yar. 8. Fig. 2y. G. capt-

tatum, var. y.

Gomphonema Brébissonii, Kiitz. Valve constricted above the

centre, upper extremity cuneate, obtuse, lower gradually

attenuated and acute. Strie 24 in -001". Length -0013”

to 0018". v.v.

Kiitz. in Sp. Alg. p. 66. ad specim. authen. quae dedit am. De Bré-

bisson.

Fresh water. Puy du Cliergue.

But slightly differing from G. acuminatum, var. y, W. Sm.

Syn. Brit. Diat. pl. 28. 238. a”; and probably only another va-

riety of the saine species.

Puate I. fig. 3. Gomphonema Brébissonit.

Gomphonema elongatum, W. Sm. Valves inflated at centre,

afterwards constricted towards both extremities, the upper

of which is capitate, or somewhat cuneate, the lower slightly

inflated below the constriction, afterwards attenuated and

obtuse. Strize 24 in -001”". Length -0018" to 0045". v.v.

Gomphonema Brébissonii, Greg. in Mic. Journ. vol. ii. p. 99. pl. 4.18.

Fresh water. Puy du Cliergue, 7. Sm. Mull Deposit, Dr. Gre-

gory. Wisbeach, April 1854, Mr. G. Smith.

This may probably be a variety of G. Brébissonii, Kiitz., with

which it occurs intermixed in the French gathering; both are

in my opinion closely allied to G. acuminatum.

PuateE I. fig. 4. Gomphonema elongatum.

Diatoma vulgare, Bory.

Var. 8. Valve linear, extremities gradually and slightly at-

tenuated. Length of frustule -(0018" to -0030". v.y.

Diatoma tenue, Ag., ad specim. in herb. Grev.

Fresh water. Fountain in court of the Hotel des Colonies, Mar-

seilles ; Canal du Midi, and Canal de Crapone ; Plumpton, Sussex,

April 1852, 7. Sm. Pentland Hills, April 1821, Dr. Greville.

The valve in the normal form of D. vu/yare is elliptical and

suddenly attenuated towards the extremities.

Puate I. fig. 5. Diatoma vulgare, var. 8.

Diatoma grande, W.Sm. Valve linear, constricted near the

capitate and rounded extremities. Coste 24 in -OO1".

South of France and the Auvergne. 7

Length of frustule 0017" to 0038". Breadth of valve

00025" to -0003". v.v.

Iresh water. River Sorgues near Vaucluse; River Lune, Lan-

cashire, April 1848, Mr. G. Smith. River Shannon near Athlone,

and Lough Corrib river, July 1853, W. Sm. Lough Neagh, Dr.

Dickie. Lough Leven, May 1854, Dr. Gregory.

A very fine and distinct species allied to D. Ehrenbergii, Kitz.

Bacill. xv. 17, but distinguished by the linear outline of its

valve, its closer stri, and greater relative size.

Pate I. fig. 6. Diatoma grande.

Fragilaria undata, W. Sm. Filaments imperfectly tenacious ;

frustules frequently cohering by their angles; valve oval or

linear, acuminate. Strie 42 in ‘001". Length of frustule

0006" to 0008".

Var. B. Valve linear, acuminate. Length of frustule 0008” to

0012". v.v.

Var. y. Valve constricted in the centre. Length of frustule

0008" to 0021". v.v.

Var. y. Odontidium Tabellaria, ‘ sporangia,” Greg. Mic. Journ.

vol. ti. pl. 4. 22.

Fresh water. River Mortes, Lac Guery, Mont Dore ; elevation

4066 feet. Var. y. Mull Deposit, &c.

The specimens which I collected in the locality above men-

tioned enabled me to assign the present species to the genus

Fragilaria. Its mode of growth and delicately striated valves

ally it closely with F. virescens.

Puate I. fig. 7. Fragilaria undata.

Odontidium anomalum, W. Sm. Filament tenacious; valves

linear, constricted towards the obtuse extremities. Coste 4

to 12. Length of frustule -0005" to-0012". vv.

Var. 8. Frustules with internal cells.

Fresh water. Genolhac in the Cevennes ; elevation about 4000 ft.

Braemar, Perthshire, Aug. 1854, Dr. Balfour.

The presence of internal cells within the ordinary frustule, a

mode of growth occasional in others of the Diatomacez, is fre-

quent in this species, and frustules of the more usual descrip-

tion are rarely to be detected in the above gatherings ; they may

however be found at times, side by side with others, containing

internal cells, showing that the latter formation is a modification

of the usual method, and not a normal condition of the filament.

Puate I. fig. 8. Odontidium anomalum.

8 On the Diatomacez of the South of France and the Auvergne.

Achnanthidium lineare, W. Sm. Valve linear, obtuse ; strize ob-

scure. Length -0003" to :0007". v.y.

Fresh water. Fountain of Vaucluse; Lasswade near Edinburgh,

June 1854, Dr. Greville.

PuateE I. fig. 9. Achnanthidium lineare.

Achnanthidium coarctatum, Bréb. Valve linear-elliptical, con-

stricted at the centre, attenuate, and constricted towards

the rounded extremities. Strize moniliform, 24 in ‘001”.

Length of frustule -0013" to 0018". v.v.

Bréb. in Kiitz. Sp. Alg. p. 54. ad specim. authen. quee dedit am.

De Brébisson.

Fresh water. Cave near Royat ; Grassmere, Westmoreland, Aug.

1853, W. &m.

PuaTE I. fig. 10. Achnanthidium coarctatum.

Amphitetras antediluviana, Ehy.

Var. 8. Frustules cruciform, angles produced ; valves with a

deep sinus between each angle.

Marine. Salt Pans near Agde, W. Sm. Stomach of Crab, Pro-

fessor Williamson, 1852. Near Ipswich, Aug. 1852, Mr. Hodgson.

Poole Bay, Nov. 1849, ”. Sm. Near Cumbrae, Feb. 1854, Mr. R.

Hennedy.

I had at first distributed the present variety as a distinct spe-

cies, and proposed to name it A. excavata, but the structure of

the valve is exactly that of the ordmary form ; and although the

produced angles and consequently concave valve, as well as the

deeply hollowed sides, give a very peculiar physiognomy to the

frustules, I am constrained to regard it as a variety of Ehren-

berg’s well-known species.

Puate I, fig. 11. Amphitetras antediluviana, var. B.

Orthosira spinosa, W.Sm. Filament fragile, often only par-

tially coherimg; valves cylindrical, spinose at the line of

junction, striated ; striz moniliform, radiate, 30 in 001".

Breadth of filament -0005" to -0017". v.y.

Fresh water. Cave near Royat. Cave under Grand Cascade,

Mont Dore ; elevation 4236 feet. Braemar, Aug. 1854, Dr. Balfour.

Puate LI. fig. 12. Orthosira spinosa: a, filament drawn from a balsam

mounting ; and 4, ditto from a dried specimen.

It will be seen by the above lists, that only three of the spe-

cies collected during my late journey are to be regarded as

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Camptoceras. 9

foreign to our own waters, and it is not improbable that of these,

Eunotia quinaria, Ehy., and Nitzschia Palea, Kiitz., will be found .

to be natives of Britain. There only remains Hyalosira delica-

tula, Kiitz., and as Professor Kiitzing gives the Atlantic as a

locality for this species, it may also prove to be mdigenous.

This result demonstrates the general distribution of these

organisms ; and the discovery by Professor Balfour of several of

the rarer forms of the Auver gne, among the lofty ridges of the

Grampians, is also an interesting circumstance, showing that

elevation, and consequently temperature, influence the character

of the minute Diatomaceous vegetation, as well as that of the

larger and more conspicuous flora of such regions.

Lewes, Noy. 29th, 1854.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Side views of two valves of Navicula firma, var. B.

. Gomphonema capitatum, var. 8. and y.

. Gomphonema Breébissonit.

. Gomphonema elongatum.

Diatoma vulgare, var. /3.

. Diatoma grande.

. Filament and valves of Fragilaria undata.

. Filament and valves of Odontidium anomalum.

Achnanthidium lineare.

Fig. 10. Achnanthidium coarctatum.

Fig. 11. Front and side view of Amphitetras antediluviana, var. 8.

ig. 12. Orthosira spinosa: a. Front view from a balsam mounting ;

6. Front view from a dry specimen; ¢ and ec’. Side views of frus-

tules.

=a Sone

CONT DH Or OO bO

Il.—Amended Characters of the singular Lymneadous Genus

Camptoceras, and description of a new Ancylus, inhabitants of

North-western India. By W. 1. Benson, Esq.

In 1842, M‘Clelland’s ‘Calcutta Journal of Natural History’

contained the description of a new Lymneadous genus, which

appears not to have attracted in Europe the attention which it

deserves, principally in consequence of the scarcity of the pub-

lication in the pages of which it is to be found; although some

pains were taken to make it more generally known by forwarding

to Mr. Hugh Cuming, and to the British Museum, from India,

copies of the paper and specimens of the shell. The form ap-

pears of sufficient importance to warrant the publication of

revised and more extended characters of the genus, together with

a few observations on its habits, and the locality im which it

occurs, points shortly adverted to in the former notice.

10 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Camptoceras.

Genus Camptoceras, Benson.

(Character emendatus et auctus.)

Testa sinistrorsa, imperforata, elongato-elliptica, spira soluta, apice

acutiusculo, sutura late et profunde excavata (re vera omnino

carente) ; anfractibus 3-4 angustis elongatis, superne et subtus

carinatis, lateribus planulatis ; apicali elongato-acuminato, longe

exserto; ultimo antice superne descendente, carinato; apertura

soluta, integra, magna, spiram non zequante, elongato-elliptica,

angustiuscula, superne et ad basin arcuatim angulata ; peristomate

acuto ; operculo nullo.

Species unica.

C. Terebra, Benson.

Testa elongato-elliptica, hyalina, vel albido-cornea,

lineis spiralibus, exiguis, vix elevatis, striis ob-

liquis confertissime decussatis; apertura verti-

cali, elliptica; peristomate acuto, vix expansi-

usculo.

Long. vix 9, plerumque 6 ad 7 mill.

Diam. 3 mill. Long. apert. exempl. majoris 4 mill.

C. Terebra.

Syn. C. Terebra, Benson, Calcutta Journ. Nat. Hist. 1842.

Hab. in lacu paludoso prope Moradabad, agro Rohillano.

Aninal.

Animal tentaculis duobus filiformibus, obtusis, oculis magnis inter

tentacula sitis, proboscideque mediocri munitum ; pallio labia teste

haud transeunte ; pede brevi, longitudinem aperturze vix superante.

The form of the tentacula and the position of the eyes, situated

between the filiform tentacula, and sessile on the head (not, as

in Lymnea, occupying the fore part of the widened base of the

triangular tentacula), at once distinguish the animal from that of

Lymnea. In Camptoceras the eyes are large in proportion to

the size of the animal, while in Lymnea they present only a

minute black point, even in individuals of large size. In Ancylus

also the eyes are small, and inserted in two lateral lobes pro-

ceeding from the tentacular lamine, which are triangular and

truncated*. The shortness of the foot, however, the sluggish

movements of the mollusk, and its strong adhesion to smooth

surfaces, pomt to an affinity with Ancylus, which, imstead of

presenting the elongate, imperfectly rolled, acutely spiral cone

* Vide Dupuy, Mollusques de France.

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Camptoceras. ll

of Camptoceras, sinks into a widely-spread, depressed cone, with

scarcely any distortion of the spire.

The animal adheres, in deep water, to the decaying stems of

a reedy sedge, more frequently burrowing into them, and con-

cealing itself between the internal layers ; a habit which renders

it difficult to detect.

When my lamented friend Dr. Bacon found the first specimens

in my presence, the idea which immediately presented itself was

that the shell was a monstrosity ; however, an examination of

the animal, its peculiar habits, the absence of any known shell,

in the whole of India, of which it could possibly be a distorted

variety, and the persistence of character in some sixty specimens,

secured at various times, all concurred to dispel such a sup-

position.

The shell was very local, occurring in one piece of water only,

of several which had evidently once formed a portion of the bed

of the Ram Gunga River. Singularly enough, P/anorbis Calathus,

which we had only met with in the mountains, distant 100 miles,

and at an altitude of 4000 feet, was likewise detected in, and

found to be nearly restricted to, this water. In a neighbouring

pond, similarly cireumstanced, Planurbis caenosus, nobis, was

exclusively obtained ; and to a third lagoon, in the immediate

vicinity, was confined the shallow Aneylus Verruca, nobis, which

I had discovered in the mountains accompanying Péanorbis

Calathus, but which proved to be also abundant m the weedy

channel of the Rajhéra, distant a few miles from Moradabad. It

appeared as if the original habitat of Camptoceras had been the

scarcely explored woody mountains which give birth to the

Ram Gunga, and that in a former course of the river through the

broad alluvial bed in which it now wanders, these unwonted

forms had been capriciously distributed in the deep hollows

which had become disconnected by the retirement of the stream.

The short periodic appearance, on high grounds, near the

ponds in question, of the rare Planorbis Rotula, nobis, Annals,

vol. v. 1850, page 351 (since figured by Dunker), illustrates the

uncertain appearance of some species of freshwater shells; and

of this Camptoceras also affords an example. After the first cap-

tures, towards the end of February 1842, specimens were with

difficulty procurable. In March 1843 I could not find more

than three individuals, and Dr. Bacon was altogether unsuc-

cessful. A like want of success attended a cursory effort which

we made at the end of 1845. It would appear as if our researches

had exhausted the supplies of the shell, which had taken pos-

session of the water plants, within reach from the banks of the

lagoon, and no means were at hand for exploring those which

were farther from the shore. Possibly the animal may have

12 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Camptoceras.

been a favourite morsel of the wild ducks which haunted the

place in the cold season. It may have been more abundant im

the rainy season, during July and August, but the character of

the surrounding ground was not then favourable, in poimt of

healthiness or practicability, for exploration. The extermination

of an abundant but local water plant, Anacharis Alsinastrum,

from a Scottish lake, under the relentless bill of the common

Swan, serves to show how the presence of a peculiar foe may

influence the propagation of certain species, whether vegetable or

animal.

It is worthy of remark, that no recent species of Physa has

hitherto been met with on the continent of India. On the

other hand, it seems to be the head-quarters of Lymnea, many

species of which (occasionally of gigantic dimensions) swarm in

every stagnant pool throughout the country, accompanied by

Planorbis Coromandelicus, Fabr. (Indicus, nobis), and other spe-

cies of minute types ; while Ancylus has only been detected in a

few waters in the lower ranges of the Western Himalaya, and in

the plaims at their feet. The other freshwater univalves, con-

tained in the same water with Camptoceras, were a large Ampul-

laria, two large species of Lymnea, four species of Planorbis,

Melania tuberculata, and some small Bithinie. Although de-

ficient on the continent of India, the genus Physa appears in

Ceylon, where Mr. E. Layard procured two large species; one

of which is ovate and solid, the other much lengthened and acu-

minate, being 32 mill. im length by 14 mill. in breadth. Jt

exhibits no symptom of an approach to Camptoceras in its mode

of convolution, nor in the form of the aperture, of which the

columellar lip is strongly twisted.

Not having yet published the species of Ancylus above ad-

verted to, its characters are now appended.

Ancylus Verruca, nobis.

Testa vix sinistrorsa, depressa, subelongato-ovata, postice vix angus-

tiori, levigata, pallide virente-flavida vel cinerea, tenui, intus albida,

submargaritacea, antice superne conyexiuscula, postice prope um-

bonem breviter declivi, umbone vix elevato, compressiusculo, sub-

mediano, ad spatium 2 totze teste posita.

Long. 33, diam. vix 2 mill., alt. 1 mill.

Had. ad lacum Bhimtil Kemaonensem, in palude prope Moradabad,

in rivo Rajhéra, necnon in rivo Sote, sive Yar Wuffadar dicto,

prope Budaon Rohillarum, semper foliis plantarum aquaticarum

natantibus adherens.

Spa, Belgium, November 30th, 1854.

Having preserved living specimens of Ancylus Verruca, in a

large glass vase of water, among floating water plants, upwards

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Opisthoporus. — 13

of a month, I ascertained that these usually sluggish mollusks

occasionally swam, at an early hour of the day, resupinate at

the surface. J am not aware that this habit has been remarked

in the genus in question by any other observer.

I find the following description of the animal of an unpub-

lished Physa, which I took, in 1846, at Michelville, between

Cape Town and Hottentot Holland :-—

Foot narrow, hinder extremity pointed, not extending beyond

the summit of the spire. Head with veliform lobes or expansions

in front. Tentacula subulate, lengthened, and somewhat spread

all round at the base; the eyes being situated on these promi-

nences, between the tentacula. Mantle reflected so as to cover

merely the edge of the aperture all round, exposing the whole of

the breathing cavity, at the hinder part of which, near the junc-

tion of the outer lip of the shell with the body-whorl, appears a

tongue-like process.

8th December 1854.

Il1.— Characters of the Genus Opisthoporus, an Eastern form of

the Cyclostomacea, with Remarks on its Affinities and Notes

on several Opercula. By W.H. Benson, Esq.

On my passage through Ziirich, last summer, Professor Mousson

kindly afforded me an opportunity of comparing a shell trans-

mitted to me by Dr. Traill from Borneo* (identical with Cyclo-

stoma (Pterocyclos) Charbonnieri, Recl., and Cyclotus Taylorianus,

Pfr.), with the imperfect specimen of Pterocyclos biciliatus,

Mouss., figured in the ‘ Mollusken von Java.’ We found that

they were in nowise to be distinguished from each other. I

have long dissented from the received location of this, and allied

species, in Cyclotus and Pterocyclos, with reference not only, in

the case of the former, to the springing of a retroverted tube

from the suture, but also to the formation of the operculum,

which, externally, has some resemblance to the vertebra of a

fish ; or, as remarked by Recluz, is formed like a pulley, the

broad edge of the disk being grooved or excavated im the direc-

tion of its circumference.

On a closer examination it will be found that this apparently

solid operculum is formed by two layers, an inner and an outer

one, the former having a horny coating: these two layers are

united by an erect, mternal, spiral lamina, the spaces between

which are hollow and hermetically closed ; and the concavity of

* Vide ‘ Annals’ for 1853, vol. xi. N.S. p. 32 and 33.

14 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Opisthoporus.

the outermost lamina, or whorl, causes the singular pulley-like

appearance of the edge.

The abnormal construction of this operculum fully entitles the

form to distinction on the same grounds as those on which the

other genera of the Cyclostomacea rest. I do not hesitate, there-

fore, to separate it, under the designation some time since pro-

posed in my correspondence with Dr. L. Pfeiffer, on a view of

the species brought home by Lieut. W. Taylor, which subse-

quently appear to have passed into the hands of Mr. Cuming;

carefully guarding it from the intrusion of other tubuliferous

shells, belonging to Alyceus and Pterocyclos, which Albers has

proposed to associate with it in a paper published in the ‘ Zeit-

schrift fiir Malakozoologie’ for 1852. Dr. Pfeiffer opposed that

view, and, while objecting to the separation of O. Taylorianus

from Cyclotus, showed that Albers’ scheme would unite shells

belonging to several distinct types under the name which I had

restricted to a portion. The peculiar structure of the operculum,

to which those of Aulopoma and Pomatias only exhibit a faint

resemblance in their hollow construction, has hitherto escaped

observation.

Genus Opisthoporus, nobis.

Operculum calcareum, circulare, crassiusculum, multispiratum, du-

plex, utrinque concaviusculum ; disco interno, epidermide cornea

lubrica vestito, externo caleareo, scabro; duobus lamina spirali,

erecta recurva interposita, junctis ; anfractuum interstitiis interne

vacuum preebentibus ; margine circumdante concavo.

Testa depressa, orbicularis, late umbilicata, sutura pone aperturam

tubulo exserto, pervio, munita. Peristoma duplex, externum ex-

pansum, superne antice subfornicato-alatum, internum superne in-

terdum emarginatum breviterque incisum.

Sp. 1. Opisthoporus biciliatus, Mousson.

Syn. Pterocyclos biciliatus, Mouss. Java Moll. p.49. tab. 20.

f. 9 (1849).

Cyclotus Taylorianus, Pfr. 1851, Zeitschr. p. 7.

Cyclostoma (Pterocyclos) Charbonnieri, Recl. Journ.

Conch. 1851, vol. i. p. 214. t. 5. f. 12, 13.

Sp. 2. Opisthoporus rostellatus, Pfv.

Syn. Cyclotus (Cyclostoma), Pfr. Zeitschr. 1851, p. 8, and

Mon. p. 40.

Sp. 3. Opisthoporus spiracellum, Ad. and Reeve.

Syn. Cyclostoma spiracellum, ditto, Voy. Samarang, p. 56.

tote. te.

Sp. 4. Opisthoporus tubuliferus, Pfr.

Syn. Cyclotus tubuliferus, ditto, Mal. Blatt. vol. i. p. 31.

The circumstance of the tube in the suture of the last-quoted

Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Opisthoporus. 15

species being directed forwards will not render any change ne-

cessary in the name, the tube being still posterior with reference

to the aperture. The description of the mouth, tube, and oper-

culum of O. spiracellum, brought by the Samarang from an

island off the N.E. point of Borneo, permits no doubt of its place

being in the proposed genus. Pfeiffer has placed it, with a

mark of doubt, in Péerocyclos, while he surmises that it may be

the same species as the Singapore rostellatus. The inflated back,

and strangulation of the last whorl militate against this con-

clusion. The genus occupies a range from Singapore, through

Borneo, towards the Manilla group.

The place which Opisthoporus holds will be found, as fixed for

the type by Pfeiffer, between Cyclotus, to which it is linked by

the abnormal species C. variegatus, Swainson, and Pterocyclos ;

the aberrant form, Pt. hispidus, Pearson, forming the passage

to the typical species of the latter genus, and agreeing with

Opisthoporus in the aperture and sutural tube ; while it holds to

Pterocyclos by the operculum. Not having C. variegatus at

hand for comparison, I cannot say if the internal structure and

edge of the thickened operculum resemble that of Opisthoporus,

but, in the absence of the spiral elevated lamina at the edge of

the turns, it decidedly gives warning of a departure from the

received Cyclotoid type. If it shonld be found eventually to

exhibit the structure of the operculum of O. diciliatus, inasmuch

as the suture is destitute of a tube, the name which I have im-

posed will be held inapplicable to all the species, and, in that

case, it may be desirable to use one of more general application,

when the term Celopoma*, nobis, may be substituted.

It may here be remarked that, on the strength of the tecti-

form canaliculate wing, Pfeiffer has admitted Cyclostoma breve,

Martyn, and C. planorbulum, Lamk. (genus Myzxostoma, Trosch.)

into Pterocyclos, from which the difference of substance and the

plane laminar structure of the multispiral opercula appear wholly

to exclude them. Now as C. planorbuluin of the ‘ Encyclopédie

Méthodique’ was clearly the typical species of Cyclotus, Guild-

ing, as made known by Swainson, it may be ultimately advisable

to separate this shell from Pterocyclos under Guilding’s name,

and to restore Troschel’s name Aperostoma to the shells bear-

ing the form of operculum which Troschel had especially in view

in proposing that division. After C. planorbulum, Swainson

quoted C. variegatum as an additional species of the type; and

it will depend upon the internal structure of its operculum,

whether, as is most probable, it should be associated with planor-

* Celopoma—xoiros, cavus, and 7éya, operculum.

16 Mr. W. H. Benson on the Genus Opisthoporus.

bulum as a true Cyclotus, Guild., or with Taylorianus, &e. as an

Opisthoporus or a Caelopoma.

In respect to Pterocyclos (Lituus) brevis, Martyn, I am dis-

posed to associate it with Cyclophorus rather than with Ptero-

cyclos. The wing is not truly Pterocycliform, and is rather an

exaggerated representation of the angle and sulcus observed in

C. Nilagiricus and other Cyclophort ; while the thickened, horny,

multispiral, and slightly concave operculum is closely related to

the same form. The internal face of the operculum has not

been yet described. It is smooth, the margin encircled with a

thickened, slightly elevated band ; ‘and the centre is occupied by

a broad cony exity, with a more prominent central reddish trans-

lucent boss,—a feature observable im C. Perdiz and its allies.

The thimble-shaped operculum of Pferocyclos, horny or cartila-

ginous, with a calcareous skeleton or foundation, perforated in

the centre when denuded of its outer coating, can scarcely be

said to have any affinity with it.

Of another shell, Pt. incomptus, Sow., classed by Pfeiffer with

Pterocyclos, I can say little. Its operculum is not known. The

prediction may however be ventured, that, when examined, it

will be found that the form will have no locus standi in Ptero-

cyclos. The wing here indicates an analogy, not an affinity to

the genus, and it may be expected that its operculum will be so

constituted as to associate it with such species as Cyclotus gigan-

teus and Inca.

As every notice regarding the unrecorded opercula of the

Cyclostomacea tends to establish our knowledge of the family,

the following descriptions, in addition to those given in a recent

paper, will not be without their use.

Cyclotus semistriatus, Sow.

Operculo calcareo, arcte 6-spirato, nucleo planato ; margine anfrac-

tuum 4—5 exteriorum acute elevato, subreflexo, interstitis concavis

profundis, scabre oblique plicatis.

From specimens taken alive at Kirkee in the Deccan.

Cyclotus filocinctus, Bens.

Operculo extus concavo ; anfractibus paucis, margine scabre elevato.

Cyclophorus cuspidatus, Bens.

Operculo tenui concavo, corneo, arctissime spirato, margine anfrac-

tuum lineari.

Cyclophorus Indicus, Desh.

Operculo crassiusculo, obscure rubello-corneo, 6-spirato, extus scabro,

Mr. P. H. Gosse on Artificial Sea Water. 17

margine anfractuum elevatiusculo, lineari, intus lubrico, umbone

centrali exiguo munito.

From specimens which reached London alive, from the Concan,

near Bombay.

Cyclostoma marginatum, Chemn.

Under this name Pfeiffer cites Turbo marginatus, Ch., from

Coromandel, in his list of doubtful species. Mon. p. 318, with

the observation that it may rather be a Bithinia. The latter

supposition is correct. Ihave this shell, clearly indicated by

Chemnitz, sent by Dr. Jerdon from the Carnatic, and by Mr.

Edgar Layard from Jaffna in Northern Ceylon. It is the shell

which Souleyet (Voy. de la Bonite, vol. 1. p. 547. t. 31. f. 19-

21) has described and figured as Valvata sulcata, from a pond

near Pondichery, although he has omitted to describe the deli-

cate strize by which the spiral ridges are decussated. Souleyet

has erred in ascribing the shell to Valvata. The testaceous

operculum confirms its place in Bithinia. Souleyet says it is

“‘vix spiraliter striatum ;’ his engraver exhibits an operculum

with concentric strie. The truth evidently lies between, and, as

in other Bithinie, there must be a central spiral nucleus, fol-

lowed by concentric laminz. Unfortunately my specimens are

destitute of opercula. The shell will henceforth stand as Bithinia

(Turbo) marginata, Ch.

Spa, 24th November 1854.

IV.—On Artificial Sea Water. By Puixie H. Gossz, A.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Ir Mr. Warington supposes that I obtained from him one atom

of information previously unknown to me, on the subject of

making sea-water from its constituent salts, he is most thoroughly

mistaken. He is no less wrong in saying that I “ consulted ”

him ; since I merely mentioned what was on my mind in familiar

conversation.

With this, however, the public are of course not concerned,

and I shall say no more on that head.

- Such of your readers as have felt interested in the matter may

be assured that I have not deceived them, in the statement that

the simple formula given in the ‘ Annals’ for July 1854 will

make sea-water, in every respect fit for an aquarium, and capable

of supporting animal and vegetable life.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 2

18 Mr. P. H. Gosse on Artificial Sea Water.

A glance at my paper will show that I gave Dr. Schweitzer’s

analysis exactly as now given by Mr. Warington ; but, as I wrote

for practical people, to whom minute accuracy is impossible, and

to whom a chemical formula expressed in quantities of four or

five decimals would certainly act as a prohibition, I reduced it

to a simpler form ; having first made the experiment, whether

such a departure from exact accuracy would vitiate the com-

position.

Now surely here is the point. If I had merely theorized ;—

if I had given it as my opinion and nothing more, that the

simplified formula would answer, I should be justly blameable ;

but J proved my hypothesis before I published it.

That Mr. Warington’s calculations are correct I do not at all

deny ; but that they convict mine of “ error” I by no means

admit ; as my facts will presently show. The “error” (which is

of that kind technically called “ nidus eque ”’) lies altogether on

the other side.

The half-gallon of artificial sea-water which was the result of

my first experiment, and formed the subject of my communi-

cation to your pages, still exists. From the 21st of April to the

present date it has never been even shifted from the vessel into

which it was first put, nor have its constituents been changed in

any respect.

Now mark the result. A large number of little healthy

plants of Ulva and of Conferva have sprung up and grown in it,

hich on every sunny day give forth a copious supply of oxygen.

Some of the original animals yet remain, in a healthful condi-

tion, as Actinie and Ser ‘pule ; though others have died off in the

course of the summer, and have “been replaced by more. A

whole generation of Bowerbankie appeared in August, quite un-

expectedly, spreading in ramose shrubs about the glass sides,

and after a while died away. At present there are in the vessel,

besides those above-mentioned, a Prawn, and several Periwinkles.

The water has always maintained, up to this day, a perfect clear-

ness. Is not this case conclusive ?

But I have further evidence. On the 23rd of August last I

manufactured nine gallons of sea-water, using the very same

proportions of salts as before ;-—with which I half-filled a square

glass tank. I stocked it immediately with plants, and in about

a week with animals. This experiment also has been perfectly

successful. The animals remain in high health to the present

time, as do also many more which were added to the stock in the

early part of November. Here too the water continues perfectly

transparent and colourless.

The stock of this tank includes at present the following

animals :—

Mr. P. H. Gosse on Artificial Sea Water. 19

Crustacea.

1 Carcinus meenas. 1 Palzmon serratus.

1 Porcellana platycheles. 1 Crangon vulgaris.

Mollusca.

4 Littorina littoralis. 1 Doris tuberculata.

1 Purpura lapillus. 1 Pleurobranchus plumula.

1 Murex erinaceus. 1 Mytilus edulis.

1 Chiton (levis ?). 1 Ascidia ?

Annelida.

1 Borlasia ?

Zoophyta.

5 Actinia mesembryanthemum. _1 Actinia nivea.

4 —— bellis. 3 rosea.

1 gemmacea. 1 —— venusta.

3 troglodytes. 1 Anthea cereus.

2 clavata. 1 Balanophyllia regia.

I leave these facts to speak for themselves. They are better

than a thousand theories. Here is one vessel of water made

from my formula eight months ago; here is another made four

months ago. Neither has at any time been changed, nor even

shifted ; the waste of evaporation has been merely supplied from

time to time with fresh (z. e. river) water. Both of them have

always maintained marine animals and vegetables in health, from

the first until now; and both contain animals that have sur-

vived for the whole period. Finally, both have preserved their

purity and transparency.

I shall be but too happy to show any scientific persons the

vessels in question, and to give any information in my power.

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

P. H. Gosse.

58, Huntingdon Street, Barnsbury Park,

December 20th, 1854.

P.S. Some letters which have been lately published by Mr.

W. A. Lloyd in the ‘Atheneum’ confirm my experience. Perhaps

I may be excused for citing a few words contained in a private

letter from the same gentleman to myself :—

“In reference to what has recently been published on an im-

provement (or a supposed improvemgnt) on your receipt for the

manufacture of sea water, a friend of ‘mine took me by the button

and said, ‘ My dear Sir, Mr. Gosse is altogether wrong ; he has

not salt enough ; he has no 2? To which I replied, pointing

to two fine Actinza dianthus in full blow in one of my vessels,—

‘But if Mr. Gosse is altogether wrong, why do these Actinie

flourish?’ This was unanswerable.”

20 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

V.—WNotes on Swiss Mollusca.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

Havre spent the last summer and autumn with my family at

Lausanne, on the Lake of Geneva, during which period I col-

lected with some assiduity the land and freshwater shells in

that district, and also made occasional excursions, with the

same object, to the adjoining Cantons of the Valais and Geneva

(thus embracing in my circuit the highest Alps and lowest

valleys in Switzerland), [ am induced to think that a notice of

some hitherto unrecorded localities which thus occurred to me

may be interesting to those who have studied this branch

of natural history ; and more especially if considered with regard

to the geographical distribution of animals, a subject which has

of late years much engrossed the attention of naturalists.

In making this communication, I must, in the first place,

acknowledge the great obligation I feel to my kind and hospi-

table friend, M. de Charpentier of Devens, near Bex, who not

only gave me free and frequent access to his fine collection of

land and freshwater shells, but furnished me with many valu-

able notes (of which I will here, with his permission, avail

myself) by way of supplement to his ‘Catalogue des Mol-

lusques Terrestres et Fluviatiles de la Suisse,” which forms part

of the Transactions of the Helvetic Society, published at Neuf-

chatel in 1837. No one can appreciate more highly than

myself the discrimination and accuracy of this celebrated

savant, as well as his disinclination to increase the already too

numerous list of so-called species. I had also the pleasure of

forming an agreeable, but transient, acquaintance with the Abbé

Stabile, who published at Lugano in 1845 a Catalogue of the

Land and Freshwater Shells of that district. With these two

exceptions, I am not aware that Switzerland now possesses any

native conchologist ; although the country has been for a period

of between thirty and forty years indefatigably explored by

Studer, Monnard, Venetz, Mousson, Thomas, Charpentier, and

others in search of Mollusca.

The immediate vicinity of Lausanne, where I was located,

consists of an irregular and comparatively low range of hills

called the Jorat (the highest of which, Le Pélerin, is 2148 feet

above the lake, and 3300 feet above the sea-level), and belongs

to a geological formation termed “ Molasse” (a soft and friable

sandstone of the carboniferous series), and it presents very few

characteristic forms of Mollusca. Indeed if it were not for the

different scenery and mode of cultivating the land, a concho-

logist might almost fancy himself to be in one of the midland

counties of England. The southern flanks of the Jura also

yielded many species which are common on our own mountain

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 21

limestone. But the difference of form is chiefly perceptible on

the Alps and in the Alpine valleys, where the sister kingdoms

of Botany and Entomology also hold their courts and delight

the naturalist. Some species are only found on the confines of

Italy, although in a subalpine zone, and appear to depend on

latitude rather than on climate or temperature. One species

(Helix sylvatica) is found as well on the plains of the Rhone

Valley, as (though dwarfed in size) at a height of many thou-

sand feet above the level of the sea. The shores of Lake Leman

offered the lowest elevation above that level, being, according to

Keller’s map, 1150 feet; and the highest point at which I

found living Mollusca was the Ryfel, about 8000 feet (near

Monte Rosa, in the Haut Valais), where Vitrina diaphana, var.

(V. glaciahs of Forbes) occurs in ground which is almost con-

stantly frozen. How far specific variation may be influenced by

climate, temperature, or latitude, is a difficult problem, which

requires for its solution far more materials and data than we as

yet possess.

I will now plunge z medias res, adopting Charpentier’s Cata-

logue as my text-book.

Vitrina diaphana, Draparnaud.

Rochers Naye and Dent de Jaman; Mont Tendre, on the Jura;

Zermatt ; Le Saléve, near Geneva. Not uncommon.

Var. a. Spira utringue compressa. Animal nigro-fuscum.

Vitrina glacialis, Forbes “On Alpine Testacea,” in Magazine of

Zoology and Botany, vol. i.

Le Ryfel, near Monte Rosa, in the Haut Valais, at an elevation of

about 8000 feet above the sea.

My late lamented friend, Professor Edward Forbes, con-

sidered this to be a distinct species, because of the darker colour

of the animal; but the gradations of colour and form from this

variety to the next through the typical species, are almost im-

perceptible.

Var. 8. Spiva superne prominula. Vitrina nivalis, Charp.

Alps near Bex (Charp.) ;—Valley of St. Nicholas. Rare.

Vitrina pellucida, Miller.

Rochers Naye; Chable; Belmont and Les Pierrettes, near Lausanne;

Devens. Common.

Vitrina annularis, (Venetz), Férussac. V. subglobosa, Michaud

and Morelet.

Devens; Sion; Foully (Charp.) ;—Valley of St. Nicholas; St.

Maurice ; Chable in the Vallée de Bagnes. Rare.

22 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

This species has also been lately taken by Mr. Mac Andrew at

Burgos in Spain, at an elevation of between 2000 and 3000 feet

above the level of the sea.

Vitrina elongata, Drap.

Valley of St. Nicholas, at an elevation of about 4000 feet. Rare.

This species had not been found before in Switzerland, and

was supposed to be confined to the champaign parts of France

and Germany.

Succinea Pfeiffert, Rossmiissler.

Clarens ; Martigny (Charp.) ;—Lac de Bret ; Belmont, and other

places near Lausanne; Villeneuve; Vallée de Bagnes; Visp ;

Lacs de Joux et Brenet. Rather common.

At first considered by Charpentier to be a variety of Succinea

putris.

Succinea oblonga, Drap.

Valley of the Rhone (Charp.). With the last: not uncommon.

A variety of a larger size and greenish colour occurred to me

in Belmont Wood, near Lausanne.

Helix Pomatia, Linneus.

I found a depauperated variety, of the usual size, on the Dent

de Jaman, at the height of about 5000 feet.

Helix aspersa, Mill.

It is remarkable that our common garden snail, which is so

widely dispersed, from the Shetland Isles to Algiers, is not indi-

genous to Switzerland or any part of Germany. It is said that

the extreme severity of the cold in winter prevents its inhabiting

the latter countries.

Helix sylvatica, Drap.

This local species did not occur to me in the Jura, or west-

ward of Vevay, although it is common in the Alps, and plains

to the east.

Helix zonata, Studer.

Valleys of Entremont, St. Nicholas, and St. Bernard; Simplon ;

Tessin; Airolo (Charp.). I also found it at Zermatt, Randa,

and St. Nicholas, in the last-named valley.

Helix personata, Drap.

Bex; Kandersteig, and Valley of the Lac de Joux (Charp.) ;—

Chailly, and Belmont, near Lausanne ; Mont Tendre ; Rochers

Naye; Chable; also at Meillierie in Savoy. Not uncommon.

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 23

Helix holosericea, Studer.

Vallées de Morcles et d’Entremont (Charp.) ;—wood between St.

Nicholas and Randa. Not uncommon.

Heliz angigyra, Ziegler.

Lugano (Charp.).

Helix lapicida, Linn.

Var. Albida.

Valley of the Dranse.

Helix Nautiliformis (Drepanostoma), Porro.

Lugano; Magadino (Charp.).

Helix unidentata, Drap.

Le bas Engadine (Charp.).

Helix edentula, Drap.

Monthez (Charp.) ;—Mont de la Dame, and Mont Tendre, in the

Vallée de Joux ; Rochers Naye and Dent de Jaman ; Chable.

Local, but gregarious.

Helix fulva, Mill.

Generally diffused, and common.

A variety of a dark horn-colour occurred in marshy places,

and a white variety (but rare) near the Findel Glacier, in the

Haut Valais.

Helix aculeata, Drap.

Sion, and other parts of the Valais (Charp.);—Belmont and Sauve-

belin Woods, near Lausanne, and many other places.

Helix ciliata, (Venetz), Fér.

M. Charpentier was misinformed as to this elegant species

having been found in England, whence he states that he re-

ceived it.

Helix sericea, Drap.

The transition, by connecting links, from this to its polymor-

phous ally, Helix hispida, makes its specific distinctness very

doubtful.

Helix celata, Stud.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne; shores of the Lac du Brenet; St-

Nicholas; Chable. Common.

24 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

Helix rufescens, Montagu (var.).

Helix circinata and montana, Stud.

Var. Albida.

Mont Tendre.

Helix (Trichia) clandestina, Hartmann.

Zurich ; Lucerne ; Schwyz (Charp.).

Helix strigella, Drap.

Foully ; Sion; Tourbillon, and other parts of the Valais (Charp.);—

Clermont, and on the side of the Geneva road near Lausanne ;

St. Nicholas ; Chable.

Helix fruticum, Drap.

Saléve, near Geneva.

Helix Carthusianella, Drap.

Near Aigle (Charp.), and found by myself at Devens.

Helix incarnata, Drap.

Belmont and Sauvebelin Woods, near Lausanne; Dent de Jaman ;

Pré de Joux; Vuftlens. Common.

Helix candidula, Stud.

Le Saléve, near Geneva.

The Helix Cenisia of Charpentier is the H. apicina of Lamarck.

Helix rotundata, Mull.

Var. Albida.

Belmont and Berne road, near Lausanne.

Helix ruderata, Stud.

Vallée d’ Ormonts (Charp.);—Valley of St. Nicholas and Zermatt,

where I also found a greenish-white variety. Not uncommon.

Helix rupestris, Drap.

Var. (?) H. umbilicata, Mont.

On rocks and under stones in many places, and at different heights

varying from 1200 to 5000 feet above the sea-level. Common.

This species was accidentally omitted by M. Charpentier in

his Catalogue. I am not satisfied that the H. umbilicata of

Montagu is not specifically distinct. This and the typical form

are found together on the limestone rocks near St. Maurice.

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusea. 25

Helix pygmea, Drap.

This has an equally extensive range with the last species,

and is equally common.

Helix glabra, Fér.

Sion; Martigny; Coire (Charp.); Belmont, near Lausanne ;

Zermatt.

M. Schmidt, in an elaborate memoir on the genus Zonites,

and especially on the Z. alliaria of Miller (published in the

‘ Malakozoologische Blatter’ for this year), considers these to be

distinct species. The H. alliaria has been found by M. Grate-

loup at Dax, in the department of the Landes.

Helix cellaria, Mill.

Devens and other places (Charp.) ; neighbourhood of Lausanne.

Not uncommon.

The Hela nitens of Michaud, which M. Charpentier referred

to the H. cellaria of Studer, is a different species, and allied

to H. nitidula. It was introduced by him in error as Swiss.

Helix nitidula, Drap.

Var. Albida. H. Helmii, Gilbertson.

Belmont Wood, near Lausanne.

Helix petronella, (Charp.), Pfeiff. Helic.

Helix vitrina, Fér.

Enzeindaz, in the Grisons (Charp.) ;—Mont Tendre; Findel, in the

Haut Valais. Rare.

An interesting species, allied to H. radiatula of British

authors.

Helix radiatula, Alder.

Helix pura, var. 3, Pfeiff. Helic.

Chamblande and Sauvebelin Wood, near Lausanne; Vufflens ;

Villeneuve ; Terrain and Devens, in the Valley of the Rhone;

Visp; St. Nicholas. Not uncommon.

It has also been found, according to M. Terver, near Lyons,

and in the Department de l’Oise.

Helix lucida, Drap.

Lac de Bret ; Chamblande and other places near Lausanne; Val-

lée de Bagnes. Common.

26 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

Helix pura, Alder.

Helix nitidula, var. 3, Drap.

Heliz nitidosa, Fé.

Belmont and Sauvebelin Woods, near Lausanne; Mont la Ville

Not uncommon.

Var. Albida. Helix viridula of Menke’s Synopsis.

Chable, in the Vallée de Bagnes.

Bulimus radiatus, Drap., and varieties.

About half a league west of Lausanne, on the Geneva road.

Common.

Bulimus obscurus, Mill.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne; Blonay; Chable; Saléve; and the

Jura. Common.

Var. Albida.

Devens.

Bulimus montanus, Drap.

Belmont Wood, and Berne road near Lausanne.

Pupa tridens, Mill.

Near the rifle-shooting gallery, Lausanne; and rejectamenta of a

stream at Chamblande. Local, but gregarious.

Pupa quadridens, Mill.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne ; Vevay; Sierre; Zermatt, and other

places. Common.

Var. Minor et albida.

Chable.

The last two species are now (and, as I consider, properly)

placed among the Bulimi.

Pupa edentula, Drap.

Zurich ; Clarens (Charp.) ;—in a marshy piece of ground near

Belmont. Not uncommon.

Pupa inornata, Mich.

Winteregg, near the Pass of the Gemmi, by Mr. Shuttleworth

(Charp.) ;—on wet moss and grass in a wood above Zermatt.

Not uncommon.

I am not, however, satisfied that it is specifically distinct from

P. edentula.

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 27

Pupa muscorum, Drap. (Pupa cylindrica, Fér. et al.)

Bex ; Tourbillon (Charp.) ;—Clermont, near Lausanne ; Devens ;

Les Vallettes, in the Valley of the Dranse; St. Nicholas.

Not uncommon.

Var. unidentata (P. unidentata, Stud.).

Var. tridentata.

Between Bex and St. Maurice.

The last is a remarkable variety, the arrangement of the teeth

being the same as in P, tridentata.

Pupa Ferrari, Porro.

Lugano (Charp.).

Pupa pogodula, Desmoulins.

Lugano (Charp.).

Pupa doliolum, Drap.

In a copse near Lausanne; between Bex and St. Maurice. Not

uncommon.

Pupa umbilicata, Drap.

Antagne ; limestone rocks near a small chapel dedicated to Notre

Dame du Sex, St. Maurice (Charp.).

In the last-named locality it is common, as well as a white

variety.

Pupa dilucida, Ziegler.

Gondo ; Lugano (Charp.).

Closely allied to the last species and to P. Sempronit.

Pupa marginata, Drap.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne and Valley of the Dranse. Not

uncommon.

Pupa Halleriana, Charp. MS.

I give M. Charpentier’s description, which I carefully went

over with him :—

*« Testa breviter rimata, oblongo-cylindrica, apice obtusa, stria-

tula, sub lente minutissime granulata, nitidula, rufescenti-

cornea; anfractus 7, convexiusculi, regulariter accrescentes,

ultimus basi in cristam brevem, obtusam, extus scrobiculo

notatam, compressus, pone aperturam semi-ovalem, edentu-

lam, callo angusto, concolore, nec albido cireumdatus ; peri-

stoma reflexiusculum, callo margines jungente penitus desti-

tutum. Alt. 3-34; diam. 2-23 mill.

28 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

** Prata paludosa prope Tedunum, Saxon, Octodurum, Roche (haud

rocul a domo ipso Halleri magni) ; Mousson, Venetz, Charpentier.

“A Pupa Cupa, Jan, Kust, t. 16, f. 16, 17, quacum olim confudi

et ex errore sub eo nomine ad amicos misi, satis differt: testa minu-

tissime granulata, nec simpliciter striatula; anfractu ultimo obtuso

breviterque basi compresso; apertura constanter edentula (in plus

quam 100 speciminibus) nec plica parietali instructa, semiovali, nec

rotundato-trigona, nec marginibus callo junctis.

“A Pupa marginata var. edentula facile distinguitur: statura

paullim majore, testa magis contracta, callo pone aperturam angus-

tiore, concolore, nee albido et scrobiculo ad cristze cerviculis basin.

Heec species locos siccos, P. Halleriana autem paludosos habitat.”

T also found this new and interesting species under stones and

at the roots of grass in wet meadows, at Visp, as well as at

Chable and another place in the Vallée de Bagnes; so that its

elevation may be said to range from about 1250 to double that

number of feet above the sea-level. It is not uncommon,

although local.

Pupa Alpicola, Charp.

St. Maurice (Charp.); Mont Tendre; Les Vallettes in the Valley

of the Dranse. Not uncommon.

I am not satisfied that it is specifically distinct from P. tri-

plicata.

Pupa triplicata, Studer.

Saléve ; Mont la Ville; Les Pierrettes; Devens; Bex; Vallée de

Bagnes; Sierre; Visp; Zermatt. Not uncommon. I also

found it near Dijon in France.

Monst. testa sinistrorsa.

Rejectamenta of a small stream into the lake below Lausanne,

in which I found a single specimen. It shows the close affinity

of form between Pupa and Vertigo.

Pupa dolium, Drap.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne; Mont la Ville; Lac du Brenet.

Pupa granum, Drap.

St. Leonard; Mont d’Orge (Charp.).

Pupa secale, Drap.

The Pupa hordeum of Studer, and quoted by M. Charpentier,

is only a variety of the above species. The typical form is uni-

versally dispersed, and not confined to the Jura and the Alps.

Pupa variabilis, Drap.

Sion; Foully (Charp.) ;—Belmont Wood, near Lausanne, but not

common there. It is however plentiful at Antagne, near

Bex.

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 29

Pupa pygmea, Drap.

Belmont, Savigny road, and Les Pierrettes, near Lausanne; Vuf-

flens ; Mont Tendre; Villeneuve; Chable; Visp. Common.

Pupa Shuttleworthiana, Charp.

Bex; Ollon; Soleure (Charp.) ;—Zermatt ; Les Vallettes. Rare.

Pupa antivertigo, Drap.

Belmont and Les Pierrettes ; Villeneuve ; Chable; Visp. Not un-

common.

Pupa Desmoulinsiana, Dupuy.

P. (Vertigo) Charpentieri, Pfeiff. Helic.

Clarens ; Payerne (Charp.).—At the roots of rushes and grass,

Visp ; and in a marsh about half a league west of Lausanne.

Not uncommon.

The animal is dark gray, with its foot or sustentaculum of a

paler colour. Tentacula 2 only, rather thick, short, clavate,

diverging, and obtuse at their extremities. The body is more

slender and of a lighter colour than that of P. antivertigo (sep-

temdentata), and the tentacula are more decidedly clavate. It

feeds on confervee.

Pupa vertigo, Drap.

Devens (Charp.);— between Bex and St. Maurice; Vallée de

Bagnes. Not common.

Pupa Venetzii (Charp.).

Vertigo angustior, mihi, in Linn. Trans. (1828).

Sion (Charp.) ; — Les Pierrettes, near Lausanne; Villeneuve ;

Chable. Not uncommon.

Balea perversa, Linn.

Bex (Charp.); Belmont and other places near Lausanne; Les

Vallettes; Zermatt. Gregarious, but local.

Clausilia bidens, Drap.

Var. Albida.

Belmont Wood, near Lausanne; Devens.

Clausilia diodon, Stud.

M. Charpentier says that the locality of the Vallée de Bagnes,

which he indicated on the authority of M. Venetz, is erroneous,

and that it ought to have been Gondo, on the Simplon. He

adds, that he found a single, but fresh, specimen among the

rejectamenta of the Rhone, near Bex.

30 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

Clausilia ventricosa, Drap.

Vallée d’Ormonts ; Payerne (Charp.) ;—Belmont and other places

near Lausanne; Rochers Nez; Devens.

Clausilia similis, Charp.

Turbo biplicatus, Mont.

M. Charpentier doubts this species having been ever found in

Switzerland, and he thinks C. plicata may have been mistaken

for it.

Clausilia dubia, Drap., is now generally considered to be synony-

mous with C. rugosa. This variety or form appears to be

very common and widely spread in Switzerland.

Clausilia cruciata, Stud., is admitted by M. Charpentier to be

another variety of the same species.

Clausilia obtusa, Pfeiff., which M. Charpentier found at Freiburg,

is another variety.

Clausilia plicata, Drap.

Zurich ; Guevaux ; Schwyz (Charp.).

Clausilia Moussonit, Charp.

Zurich (Mousson and Charp.).

Clausilia ornata, Zieg].

Winteregg (Shuttleworth).

Clausilia Stabilei, Charp.

Clausilia tumida, Stab.

Lugano (Stabile).

Achatina acicula, Mull.

Chamblande, near Lausanne; St. Maurice.

Cionella lubrica, Mill.

Var. Minor seu alpina.

Chable; Zermatt.

Physa hypnorum, Drap.

Foully, and Valley of the Rhone (Charp.); Les Pierrettes, near

Lausanne ; and also in several parts of the Rhone Valley.

Not uncommon.

Physa fontinalis, Drap.

Yverdun; Orbe (Charp.).

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 31

Limneus minutus, Drap.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne ; Lac du Brenet ; Vallée de Bagnes ;

Valley of the Rhone. Common, and widely dispersed.

Limneus auricularius, Drap.

Lac de Bret; Les Grangettes, and other marshes bordering on

the Lake of Geneva.

The L. acronicus of Studer (L. ampullaceus of Rossmissler)

is a well-marked variety or form of this protean species.

Limneus pereger, Drap.

Var. Limneus rimatus, Braun.

Gryon ; Chessiéres (Charp. ).

Var. Limneus Blauneri, Shuttl.

Schwartzee, near Zmutt (Shuttl.).

This variety resembles the “ Gulnaria lacustris” of Leach.

Var. Limneus vulgaris, Pfeaif.

Roche (Charp.).

Limneus elongatus, Drap.

Canton du Tessin (Stab.).

Planorbis contortus, Drap.

Lac du Morat, prés de Sallavaux (Charp.) ;—neighbourhood of

Lausanne; Lac du Brenet; marsh between Martigny and

St. Maurice. Not uncommon.

Planorbis leucostoma, Mich.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne ; Lac de Bret; Vufflens.

This common species is not, however, the P. spirorbis of Dra-

parnaud, to which Studer and Charpentier have referred it.

Planorbis carinatus, Drap.

Lakes of Geneva and Brenet.

The variety described by M. Charpentier under the name of

P. intermedius, is the P. carinatus of my Monograph in the

‘Linnean Transactions’; the typical or extreme form having

been named by me P. disciformis.

Planorbis hispidus, Drap.

Noville ; Valley of the Rhone (Charp.) ;—Les Pierrettes ; Lac du

Brenet. Not uncommon.

32 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

Planorbis subcarinatus, Charp.

Planorbis Draparnaldi, mihi, in Linn. Trans.

M. Charpentier states that the Swiss locality for this species

is Delémont, instead of the Lake of Constance; and the latter for

his P. intermedius.

Planorbis imbricatus, Drap.

Var. Planorbis cristatus of that author.

In a marsh about a league from Lausanne, on the Geneva road.

Planorbis complanatus, Drap.

Neighbourhood of Lausanne; Lac du Brenet; Valley of the Rhone.

Not common.

Planorbis corneus, Mill.

Berne, from M. Schmidt (Charp.).

Ancylus lacustris, Drap.

Lac de Bret; Roche (Charp.). It is still rather plentiful at

Chamblande, the first Swiss locality indicated by M. Charpentier.

Cyclostoma maculatum, Drap.

Saléve, near Geneva.

Var. Albida.

Mont Tendre.

Acme fusca, Walker. Auricula lineata, Drap.

Lugano ; Sion (Charp.) ; Belmont and elsewhere near Lausanne.

A variety, which is quite destitute of the longitudinally im-

pressed lines, also occurred to me.

Valvata planorbis, Drap.

Lac du Morat (Charp.) ;—Les Pierrettes ; Lac du Brenet ; marsh

between Martigny and St. Maurice.

Paludina abbreviata, Mich.

Prevon d’Avaux (Charp.).

Paludina marginata, Mich.

Carouge, near Geneva; Nyon (Charp.).

I will not pretend to meddle with the numerous so-called

species of Anodonte and Uniones ; although I am satisfied that

they may be all reduced to one or, at the most, two species of

each genus.

Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 33

Cyclas rivalis, Drap.

Lacs du Brenet et Bret; near Carouge, Geneva.

Var. Cyclas nucleus, Stud.

Chamblande, near Lausanne.

Var. Cyclas lacustris, Charp. (but query of Draparnaud ?).

Les Pierrettes, near Lausanne.

Cyclas calyculata, Drap.

Mont d’Orge (Charp.). In a pond on the Berne road, and at Les

Pierrettes, near Lausanne; Visp.

The colour of specimens taken in the same place during the

months of June and October differed considerably in intensity ;

being much darker in the latter month, when they perhaps put

on their winter dress.

Var. Cyclas Ryckholtii, Normand (Cyclades de Valenciennes).

With the normal or typical form in the first locality indicated by

me, but not common.

Pisidium obliquum, Drap.

Lac de Neufchatel, prés d’ Yverdun (Charp.).

Pisidium fontinale, Pieiff.

Pisidium pusillum, Jenyns; and var. Pisidium minimum, Stud.

In every pond and ditch. Common.

Pisidium cinereum, Ald.

In a small pond near Lausanne, on the Berne road ; ditch near Le

Pélerin; Visp. Local, but gregarious.

Pisidium nitidum, Jen. (1882).

Pisidium roseum, Scholtz (1843).

Lacs de Bret et Brenet; Visp. Rare.

I have thus added to the list of Swiss Mollusca the under-

mentioned species. Vitrina elongata ; Succinea Pfeiffert ; Helix

angigyra, H. Nautiliformis, H. radiatula, H. pura; Pupa inor-

nata, P. Ferrari, P. pagodula, P. dilucida, P. Halleriana ; Clau-

silia Moussonii, C. ornata, C. Stabilei ; Limneus elongatus ; Pla-

norbis corneus; Paludina abbreviata, Pal. marginata ; Pisidium

cinereum, Pisid. nitidum ; being altogether twenty. One species

(Pupa Halleriana) has been now described for the first time.

The complete list shows the following result with regard to

the British Mollusca.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. a

84 Mr. J. G. Jeffreys’s Notes on Swiss Mollusca.

Swiss, but not yet indicated as British.

Vitrina diaphana.

annularis.

elongata.

Helix sylvatica.

cingulata.

—— zonata.

—— personata.

— holosericea.

angigyra.

Nautiliformis.

—— unidentata.

edentula.

— ciliata.

— villosa.

—— celata.

— clandestina.

—— strigella.

fruticum.

incarnata.

candidula.

apicina.

ruderata.

—— glabra?

petronella.

— diaphana, Stud. ?

Bulimus radiatus.

Pupa tridens.

quadridens.

Pupa inornata?

Ferrari.

pagodula.

doliolum.

— Sempronii.

—— dilueida.

— Halleriana.

— Alpicola ?

triplicata.

dolium.

granu.

avena.

frumentum.

variabilis.

— Shuttleworthiana.

Desmoulinsiana.

Clausilia diodon.

ventricosa.

—— plicata.

—w— Moussonii.

—— ornata.

—— Stabilei.

parvula.

Cyclostoma maculatum.

Valvata spirorbis.

Paludina abbreviata.

marginata.

Being in all fifty-five, inclusive of five doubtful species.

British, but not hitherto indicated as Swiss.

Testacella haliotoidea, Drap.

Vitrina Draparnaldi, Jeffr. ?

Helix Cantiana, Mont.

Pisana, Mill.

virgata, Da Costa.

caperata, Mont.

fusca, Mont.

revelata, Fer.

globularis, Jeffr.

excavata, Bean.

lamellata, Jeffr.

Bulimus acutus, Mont.

Pupa Anglica, Fer.

substriata, Jeffr.

Azeca tridens, Pulteney.

Limneus glutinosus, Mill.

Limneus involutus, Harvey. If not

a variety of last?

— Burnetti, Alder. If not a va-

riety of L. pereger ?

Planorbis glaber, Jeffr.

lacustris, Lightfoot.

Assiminea Grayana, Leach.

Bithinia Leachu, Sheppard.

anatina, Drap.

Neritina fluviatilis, Linn.

Dreissena polymorpha, Pallas.

Unio margaritiferus, Linn.

Cyclas rivicola, Leach.

Pisidium pulchellum, Jen.

—-— Henslowianum, Shepp.

Being in all twenty-eight, inclusive of three doubtful species.

The last list is taken from Forbes and Hanley’s ‘ History of

the British Mollusca,’ bemg the latest and most accredited work

on the subject. For the purpose of geographical distribution I

include Ireland with Great Britain.

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Haward Forbes. 35

V1.—Shketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

By J. H. Batrour, M.D., Professor of Botany, Edinburgh*.

Ware Europe is mourning over many a gallant officer whose

life has been sacrificed for his country on the field of battle, the

scientific world has been called upon to deplore the loss of one

of its leaders who has fallen in the front ranks. Edward Forbes,

Regius Professor of Natural History in Edinburgh, has been

cut off in the zenith of his fame, and has left a blank which is

not easily supplied. Every department of science acknowledges

its obligations to him, and his premature death has inflicted a

heavy blow on the progress of Natural History. We have lost

an original thinker, a careful observer, a correct reasoner, an

able writer, a pleasing and painstaking instructor, and a valued

friend. His sun is gone down ere it is yet day, and the ex-

tinction of such a luminary has cast a shade over the scientific

horizon. Truly God’s ways are not as our ways, nor his

thoughts as our thoughts. Let us learn the lesson which the

solemn event teaches, and so number our days as to apply

our hearts to heavenly wisdom.

Edward Forbes (of Scottish extraction) was born in the Isle

of Man, on the 12th day of February, 1815. His father was a

banker in that island. Even in his early years he had a taste

for natural history, and at the age of seven he had collected and

arranged a small museum. W hen not more than twelve years

old, Mr. James Wilson informs us, Forbes had imbibed a fond-

ness for geological studies, and had perused such works as

-Buckland’s Reliquize Diluviane,’ Parkinson’s ‘Organic Re-

mains, and Conybeare’s ‘Geology of England.’ He had also

compiled a Manual of British Natural History in all its depart-

ments.

He visited London at the age of sixteen, and was engaged

there in studying the art of drawi ing under Sass. His power of

delineating with the pencil was called into constant exercise

during his after career, and was displayed alike in his published

works and in the illustration of his lectures. His early associates

remember well the clever and amusing sketches which he made

with the pen during moments of leisure.

He came to Edinburgh in 1831, and entered the medical

classes, as being the course of study best fitted for initiating him

to those departments of science to which he meant to devote

himself. His earliest friend in Edinburgh was John Goodsir

(now Professor of Anatomy), with whom he lived in the same

lodgings for many years. They had congenial tastes, and pro-

* Read before the Botanical Society, Thursday, Dec. 14, 1854.

36 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

secuted their studies together with an earnestness and enthu-

siasm rarely equalled. He attended nearly all the classes required

for graduation, but he did not take the degree of M.D. He

studied natural history and botany under Jameson and Graham,

and became an intimate friend of both, more particularly of the

latter, who by his zeal in the prosecntion of practical botany m-

spired his pupils with an enthusiastic love of science.

In 1833, Forbes visited Norway with a fellow-student, and

made considerable collections both geological and botanical.

Many of the specimens of the plants are now in the Herbarium

of the University of Edinburgh. They are by no means well

preserved, but they are well selected, more especially as regards

their bearing on botanical geography. For at this period

of his history Forbes began to look with a comprehensive

glance on the flora of Europe, and gave indication of those views

of distribution which were afterwards developed fully in the

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Britam. An account of

his observations in Norw: ay were published in the Magazine of

Natural History. On the 12th of May, 1836, I find a notice by

Dr. Graham, in the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, of the

flowering of a Primula, sent to the Garden by Forbes from Nor-

way. Forbes sent it as a variety of P. farinosa, which he called

alpina, while Graham considered it a variety of P. Scotica.

He became a member of the British Association in 1834, and

afterwards was one of the most regular attenders of its meet-

ings, contributing on all occasions valuable papers and reports.

He it was who called the attention of the Association to the

subject of dredging, and secured their cooperation and aid in this

most important matter.

He appears to have visited the Alps in 1835; and in the

Magazine of Zoology and Botany for 1837, he contributed a

communication on the Comparative Elevation of the Testacea in

the Alps.

His zeal for botany was at this time very great, and he saw the

importance of not confining his attention to the flora of Britain.

He therefore determined, along with his fellow-students in Edin-

burgh, to commence the formation of a public herbarium, by means

of contributions and exchanges. This led to the establishment of

the Botanical Society, an event which took place on Tuesday, the

9th of February, 1836. Well do I recollect the evening when

he and I, with eight others, viz. W. H. Campbell, now LL.D.

and attorney in Georgetown, Demerara; Dr. Parnell, afterwards

author of the work on British Grasses, &c.; Dr. R. C. Alexander,

who subsequently published accounts of botanical tours in many

parts of Europe and America; William Brand, now Secretary of

the Union Bank ; Dr. Gilbert McNab, now practising in Jamaica ;

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 37

James M¢Nab, now Curator of the Botanic Garden; Nicholas

Tyacke, now physician in Chichester ; Edward Charlton, now

M.D. and Lecturer in the Medical School of Newcastle ; George

C. Wallich, now in India; and Giles Munby, who wrote the

‘Flora of Algiers,’ met to lay the foundation of our Society. We

received most important directions and aid from Forbes; and

when, after launching the vessel, we supped together, his social

and convivial powers were called forth in their fullest energy.

His death constitutes the first blank in the little band. The first

public meeting of the Society took place on the 17th of March,

1836, when the following office-bearers were appointed :—Prof.

Graham, President; Dr. Greville and Dr. Balfour, Vice-Presi-

dents; Dr. Neill, Mr. Falconar, Dr. Barry, Mr. Munby and

Mr. Tyacke, Councillors: W. H. Campbell, Secretary; Edward

Forbes, Foreign Secretary; William Brand, Treasurer; and

James M¢Nab, Curator of the Herbarium. Forbes contributed

many valuable communications and papers to the Society be-

tween the years 1836 and 1841.

On the 9th of June, 1836, Forbes gave a description of a spe-

cies of Viola, found by him im the Isle of Man. He considered

it the V. ericetorum of Schrader, V. canina of Reichenbach. On

the 8th of December, 1836, a communication was transmitted by

him, as to a supposed new British Polygala, found in the Isle of

Man and on Dalmahoy Hill. He also brought under notice the

various British forms of Kuphrasia, some of which he was disposed

to consider as distinct species. This view he continued to enter-

_ tain; and when visiting the hills at the head of Loch Lomond in

July 1854, he pointed out three of these forms to his pupils and

mine.

On April 12, 1838, he read a paper to the Botanical Society,

on the specific claims of Primula acaulis, veris, and elatior.

He continued during life to take a warm interest in the

Botanical Society ; and he resumed his place among us last sum-

mer, with no small feelings of satisfaction—with pleasant remi-

niscences of the past and brightest hopes of the future. He has

sent contributions to the Herbarium of the Society from various

parts of the world, and these are now mecorporated with the

University Herbarium.

He continued to prosecute his studies more or less conti-

nuously in Edinburgh till 1889. During that period he made

himself beloved by all who came into contact with him. He in-

spired almost all his companions with zeal in science, and became

as it were a centre whence emanated numerous active and enter-

prising naturalists.

In 1837, he prosecuted his studies in Paris under Prévost,

Beudant, Geoffroy St. Hilaire, and De Blainville. In May ot

38 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

that year he went to Algiers; and in the Annals of Natural

History for May 1839, he writes on the Land and Freshwater

Mollusca of Algiers and Bougia. In 1838 appeared his ‘ Mala-

cologia Monensis, or Catalogue of the Mollusca of the Isle of

Man and of the Irish Sea.’ At this time also he wrote many

papers on zoology and geology.

In the winter of that year his literary, artistic, and humorous

powers were called into play in a publication named ‘ The Maga,’

which became for a time a most popular work with students,

more especially at the period subsequent to the snowball riots of

the 11th and 12th of January of that year. He was one of

those who took up the defence of the students on that occasion,

acting as chairman of their committee ; and he succeeded, with

the aid of Patrick Roberton, now Lord Roberton (who is figured

as their glorious defender), in carrying them through the trial in

a most triumphant manner. This publication, with the poems

which came from his pen at that time, as well as his sketches of

men and manners, have left an indelible impression on all of us.

While all this was going on, he continued sedulously to pursue

his natural-history studies. His usual working hours were from

breakfast-time till 2 or 3 in the afternoon, after which he con-

sidered that he was entitled to a certain amount of relaxation

from severer study. The same plan has been adopted by him

ever since, when practicable: and one reason among others for

his objecting to take an early hour for lectures was the encroach-

ment which would thus have been made on the hours devoted to

original observations.

In 1838 he visited Styria and Carniola, with the view of

examining their natural history. His observations were recorded

in the Proceedings of the Botanical Society. Thus on the 13th

of November 1838 he read a paper on the Primula elatior of

Jacquin, gathered by him during the summer of 1838 on the

mountains of Styria; on the 13th of December 1838 he gave an

account of three days’ excursion to the mountains of Ternova

in Carniola, made in company with Signor Tommasini of Trieste.

On the 10th of January and 1]th of April 1839 he read com-

munications on certain continental plants allied to British spe-

cies, the plants having been chiefly collected in Carniola and in

the neighbourhood of Trieste.

In the summers of 1839-40 he delivered a scientific course of

lectures on zoology, as well as one of a more popular nature, in

which he pointed out the bearings of zoology on geology, a

subject of which he was afterwards the most able expounder in

Britain.

In 1839, at the Birmingham Meeting of the British Asso-

ciation, he and other naturalists finding that they had not their

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 39

proper place at the convivial meetings, instituted a separate ordi-

nary. The first Natural History Section dinner happened to

take place in an inn of that town having the sign of the Red Lion ;

and ever afterwards the Natural History Club thus commenced

was designated the Red Lion Club. The Red Lions have had

their annual social reunions at every meeting of the Association

since that time; and on these festive occasions, Forbes, who was

perpetual president, had always a scientific song of a playful and

humorous nature. Many of these songs were printed in the

‘Literary Gazette.’ It is interesting to notice, that among his

papers was found an unfinished song, which he meant to have

given at the Liverpool Meeting, and which contains a clever

view of the geological dispute between Murchison and Sedgwick.

During this year he seems to have taken up in an especial

manner the subject of fossil botany; and we find, on the 10th

of May, that he proposed that the Botanical Society should print

a Catalogue of the Fossil Plants of Britam. The Society enter-

tained his proposal, and appointed him, along with his friends

Torrie and Cunningham, to prepare the list.

He published this year ‘ Zoological Researches in Orkney

and Shetland,’ and zoological papers in connexion with Goodsir.

In the ‘Report of the Botanical Society’s Proceedings’ of the

12th of December 1839, and also on the 10th of December 1840,

he is entered still as Foreign Secretary, as Member of the Wer-

nerian Society, and as Lecturer on Natural History.

In 1840 he published in the ‘ Edinburgh Student’s Annual,’

a paper on the Distribution of the Mollusca of Britain, more

especially with reference to the Pleistocene Geology.

In 1841 he published his beautiful Monograph on the British

Star-Fishes, and other Echinoderms. The accurate drawings of

the animals, and the exquisite tail-pieces and vignettes, were

drawn by himself on wood, so as to be ready for the woodcutter.

During my morning visits to him at this time, I found him

always busy with his pencil.

On the 11th of March of this year he read to the Botanical

Society a paper on the Specific Value of the Antherine Appen-

dages of the genus Viola, in which he developed philosophical

views in regard to what he calls the law of undulation of cha-

racter in plants and animals. This law, he says, “ has not been

properly studied by naturalists, nor its value rightly appreciated ;

otherwise we should not have that common scientific phenome-

non of imperfect descriptions presented as specific characters.”

The paper embraced not merely a description of the characters

of the genus Viola, but an illustration of this law in the arrange-

ment of the species, and their geographical distribution. It con-

tains the germ of those views which he afterwards so fully enun-

ciated, relative to types and representations.

40 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

In the spring of 1841 he accepted an invitation from Captain

Graves, of the Beacon, to joi the surveying party in the Medi-

terranean, in the capacity of naturalist. He and I met in Lon-

don in April, along with Vogel, M¢Williams, and Stanger, who

were about to join the expedition to the Niger.

He was occupied until 1842 in examining the Aigean and the

coasts of Asia Minor. During part of the time he visited Lycia

and assisted Sir Charles Fellowes, along with Mr. Hoskyn,

Mr. Daniell and Lieut. Spratt, in the exploration of some of the

lost cities. His researches in the Augean, in regard to marine

life at different depths, led to those speculations which he after-

wards promulgated relative to submarine life in connexion with

geological changes. During this expedition his friend the Rev.

E. T. Daniell died of fever brought on by malaria, and Forbes’s

life was also placed in imminent danger by a similar attack.

He struggled through the fever, after lymg for nearly a fortnight

in a helpless state, without tasting food or receiving any medical

advice. This Aigean fever materially affected his constitution,

and he had frequent aguish attacks afterwards, which he looked

upon as referable to that illness.

During his researches at this time he looked with a naturalist’s

eye at everything, as is well shown in his ‘ Travels in Lycia,’

which he afterwards (in 1846) published, in conjunction with

lieut. Spratt. Botany, zoology, geology, geography and anti-

quities were alike subjects of study and observation.

In July 1821 he wrote thus from Paros :—

* Paros, 24 July, 1841.

“Dear Balfour,

Here I am out of the world, working away like bricks (so to speak )

in the midst of ruins. Hitherto my working has been almost en-

tirely mineralogical and zoological, owing to delays on the part of

the Oriental Steam Packet Company. Only three days ago did any of

my parcels reach me, but they are now all here,—the box from the

Botanical Society, a parcel of paper in oil-cloth from Dr. Graham,

and a box from Sir William Jardine. I have dried a lot of plants

in the paper which I got at Malta, but have hitherto regarded rather

the collection of specimens to illustrate the flora of the Isles, than

of duplicates, not having materials for the latter. Unfortunately the

lateness of arrival of the box will prevent much being done in that

way here this year, as the flora is almost gone, burnt up already,

and there are no mountains sufficiently high for subalpine plants.

Those of Naxos which I have ascended are 3500 feet high, but the

vegetation of their summits is the same as that of their bases.

““T have just returned from a cruise among the islands, and I have

been five weeks away in a little cutter with every convenience. The

botanical result is, that the vegetation of all the islands I have seen

is exactly similar.

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 44

“TL set off next week in another of our tenders on a six weeks’ cruise,

to visit the Volcanic isles and the south end of the Morea,—I hope

with better botanical results. But as I said before, for botany one

should be at work here in April. Next year I shall be better prepared

for it. It oneof the Commander’s schemes, however, is put into execu-

tion, I expect yet to reap arich harvest of plants this autumn. He pro-

poses to send the ‘ Isabella,’ one of our tenders, to the Gulf of Macri

in Asia Minor to complete a survey. He will remain there six weeks,

and I propose to go with him and ascend the snowy ridges of Taurus,

which are w ey a few miles of Macri. As these mountains are

from 5000 to 10,000 feet high, I may yet get avich store of valuable

plants from a country almost, if not wholly unexplored.

“T hope yet we shall go to Candia in spring, which will be a great

point for the botany. The zoological results, so far chiefly marine,

have fully satisfied me, and I expect will prove most valuable. I am

at work every day, and although I have a glorious set of companions,

work very hard. I wish there was some one with me to do the

dredging and preserving, as it takes up much time. As yet I have

left birds alone. I expected Thompson to have done them, but he

is off home again, as I suppose you know already. Fishes, I let

none of them escape me.”’

Another letter is dated—

*H.M.S. Beacon, Macri, Asia Minor,

February 28, 1842.

“In my last letter I mentioned my intention of proceeding to Asia

Minor in one of the Beacon’s tenders in autumn. Having done so

in the early part of last October, it has been out of my power to

write to you or any of my friends, as there is no communication

between these shores and Europe. Still I expected to have written

to the British dominions letters in abundance before the new year

began ; but circumstances most unexpected have sent the Beacon

down here to join us, and prevented our joining it at Athens, as was

intended.

«To give my itinerary in due order, my proceedings have been as

follows : :—Returning i in October from a round of the islands of the

Arcl:ipelago,—a cruise which was exceedingly fruitful in results as

regarded marine zoology and tertiary geology, but in consequence of

the season almost frites in botany, a found the Beacon at Paros

with half her crew laid up by the terrible fever which kills so many

people here in summer, one of her best officers dead, and all in low

spirits. The people under my charge,—for (you will laugh, I doubt

not when I say so,) I have not only acted out here as naturalist, but

when accompanying the tenders, as surgeon,—escaped altogether. In

several cases here I really find my medical knowledge, small though

it may be, of the greatest service. Indeed, at the present niaan

I am acting as physician in ordinary to the greatest personage in

the country near us, namely, the Mohussil or Gar ernor of Severo, ‘a

very great Turk with a very long name,’ as the song goes.

“From Paros I set sail in our little schooner the Isabella to the

42 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

shores of Asia Minor, and remained in her from October to the end

of the year. I was thus able to make my promised excursion to the

Taurus, ascending the mountains to the height of 9000 feet, and

journeying among them for fourteen days. But though I loaded a mule

with boards and paper, I grieve to say I could not fillit. Everything

seemed to have gone out of flower to spite me, and what remained

were odds and ends of plants past flowering.

«As this country, especially the alpine part (I speak of Lycia),

has been visited by no botanist, I gathered every fragment most

religiously, with a view to depositing the reliques (such as they are)

in the Botanical Society ; and they are now packed up and boxed in

the charge of the captain of an English vessel which has unexpectedly

come in here, and will be carried by him free of charge to some

English port. I have directed them to Pamplin. Open and exa-

mine them when they come. Bad as they are, they have a geo-

graphical importance, and I do not take blame to myself for their

badness.

«‘ Next week the Beacon goes to Malta; if she had only stayed a

month longer, I should have had lots of plants, now only beginning

to flower. I remain behind with a view of rejoining her in Candia

in May. I go up the country, but as it will be impossible during

that journey to collect many specimens of everything, I shall confine

myself to making a pretty perfect set of Lycian plants for the her-

barium of the Botanical Society, Ward, Graham and yourself, which

on consideration I think will be the best way of benefiting science in

a country as yet unexplored, and better than laying by dubious

stores. I enclose a table of the winter vegetation here to give you

an idea of it. Lay it on the table at some meeting of the Society.

I have not been fortunate hitherto in seeking after materia medica

information, but hope to be so.”

After having carried on his researches in the Augean Sea, he had

determined to proceed to Egypt and the Red Sea on a dredging

excursion, when intelligence reached him that he had been

chosen Professor of Botany in King’s College, London, as suc-

cessor to the late Professor Don. Application for this had been

made by Goodsir and some other friends in his behalf, and his

claims were at once recognized by the electors.

In 1842 he came to Britain with collections and drawings of

scenery, of antiquities, of plants, of animals, and of men and

manners, which in extent, variety, scientific value and artistic

skill have never been equalled. A sum was voted by the Trea-

sury for the publication of these, which Forbes intended to append

to a treatise on the Natural History of Aristotle, a work for

which he had collected ample materials. He commenced the

preparation of ‘ Rambles of a Naturalist,’ and in 1843 he writes,

“ my leisure now I give to my long advertised ‘ Rambles.’ The

cuts are done, but the middle of the book is yet unwritten.”

His introductory lecture on botany was delivered in King’s

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 43

College on May 8, 1843, and is a valuable one, full of original

views and of potent arguments in favour of the educational value

of Natural History. He now rose rapidly in favour. In 1843

he was appointed Curator and Assistant Secretary of the Geo-

logical Society of London, and became a Fellow of the Linnzan

Society. At the meeting of the British Association at Cork this

year he read a Report on the Mollusca and Radiata of the Aigean

Sea; and as connected with his Aigean ‘ Travels, he subse-

quently published remarks on the light thrown on geology by

submarine researches. In October 1843 he writes thus :—

“Geological Museum, Somerset House.

“Dear Balfour,

‘“‘T have intended to write to you for a very long time, but inten-

tions are not always deeds with me, in consequence of having a mass

of work in hand,—mostly not my own,—which must be done, and

which absorbs all my time. The fact is I have too much to do,—

this geological post being a desperately fatiguing one, and leaving

but little time for my more legitimate occupation “at King’s College.

My class last summer went off very well. I had a most excellent

set of men, who behaved admirably and never flagged in attendance.

I had three or four excursions of much interest, managed in our old

fashion, alarming the neighbouring villages by an invasion of twenty

or so vascul: iferi. Shaw acted as my esquire and jester on all these

occasions, and Lankester, with some other amateurs, also occasionally

joined my ranks. My pupils were 48 in number, next to Lindley’ Ss,

the best botanical class in London. If the 48 all paid the fees into

my pocket ‘ more Scotico,’ it would be very satisfactory, but the Col-

lege absorbs more than a fourth of it, so that my receipts were much

under the hundred, and as in one’s first course there are many ex-

penses, I get but little out of the total. As the College has a dia-

gram painter, there was a saving on that score; for being obliged to

be at the Geological all day long, I have no time to paint diagrams.

The most provoking want is having no botanic garden, and I have

no spare days to run after and make friends with gardeners, so that

I have great difficulty in procuring fresh illustrations. Hooker

offered me them from Kew, but on condition that I should go and

select for myself personally, which is impossible as I am situated.

We have a capital herbarium at the College, but when it is to be put

into the state it should be I really cannot tell. It vexes me much

thus to find myself unable to give sufficient time to any one thing.

“The Medical Professors at King’s are a capital set of men, en-

thusiastic and talented. I have a fine room for a Museum, and

should desire nothing better than time and fortune to do as I like

there. I am now only beginning to touch my Eastern plants. When

they are sorted they shall, be feb but I cannot promise as to

the time. My pupils i in the Beacon are collecting with great success,

and sent me a few days ago a beautiful little parcel from Mount Ida

in Crete, including some things which may be new.

44 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

“T commend your intention of writing a text-book. What we want

is a clear statement of the present state of vegetable physiology and

anatomy, and a concise and contrasting view of the orders in a

portable class volume. I speak now from having felt the want of

such.”

In the position of Geological Curator, “his extensive know-

ledge of recent vegetable and animal species, and his remarkable

acquaintance with the laws of their distribution (particularly as

regards invertebrate animals), became available for general pale-

ontological research. Here, too, he was enabled to apply to

geological research that peculiar knowledge of the conditions of

existence of species, which his continual operations with the

dredge had led him to. We owe to him the methodical use of

the dredge as an instrument of research in natural history ; to

use his own words, ‘ the dredge is an instrument as valuable to

a naturalist as a thermometer to a natural philosopher.’ At his

instance, the British Association has appomted for many years

a dredging committee, charged with the duty of completing our

knowledge of marine animals, with a view to geological in-

uiry.”

; In 1845 he became a Fellow of the Royal Society, and was

afterwards a Member of Council. He was appointed Palzeon-

tologist to the Geological Survey of Great Britain, under Sir

Henry De la Beche, and subsequently became Professor of

Zoology and Paleontology m the Government School of Mines.

He gave lectures in King’s College, in the Royal Institution, in

the School of Mines, and at Marlborough House; and he

arranged the fossils of the splendid Geological Museum in

Jermyn Street. He continued to prosecute his practical geo-

logical work in various parts of the kingdom, and published

from time to time the results of his researches.

About the year 1846, he was attacked with a severe illness

of a nephritie nature, during which his hfe appeared to be in

great jeopardy. Although he recovered from the attack, yet

the effects of it were frequently felt by him afterwards; and it

seems to have laid the foundation of his fatal illness. He often

remarked, that he appeared to possess great vitality, from having

struggled through two such serious attacks ; and, in his last

illness, his hopes were for a time kept up by the idea he enter-

tained of his vital powers.

Towards the end of the year 1846, he published, with Lieut.

Spratt, his ‘Travels in Lycia, a classical work, containing in-

teresting episodes in natural history, with a ‘Sketch of the

Botany of Asia Minor and the A’gean.’ About the same time

appeared his Monograph of the Southern Indian Fossils, in the

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 45

Geological Transactions, illustrated by the best plates of fossil

Invertebrata ever done in England.

About this time he wrote on the connexion between the dis-

tribution of the existing Fauna and Flora of the British Isles,

and the geological changes which have affected their area.

In 1848 his admirable Monograph on the British Naked-eye

Medusez was published by the Ray Society.

Subsequently appeared his Palzeontological and Geological

Map, contributed to Johnston’s Physical Atlas; and in 1850 he

completed, with Mr. Hanley, the splendid work on the ‘ Natural

History of the British Mollusca and their Shells.’

His wonderful facility in all departments of science was due,

Hooker says, to the early age at which he acquired its rudiments,

and to the efficient practical training in systematic botany and

collecting which he received in Edinburgh ; to his quick percep-

tion of affinities ; to his philosophical views of morphology, dis-

tribution, structure, functions, and the mutual relations of all

these ; to his mind being richly stored with the literature of the

sciences ; to the wide experience obtained during his travels ; and,

finally, to that heaven-given power of generalization and abstrac-

tion which he so eminently possessed.

In 1848 he married a daughter of the late General Sir C.

Ashworth. It is curious to notice, that during that year four

were married out of the ten who met to institute the Botanical

Society.

In 1852 he published some valuable observations in regard

to genera and species, in reference to which I received the follow-

ing letter :—

* Jermyn Street, 19th June, 1852.

“My dear Balfour,

«The paper I sent you is a brief abstract of a long lecture*. It

contains, in fact, only the table of contents, without the illustrations

and comments: hence its obscurity.

“My notions about genus are these :—

“What we call class, order, family, genus, are all only so many

names for genera, of various degrees of extent. It is in this sense I

use the word genus in my lectures. Technically, a genus is a group

to which a name (as Ribes) is applied; but essentially, Exogens,

Ranunculaceae, Ranunculus, are genera of different degrees.

** Now, one of the chief arguments in favour of the naturalness of

genera (or groups, if you like), is that derived from the fact that

many genera can be shown to be centralized in definite geographical

areas (Erica, for example) ; 7. e. we find the species gathered all, or

mostly, within an area, which has some one point where the maximum

number of species is developed.

“But, in geographical space, we not unfrequently find that the

same genus may have two or more areas, within each of which this

* [Inserted in the ‘ Annals’ for July, 1852.)

46 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

phzenomenon of a point of maximum number of species is seen, with

fewer and fewer species radiating, as it were, from it. [This is what

I speak of under C, as more centres than one in geographical space. |

Area of a genus.

-<---~

=- a as

¢ ‘

i Ss

F ye ke

C “ “5

{1--- 4un--26

‘ ' = i

4 ' ‘6 7]

\ g! 6 /

. 1 7

‘% A “4

<< Uy ye

mo Se Sa eee og

The numbers refer to species.

[This diagram is imaginary. |

Thus, Viola has an American as well as an Old World point of maxi-

mum of development, around which you may group the species,

gradually diminishing in number.

«In time, however (or, in other words, in geological distribution),

so far as we know, each generic type has had, so to speak, an unique

and continuous range :—

Tertiary

Secondary

Paleozoic

Thus we find that all the species of genus a are grouped together

within a succession of formations which commence at a certain point,

and cease at another; so with J, sowith ec; but when once a generic

type (as Trilobites) has ceased, it never reappears. Therefore I speak

of a genus having an unique centre in time.

“Under italic ¢ I say, that a genus is an abstraction, a divine

idea. I think the very fact of the centralization of groups, of allied

species, 7. e. of genera, in space and time, is sufficient proof of this.

Doubtless we make many so-called genera that are artificial ;

but a true genus is natural ; and, as such, is not dependent on

man’s will.

«1 dare say that I have only added obscurity to obscurity by this

explanation ; but, with diagrams, and time for talk, I think I could

make the matter quite clear.

‘Yours very sincerely,

« EpwaRD ForBES.”

He was elected in 1853 to the Presidentship of the Geological

Society; and delivered, on leaving that office, an admirable

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 47

address on the state of geology, which has been recently pub-

lished.

In May 1854, on the demise of Prof. Jameson, he was called

to the Chair of Natural History m this University. This had

long been, to him, an object of his highest ambition. No one

was so well qualified for it; and, had he been spared, he would

undoubtedly have greatly extended its reputation, and would

have made our university still more eminent as a school of

science. Often had he stated in his letters, that he looked on

Edinburgh as a place where the finest Natural History School

in Europe could be formed. The Museum would, under his

auspices, have mightily increased. Even during the short

period he was with us, boxes of specimens were coming in from

all quarters. He had resolved to dedicate himself to the work

of arrangement ; and his services in connexion with the New

Museum of Economic Geology were looked forward to as of

immense importance. The opening of the Museum to the

public, and to all students of natural history, was an object he

had in view; and he had already shown his hberal spirit by

opening it to the pupils of natural history under Dr. Fleming

at the New College.

He lectured last summer with the greatest success. His

class amounted to 150, and all felt that they were listening to.

the prelections of a master-mind in science. Already had he

inspired many with something of his own zeal; and his excur-

sions to various places in the neighbourhood, such as Craigleith,

Arthur’s Seat, Inchkeith, Inchcolm, and Loch Lomond, were

but foretastes of what he would have done in the way of practical

geology. He had laid large and comprehensive plans, both as

regards zoology and geology, and had commenced in earnest

museum work.

Those who had the privilege of being with him in the class-

room and in the field durimg his short career in Edinburgh as a

Professor, saw something of his merits as an expounder of

nature in a comprehensive way. He took an enlarged grasp of

science in all its departments, and in all countries; his prelections

were of a nature never yet equalled in Britain. With all his

knowledge, he combined an affability, a modesty, a kindness,

and patient perseverance which endeared him to every one.

No student of nature was beneath his notice ; no fact recorded

by a pupil, however humble, was passed with neglect. He was

ready at all times to be questioned, and was prompt to point

out any spark of merit in others. He had no jealousy, and

never indulged in attacks on others. He gave full credit to all,

and was more ready to see the bright than the dark spots in

the character. Even to those who had criticised him severely,

48 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

he bore no ill will, and he certainly did not return railing for

railing. He had a truly generous spirit, and was totally devoid

of narrow bigotry. He was desirous of promoting science, in-

dependent of all selfish views. He loved it for its own sake.

He had a noble temper, unaffected by good or ill fortune, and

he was universally and deservedly beloved.

After his summer lectures he was busily engaged arranging

matters in London. He made excursions in different directions,

and his last dredging was carried on with myself, Dr. Mac-

Donald, and Prof. Wyville Thomson, at North Berwick, in

September last, previous to the meeting of the British Associa-

tion. He attended that meeting in Liverpool, and occupied

the chair in the Geological section. He made communications

both to the Zoological and Geological sections. Few will forget

the brillant eulogium passed upon him by Prof. Sedgwick, at

the conclusion of the business of Section C.

After the Association Meeting he spent some time in Dum-

friesshire, and was there exposed, during an excursion, to wet,

which was followed by shivermg and febrile symptoms. These

were supposed by him to indicate a return of his Augean fever.

When he came to Edinburgh he was by no means well, but much

was attributed by him to being overworked. In spite of this he

continued to labour, visited Mr. Murray of Monckland, for the

purpose of observing geological phenomena, and vigorously set

about preparation for his winter work, as well as for the ‘ Edin-

burgh New Philosophical Journal’ (previously Jameson’s), of

which he and Dr.T. Anderson were now the editors. He also re-

vised his elaborate Paper on the ‘ Geological and Palzontological

Map of Britain’ for the new edition of Johnston’s ¢ Physical Atlas.’

One of his latest productions was the article ‘Siluria’ in the last

Quarterly Review, which concludes with this passage, so charac-

teristic of his peace-making spirit :—

“Men whose work, both of head and hand, is done mainly

under the broad sky, and along the craggy sides of mountains,

heedless of weather and toil, are not likely to use mincing forms

of speech or mollify their sentiments when engaged in discussions,

though all the time mildness and mercy are at the foundation

of their thoughts. Better and truer men, whether in field or

council, there are not living than the two famous geologists, the

nature of whose differences we have endeavoured to expound.

They have worked long and well in co-operation, heart and hand

united ; and though the fortune of scientific war has led in the

end to the crossing of their pens, the names of Sedgwick and

Murchison will go down to posterity, side by side, and bracketed

together in the glorious list of benefactors of mankind through

the advancement of science.”

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 49

He commenced his lectures on 1st November, 1854, and gave

an introductory address, which has been found among his manu-

scripts, and will appear as a posthumous work in the January

number of the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal. He

lectured for five or six days, and entered seventy-one pupils in

his class roll. During all this time he complained more or less

of febrile symptoms. These at last increased so much that he

consulted Dr. Bennett, who at once ordered him to give up

lecturing. This he did on Thursday the 9th of November, in

the hope of being able to resume work on the Monday following.

On Saturday the 11th, I received a note from him, in which

he enters fully into the reasons for not altering the hour of his

lecture, as had been proposed by some of his colleagues. He

very truly says, “ For my own part I hold that to change any

hour of lecture after the arrangements of the session are com-

pleted and advertised, is both deleterious and unbusinesslike

* %* , The first consideration should be academical conve-

nience; the next, the propriety, if there are to be changes, of

announcing them a full session beforehand; the last, private

convenience.” He concludes by saying, “ I was too ill to venture

to the Botanical Society on Thursday.”

During his illness he was very anxious about the Journal,

and on Monday the 13th he wrote a note to me, in which he

says, “Iam completely shattered for the moment, and don’t

know how to get on with the Journal, being so ill. Could you

look in upon me and advise? Iam still in my bed.” This is

probably the last note he wrote.

I visited him on Tuesday, and found that he had been suffer-

ing great pain, and although the violent symptoms were relaxed,

he was unable to converse with me. On Wednesday the 15th he

was rather easier and was able to give me directions about the

papers for the Journal ; spoke with great anxiety about his pupils

and his class, and gave a message to several of them.

From that time the disease increased, and the symptoms be-

came of a very alarming nature. He was attended assiduously

by his old friend Goodsir, along with Dr. Christison and Dr.

Bennett ; but all medical skill was unavailing. On the evening

of Friday he gave his last directions, leaving his specimens to

the College Museum, at Edinburgh, and his papers to Robert

Godwin Austen, Esq. He continued to sink, and died at 54 p.m.

on Saturday 18th November, being sensible to the last.

In announcing this sad event at the Council Board, the

Lord Provost said it was his melancholy duty to notice the

removal from amongst them by death of Professor Edward

Forbes, one of the most distinguished ornaments of their Uni-

versity. Professor Forbes was appointed to the Chair of Natural

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. A

50 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

History so recently as May last, and the appointment, made by

the Crown at the unanimous suggestion of the Council, was

hailed by them and by the whole scientific world as an acquisi-

tion to the University, and as one which would in all likelihood

tend to increase its celebrity in that department to which he

had directed his attention. He had given a course of lectures

during the summer, and had entered upon his winter course,

when a disease of some standing suddenly removed him from

among them. He (the Lord Provost) knew that the Council

would deeply mourn the loss which they had thus sustained.

Professor Forbes had been cut off at the very commencement

of what they had fondly hoped would be a career of increased

usefulness in a position which it had been one of the dearest

objects of his heart to attain. He (the Lord Provost) had to

propose that the Council should express their deep sympathy

with his bereaved widow and family at the loss which they in

common with the community had sustained, and that, as a mark

of respect to his memory, they should offer to attend his remains

to the tomb.

The body was interred in the Dean Cemetery on Thursday

23rd November, near the burying-place of Professor Wilson,

and the funeral was attended by his colleagues, the Lord Pro-

vost, magistrates, council, a large concourse of students, and

nearly all the followers of science in Edinburgh.

Only a few days before his death he had been elected by the

Royal Scottish Academy to fill the honorary office of Professor

of Ancient History, in room of the late Professor Wilson.

Immediately after the funeral, a meeting was held at Dr.

Bennett’s house, which was attended by many of Forbes’s

friends in London, Edinburgh and the provinces, at which it

was resolved to have a marble bust of him executed by Steel,

to be placed in the College Museum. It was also proposed

that a duplicate might be placed in the Jermyn Street Museum.

Mr. Goodsir had taken a cast after death, which supplies im-

portant materials for the bust. It is expected that the model

will be ready for the London Exhibition in May 1855, and the

busts by January 1856. It is announced that his pupils in

King’s College, London, have met for the purpose of procuring

a similar memorial of their late Professor.

At the request of several of his friends, Dr. George Wilson,

one of his early companions, has kindly consented to draw up a

memoir of him, and is now collecting materials for that pur-

pose. It is hoped that all who can supply information in regard

to the career of our late departed friend, will communicate as

soon as possible with Dr. George Wilson at Surgeons’ Hall.

The memoir will probably appear as a separate volume.

I cannot more appropriately conclude this sketch of my de-

Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes. 51

parted companion, friend and colleague, than by quoting the

statements made regarding him by four men of eminence, viz.—

an anatomist, a botanist, a geologist, and a zoologist, who well

knew his merits. Goodsir says, “ Professor Edward Forbes was

pre-eminently a naturalist. His attention had never been ex-

clusively directed to any one of the Natural Sciences. He was

equally a botanist, a zoologist and a geologist, from first to last.

With a remarkable eye and tact for the discrimination of species

and the allocation of natural groups, he combined the utmost

delicacy in the perception of organic and cosmical relations.

He possessed that rare quality, so remarkable in the great

masters of Natural History, Linneus and Cuvier, the power of

availing himself of the labours of his brethren—not, as is too

often the case, by appropriating their acquisitions, but by asso-

ciating them voluntarily in the common labour. Entirely desti-

tute of jealousy in scientific matters, he rather erred in over-

rating than in underrating the services of his friends. He was

consequently as much beloved and confided in by his seniors in

science as by the youngest naturalists of his acquamtance.

“Possessed of such comprehensive intellectual sympathies, Pro-

fessor Edward Forbes has always been considered by his friends

in Edinburgh and other places as the co-ordinating spirit of his

circle ; and his return as Professor of Natural History was con-

sidered by all who knew him as a guarantee of the steady pro-

egress of his favourite science in the metropolis of Scotland.

But, alas! by a dispensation of Providence, wise, doubtless,

though inscrutable and painful to us, he has been cut off.

Nevertheless, it may be, that short comparatively though his

eareer has been, he has already, in his writings and in his in-

fluences on his friends and pupils, left behind him such germs

of thought as shall hereafter develope themselves in the advanc-

ing science of the period, and so secure for our departed friend

that full measure of scientific results which he ever longed after,

not out of vain glory, for no man could be more free from such

a feeling, but for the good of mankind and the glory of God.”

Dr. Joseph D. Hooker writes :—“ Endowed with real genius,

possessing many and highly cultivated talents, no less conspi-

cuous as an original thinker than as a hard and conscientious

worker, accomplished in literature and art, equally graceful and

ready with pencil or pen, in the lecture-room as in the closet,

and with far rarer qualities than all these—the purest and most

disinterested love of science, and the most generous appreciation

of the labours of others—it is no wonder that he was beloved

and admired beyond any natural historian of his day.”

Hugh Miller, in the conclusion of his late admirable address

on the fossiliferous deposits of Scotland, when resigning the chair

Ack

52 Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes.

of the Royal Physical Society, remarks : “I trusted to have had

the honour of resigning the chair to a gentleman (Prof. E.

Forbes) who, fifteen years ago, was one of the most active and

zealous members of the Royal Physical Society ; and who had,

since that time, achieved for himself in natural science in gene-

ral, and in geology in especial, a reputation co-extensive with

the civilized world. But, alas! Death reigns. This distin-

guished man, in the full blow of his fame, and in the mature

prime of vigorous manhood, has passed suddenly away; and

wherever in either hemisphere physical science is cultivated, or

the by-past history of our globe excites its legitimate interest,

his early death will be felt and deplored as a heavy loss. The

spoiler has broken abruptly off many a train of ingenious

thought, cut short many a course of sedulous iquiry, arrested,

just ere its formation, many a profound induction, and scat-

tered hoards of unrecorded knowledge, the adequate re-gather-

ing of which many years to come may fail to witness. But our

idle regrets can neither restore the dead nor benefit the living.

Let us rather manifest our regard for the memory of our illus-

trious brother—taken so unexpectedly from among us—by

making his disinterested devotion to science our example, and

by striving to catch the tone of his frank and generous spirit.

And seeing how very much he succeeded im accomplishing

within the limits of a life that has, alas! fallen short by more

than thirty years of the old allotted term, let us diligently carry

on, in the love of truth, our not unimportant labours, remem-

bering that much may be accomplished in comparatively brief

space, if no time be lost, and that to each and all that ‘ night

cometh’ at an uncertain hour, under whose dense and unbroken

shadow no man can work.”

Mr. James Wilson writes: “We should seek in vain to

express the full measure of grief, we may say dismay, with

which the unlooked-for death of this distinguished naturalist

has filled all hearts. While his friends were in the first freshness

of their elation at the prospect of the long and bright career

which lay before him, and rejoiced in the force and efficiency

of that impulse about to be given to the earnest study of the

wonderful and manifold works of creation, this most skilful and

accomplished interpreter has been suddenly removed from

us, and his place now knows him no more for ever. Such dis-

pensations are indeed inscrutable mysteries, and cannot be seen

through even by those whose eyes are not bedimmed with tears.

But, may all of us, and more especially the widow and the

fatherless, bear in mind that ‘the Lord reigneth” He gives

and He takes away, and let us bless His name, even amid the

bitterness of unavailing sorrow.”

Bibliographical Notices. 53

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Entomologist’s Annual for 1855. Edited by H. T. Stainton.

London: Van Voorst, 1855. 12mo. With one Plate.

Tue Editor of the “ Entomologist’s Annual’ proposes, by means

of this publication, to render British Entomology a service, very

similar to that done for the science in general by the admirable re-

ports furnished for so many years in Wiegmann’s ‘Archiv’ by the

late Dr. Erichson, and still so ably continued by Dr. Schaum. The

information required is of course, to a great extent, of a very dif-

ferent character :—instead of a view of the general progress of the

science, the collector of British insects desires only to know what

new species may have been discovered in this country ; what once

rare species may have turned up in unexpected profusion ; what

changes may have been made in the nomenclature of well-known

species ; and, if he gets this information, coupled, perhaps, with an

account of auy discoveries made in connection with the transforma-

tions of British insects, which may enable him to procure good

specimens for his cabinet, he will probably remain satisfied. To

supply these wants, by bringing together at the commencement of

each year the scattered information on British Entomology accumu-

lated during that which has just elapsed, is the object of the present

little work, which we have no doubt will prove highly acceptable to

the class of naturalists for whose benefit it has been prepared.

The “Annual” for 1855, however, which must be regarded

merely as preparatory, departs considerably from this general plan ;

consisting almost entirely of notices of the new species of Coleoptera,

Aculeate Hymenoptera, and Lepidoptera discovered in Britain since

the dates of the last general works upon those branches, with re-

ferences to the English works in which the occurrence of these

species has been recorded. The Coleoptera have been worked up by

Mr. Janson, the Aculeate Hymenoptera by Mr. F. Smith, and the

Lepidoptera by the Editor; and these reports, which are apparently

executed with all the care and accuracy that might be expected from

gentlemen whose attainments in their several departments are so well

known, will no doubt prove exceedingly useful to many a student of

British Entomology. The space occupied by these reports, extending,

as they do, over periods varying from fifteen to more than fifty years,

has necessarily precluded the insertion of any other information ; but

this cause of omission can, of course, only occur once. Amongst

the Lepidoptera, the occurrence of several hitherto unrecorded British

insects, including some new species, is noticed, and of these descrip-

tions are given.

In his preface, Mr. Stainton gives us to understand, that, besides

the miscellaneous information above alluded to, several papers of a

lighter character, such as “Sayings and Doings at St. Osyth,” by

Mr. Douglas, and “ Results of a Summer’s Residence at Fochabers,”

by Mr. Scott, which, in his opinion, would have rendered the work

more popularly attractive, have also been excluded from want of

54 Bibliographical Notices.

space. Mr. Douglas’s ‘‘ Sayings and Doings” may be everything

that could be wished, and we must congratulate Mr. Scott upon the

results of his residence at Fochabers, since they appear to have been

so agreeable to that gentleman personally, that he wishes to make

the Entomological public partakers of his happiness, as far as can be

done by the imperfect medium of type, ink, and paper—a kind in-

tention, for which he deserves great credit ; but we think that such

papers as these are hardly suited to the pages of this Annual,—

about the last place in which we should think of looking for light

reading.

The space to be devoted to these and similar articles might also be

occupied in a manner which would add greatly to the value of the book,

and prove highly acceptable to the generality of British entomologists,

who are by no means notorious for an extensive acquaintance with

foreign Entomological literature. Thus, a few pages might be de-

voted to notices of new observations, published in foreign countries,

upon the habits and transformations of species of insects which also

inhabit Britain, and a list of those foreign works published during

the year which contain descriptions of insects which are, or may

possibly be, found in these islands, would be a great assistance to

many of our entomologists. If space still remained unoccupied,

there is another branch of the science which has not yet been thought

of—the anatomy and physiology of insects. Short abstracts of

important papers on these subjects would not be out of place, and

would not only be useful to the few who devote themselves to such

pursuits in this country, but might have the effect of adding greatly

to their numbers.

With these suggestions we take leave of the ‘“ Entomologist’s

Annual for 1855,” wishing it every success, and trusting that each

succeeding volume may show such an improvement upon its prede-

cessors, that, in the course of a year or two, their resemblance to

their present “larval”? representative may scarcely be greater than

is exhibited by the Editor’s favourite insects in their first and last

states.

A Catalogue of British Fossils, comprising the Genera and Species

hitherto described ; with references to their Geological Distribu-

tion and the Localities in which they have been found. By Joun

Morais, F.G.S. Second Edition, considerably enlarged. 8vo.

London, 1854. Printed and published for the Author (Ken-

sington).

Since the time when it was discovered that particular fossils are

characteristic of certain deposits, and that thereby, as a general rule,

fossiliferous strata of districts even remote from each other may be

identified as contemporaneous deposits and members of one strati-

graphical series, the science of geology has attained an established

position, and has proved not only of interest to the philosopher, but

of value to the practical man. Geologists therefore Fs necessarily

given increased attention to the study of petrifactions or fossilized

Bibliographical Notices. 55

organic remains; and the science of Paleeontology has rapidly ad-

vanced, keeping pace with the researches of zoologists and botanists

devoted to the study of existing nature.

Mr. Morris’s ‘ Catalogue’ affords us the results of the numerous

examinations of the fossils of the British Islands, both by native and

foreign paleeontologists. These researches, scattered through nume-

rous works—periodical, monographic, and miscellaneous—were of

limited value until brought within the reach of geologists in such a

compendious form as the work now before us.

However well acquainted one may be with the bibliography and

natural history of one or more groups of fossil creatures, whether

bivalves, cephalopods, fishes, or any other,—and however readily he

may exchange his knowledge with his fellow-workers in paleontology

and give assistance to the practical geologist, yet, from the loss of

time in hunting up references and figures of fossils,—the uncertainty

of memory,—the mislaying of note-books, and a hundred other rea-

sons, we well know that geological work cannot satisfactorily proceed

without our having at hand a trustworthy book of reference to all

described and figured species of organic remains.

Some ten years ago Mr. Morris produced such a work, thereby

supplying the want then felt, and which the partial lists of fossils

already compiled could not meet. Since 1843 geologists have ex-

tended their researches, both over new localities, and in parts of the

organic kingdom previously but little studied ; and an enormous in-

crease of palzeontological observations has been the result. That

these observations should prove of their full value, it was high time

that they should be reduced to order and brought to the test of strict

comparison. With renewed energy and increased knowledge the

author has again applied himself to the crowd of names and synonyms,

and has now marshalled in alphabetical array, in their several classes,

families, orders, and genera, upwards of 8300 species of British fossils.

In carrying out this arrangement the author submitted some

sections of his work to those of his scientific friends who had respec-

tively paid attention to the several groups of fossils ; and the assist-

ance rendered him in these departments the author freely acknow-

ledges in the Preface, where he assigns to each his due, and carefully

notices the public and private collections from which he has gathered

information and received assistance.

Many of the paleontographical notes and memoirs recently pub-

lished, especially in the case of monographs, have done much to the

correction of the nomenclature of the subject. Of these Mr. Morris

has fully availed himself.

The following Table exhibits the numerical proportions of the

several paleeontological groups for Great Britain and Ireland (and

approximately for Europe and elsewhere),—together with the differ-

ence of numbers of the organic remains enumerated in the previous

edition compared with those now catalogued.

6 I

Py | &

boas

aoe eo,

L0G | 06

806 | Z

oO ae

BLL | 96

9 G

0 0

PEE | 83

GbS | 9

Agile

BEL | Ze

Bee

LET | GE

Sin |

e¢ |9

GES | SE

GCS | 6

OOL | OL

0 0)

69 | SI

ee 91

GZI | FI

Bibliographical Notices.

ssoradg |*uaouay

OL l

Go aless

Ms l

GC o

16 €¢

Gal | 8Z

ore | 06

Gor | PI

OFL | OF

a) aor

191 | 8F

la al 2

6Z | gl

09% | 99

O8L | oe

cs | 2a

Pleat |

Le a St

9 Gg

oes | 6OL

eel

174

GZ9

96G1

6901

oLg

619

896

866

Gel

GOP

cep

6st

6ET

999

ssoroadg)eaouay|*sovadg

g8ze| 61S | 20S] €98 | 6¢E8) 6ZEL

9¢

901

I¢

Lo1

I¢

ered |

"B1OUA4)

*TSuosIppy

UONIPSL 4ST

“UOTPEL PUs

Peete ete ee EHP H OOOH eee eee se eeseeeehaeeeee STpos 2y9OUT,

Pere meee eee Peso ress OP eeseestEFESEEEesser FH EHHooesessasrseeriseessHesseersesseeense BILRULULE AL

a aeecniesaicssisvaeseetbecsttvecaeenseanscvsceseersesolseesseeteesecsnecoeesisisinvenssesieevewe Ne Ary

> sein sine oimaiaioieje vie ujelelts/eisivieeisloaisieeiais(elejn.e eiels.nipinie.ajassia(ssiei|e\eisieivsitis ase Winieis lai" eaisiels=) TS OATTUUOT

Sesneccseesaenceeraccecvessescceeecorsarsrescscossscareorscess tereereereret erraday fi

seaeceteesereerersrsseseeneeesersrrererrsereers enodoreydad

seeveerereceses BART OUBIGOI[INN

"** BILITOUBIQOSOI PUB “BLOF rreeee ppodota4ysey

“mom — “Byerouvaqoyysido

vesseeteeeeeeeeetersereseress BnOdOd}

BE SOnCCO pn anGbec nec HObTaMp apd aso nce dagoseGnn a vOSNTOW

vey doouny

Stew te ten eeeenee

tree enee

teen eee e tee weeererenesee eed

TL aqerpoueaqypouery wpeydaoy J

saevisieg he” ge Sue? tee BIUvATLOUOT,

PoeP eee eee eee eee)

Sete w weet wwe eteee VAVUTPPUBAQ OT]

Pree eee EOE EHH eee e ee tH Hewat Ete wee eeeee eee eeeeeeeee BozoAdgy

cece cece ett teeter tae s Peer terres s eres serenesseteee BOOVISNALY)

eee e nee e ee eet eae rete ernst eset ehonerrresreseseres® vrpodiaaiy

sere we eee eed error reer rete eee eseeesse eee eetoerer serene wprpudy

COR OEE HOO eee OEE HEHEHE eee eer eee BIVULLOPOULYOoT Sactlenice ne calcaee an BIBI v

seereeesneeeeecessaeecrrseteeaeseessonscsceesseses BIC OOT PEIPVY,

eee eee EEO HEHEHE HEHEHE HH HEHEHE HEHE eHEEEE eee ae ote ee ByLOy

stteeecancenecseceesreeeceeseeecenesores TOMIDIUJUBY \ ; s]

ee cece cece eee e teeta eet ee eesreeeeereeeeseeee vozoydioury

Wtteeeneeeereeeaeeaeersrsesoreseroreeees BOBUOIWI(]

teseeeeeseeeene BABINOIEIY

"BIBI A

VIVBAQOIAOAUT |

Bibliographical Notices. 57

We will now offer some remarks on the separate groups above

tabulated ; reminding our readers that not merely do the differential

numbers indicate the addition of a large mass of published material

to the lists (viz. 3388 species), but that, besides the absolute nu-

merical increase of species, an important change has often taken

place in the presumed generic and specific relations of previously re-

corded fossils, tasking the critical acumen of the Author and demand-

ing much labour. This result cannot be readily seen by the figures,

but practical palzeontologists will quickly discover it, and it may be

seen in even a cursory comparison of this with the former edition.

The increased number of recorded fossil Plants is chiefly derived from

the Jurassic and Tertiary beds. To those from the latter should also

be added the twenty-two forms of fossil leaves, &c. from the Lower

Eocene clay of Reading, figured by Mr. Prestwich, and the other

tertiary plant-remains described by the same geologist, and, with the

former, noticed in the ‘‘ Addenda’’ of the ‘ Catalogue,’ p. 363 ;

where from 300 to 400 species of fruits from the London Clay in

Mr. Bowerbank’s collection are also referred to as being still unde-

scribed. The Diatomacez are in this edition grouped with the

plants (at p. 25), in accordance with the corrected notions of natu-

ralists with regard to the affinities of these organisms. Doubtless

this short list of the siliceous infusoria may be increased by judicious

microscopical research ; but we cannot too strongly urge upon those

who may take in hand the examination of any deposit with the view

of searching for these remains and enlarging the bounds of ‘‘ Micro-

geology,” that the utmost care should be taken that the examination

is made with hands and instruments innocent of errant infusoria, and

in fact in apartments into which stray Diatomaceze do not come.

Rich fields for paleeobotanical research are still open in the London

Clay, and in the tertiary plant-beds of Newhaven, Alum Bay, Bourne-

mouth, Poole, and Corfe; and, not to speak of the Jurassic coal-

deposits, we must remind geologists that the Carboniferous flora of

Great Britain has not nearly received the labour it deserves of our

geologists and palzeobotanists, and that it requires much attention

before it can be fairly compared with the “ palzeozoic”’ floras of the

Continent and other regions. We may here observe that Dr. Hooker’s

notice of the Trigonocarpon, read before the Royal Society, refers

this fruit to the Coniferze ; a correction to this effect may be made at

p- 24 of the ‘ Catalogue.’

A large proportion of the increase of the Amorphozoa is due to the

addition of the thirty-six species (belonging to four genera) of the

Ventriculidz, so elaborately worked out by Mr. Toulmin Smith.

The position here assigned to this group does not accord with that

advocated by their investigator. As their assumed polyzoan character

has not been generally accepted, nor their exact relations recognized,

probably they owe their present location solely to the hospitality

of the Amorphozoa, and may be they rest contented, on the principle

that a ‘‘ home is home however homely.”

From the large access of species and the numerous indications of

undetermined or unpublished forms in the list of the Foraminifera, it

58 Bibliographical Notices.

appears that much may be expected of future investigators of these

curious microscopic forms. The not unfrequent occurrence of lengthy

lists of synonyms, especially at pages 33, 37, 39, and 41, may be re-

ferred to as an indication not only of the interest taken m this group

by the author and his friends (Messrs. 8. V. Wood, T. R. Jones, and

W. Harris) to whom he refers in the Preface, but also by numerous

naturalists of ancient and modern times. Some of the genera appear

to be common to several formations, e. g. Tewtularia, coming down

from the Carboniferous Limestone and Permian to the Tertiary and

Recent Epochs (and we may add that this genus occurs also in the

Upper Silurian); but others are limited in their vertical range, and

furnish more reliable characteristic species for the geologist. Among

these latter the Nummulite is pre-eminent ; although the important

exceptions of a few peculiar ancient Nummulitoid forms,—from the

Upper Jurassic of the Dep. de la Meuse (Buvignier), the Lias of

Fretherne, Gloucestershire * (Jones), and the Carboniferous Lime-

stone of Miatschlous, Russia (Rouillier), as well as another, similar

perhaps to the last, from the Upper Silurian of Shropshire,—must

not be lost sight of by the paleontologist. The specific forms of

the Nummulite, though very closely allied and subject to mdividual

vagary and local variations, are highly characteristic, and play an

important part on the tertiary stage. A masterly sketch of the

zoological and geological relations of this interesting genus, com-

prising a review of M. D’Archiac’s monograph, occupies several

pages of the Presidential Address delivered to the Geological Society

of London, February 17, 1854, by the late and most sincerely

lamented Prof. E. Forbes.

In the former edition both the Bryozoa and the Anthozoa were

included under Zoophyta. The former (so often confounded by

amateurs and others with Corals, and not unfrequently also erro-

neously termed Corallines), being now regarded as molluscan in

their relations, are separately grouped. The Zoophytes, as they now

stand (Anthozoa or Corals), exhibit a very extensive augmentation

of species, resulting from the labours of Messrs. Lonsdale and M‘Coy,

and their French collaborateurs, MM. M.-Edwards and J. Haime.

In noticing the present advanced state of our knowledge of the

fossil Echinodermata, as exhibited in the ‘ Catalogue,’ we have again

to refer to one whose loss the scientific world deplores and whose

early departure bereaves so many sorrowing friends. Prof. E. Forbes

and Messrs. Austin, M‘Coy, and Wright have worked well in this

department ; the addition of the Cystideze and the very complete and

well-determined list of the other forms render this portion of the

‘Catalogue’ of the greatest value. Not only for a large proportion

of the material of this list, but for its arrangement and revision, we

are indebted to the lamented chief of British paleeontologists. The

chief additions to the Annelida are paleozoic species; and several

neozoic species are brought into position under Vermicularia.

The Cirripedia, both fossil and recent, have of late, as naturalists

* Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. xu. p. 275.

Bibliographical Notices. 59

well know, been critically examined by Mr. C. Darwin. The list, as

it now appears, doubled in number and highly valuable for its accu-

racy and completeness, has been founded on Mr. Darwin’s Mono-

graphs, and has been subject to his revision.

The large number of species accruing from recent researches among

the fossil Crustaceans is an important element in this catalogue, and

indicates the industry of the observers. The extensive corrections,

also, of the generic affinities imply a great amount of labour and a

decided advance in our palzontological knowledge of this interesting

subclass of the Invertebrata. The Malacostraca, or higher forms,

are but few in proportion to the Entomostraca. They afford only

46 species, in 26 genera, and are chiefly jurassic, cretaceous, and

eocene. Their present arrangement and nomenclature are mainly

due to Prof. M‘Coy, Of the Entomostraca there are three groups

which are worthy of notice. Firstly ; the Trilobites so characteristic

of the Lower Palzeozoic rocks. They are very numerous and present

139 species, in 35 genera. The revision of this group has occupied

the attention of several foreign and British palzeontologists ; we may

allude to Barrande*, M‘Coy, and Salter. In the preface of the

‘Catalogue’ Mr. Salter’s thorough revision of the list of the British spe-

cies is specially acknowledged. The second group referred to consists

of 32 species of Phyllopods and Peecilopods, in 10 genera, which are

chiefly palzeozoic, and known by Salters’s and M‘Coy’s descriptions.

Some of the Limnadiadze, however, from recent unpublished obser-

vations, appear to range from the Devonian to the present epoch.

Thirdly, the microscopic Ostracoda ; of these, 81 species, in 9 genera

and subgenera, have been arranged in the catalogue by Rupert Jones.

At present the majority appears to belong to the Carboniferous, Per-

mian, Cretaceous, and Tertiary formations. Those of the first are

chiefly Prof. M‘Coy’s species ; the next two groups have been mono-

graphed by Mr. R. Jones; and the tertiary British forms await a

similar treatment. In the mean time geologists have M. Bosquet’s

beautiful treatise on the tertiary Entomostraca of France and Belgium

to refer to. The jurassic strata will probably yield their share in

due time. Extensive undescribed collections exist. Altogether, this

extensive member of the Entomostracous group promises to afford

useful characteristics for the geologist.

The fragmentary and obscure conditions under which Insect-

remains are usually found have rendered it difficult for Mr. West-

wood, Mr. Brodie, and their fellow-labourers to specify the exact

relations ef the many specimens from the Lias, Great Oolite, Pur-

beck, and other formations. The numbers given in the above Table

are only approximate; the specimens themselves are exceedingly

numerous. In the “ Addenda,’ the discovery of Insect-remains in

the Wealden by the Messrs. Binfield is noticed, as well as the re-

searches of Mr. Brodie and Mr. Westwood in the Purbeck Insects of

Dorset. Mr. Westwood’s memoir has since appeared, with numerous

illustrations.

* See Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. xii. p. 130.

60 Bibliographical Notices.

In the Mollusca, as a whole, we have the enormous increase of

1889 species, in 119 genera. The annexation of the Bryozoa, and

the enlarged lists of the Palliobranchiates, Lamellibranchiates, Gas-

teropods, and Cephalopods, make up the mass of the added material.

It is impossible to analyse this here. To enumerate the authors of

this increase in the bulk and improvement in the arrangement of

these species, we must catalogue the paleeontologists themselves who

have worked together during the last ten years,—and amongst them

Mr. Morris himself, as an eminent historian of the fossil molluses

and of the conditions under which they lived. And, alas ! too, we

should have to recall the names of some, dearly lamented, who have

been taken from amongst us before their hands were weary of ham-

mer or of pen.

We refer then to the Preface and to the Book itself for indications

of the work done in this wide department by the collectors, the

authors, and the compiler of the ‘Catalogue ;’ and we will offer but

one or two special remarks.

Amongst the most important points connected with the emended

catalogue of the Molluscs, we must notice that in the family of the

Palliobranchiates several good distinctive groupings have been use-

fully introduced. Thus the large group formerly comprised under

Terebratula has now been subdivided into Terebratula and Rhyn-

chonella, so well characterized not only by the peculiar position of

the foramen and by the external aspect, but also by the marked dif-

ference of the internal calcareous appendages. As minor divisions

of the original group, we find Argiope, Terebratulina, Terebratella,

and others carefully distinguished. The genus Siphonotetra, pre-

viously recognized only as a Russian form, is an interesting addition

by the Author himself to the British list. Why the bad word

*‘ Brachiopod”’ should be retained when every body is willing to

allow its inappropriateness for a creature that has not in any sense

either arms or feet, we cannot tell, unless it be on account of the

determined adhesion of some modern naturalists to the habit of

naming things on the /ucus a non lucendo principle. This would

have been a proper opportunity for throwing overboard an incorrect

word, the place of which is already well supplied.

The Radiolites may now follow Diceras into the Dimyaria, and

take their place near the Chamide, in accordance with Mr. S. P.

Woodward's elaborate exposition of the alliances of the Rudista

lately read before the Geological Soeiety ; this view is also explained

in his valuable and concise ‘ Treatise on Shells’ lately published.

Amongst the mollusca there are several genera that are very rich

in the number of their species. In these instances the species are

grouped either in the great geologic or the smaller stratigraphical

series, as most convenient for the student. Thus Avicula, Nucula,

and Natica have their paleeozoic, secondary, and tertiary groups ;

and Rhynchonella and Terebratula are sorted into paleeozoic, oolitic,

cretaceous, and tertiary.

Lastly, we have occasion to remark that the locality of “ Brackle-

sham,’’ so important as indicative of a peculiar formation, is occa-

Bibliographical Notices. 61

sionally omitted in connection with the middle eocene species in the

‘Catalogue.’ This may be corrected by reference to ‘ Dixon’s fossils

of Sussex and Hants.’ The lists of London Clay and Bracklesham

fossils just published in the ‘ Quart. Geol. Journal,’ by Mr. Prest-

wich, may be here mentioned as valuable adjuncts to this portion of

the ‘ Catalogue.’

For the ‘augmented and revised list of the Fishes the author

acknowledges his obligation to Sir P. Egerton, who, with Professor

Agassiz, has so eminently advanced our knowledge of palichthyology.

The additions to the Reptiles have been compiled chiefly from the

publications of Prof. Owen and the late Dr. Mantell. The newest

additions are the Nuthetes and Macellodus, discovered early this year

in the Purbeck rocks near Swanage. In the present edition we find

a page devoted to Ichnites, or the footsteps and tracks of Reptiles,

including the Cheirotherium, the interesting series from Corncockle

Muir, and perhaps nearly every instance published in English works.

The footmarks in the Wealden, as yet of doubtful origin, have since

been made the subject of a memoir by Mr. Beckles.

The short list of fossil Birds increases but slowly from year to year.

To the present list, however, there is still a brace or so from the

Caves to be added, besides an interesting relic from the Lower Eocene

beds near Woolwich, noticed by Mr. Prestwich in the ‘ Geol. Journal’

of May 1854. Since the Catalogue was published Mr. Bowerbank

has described another bird’s bone from the London Clay of Sheppey.

The augmented Catalogue of Mammalia speaks everywhere of

Prof. Owen’s labours. The Spalacotherium tricuspidens (misprinted

in the ‘ Catalogue’) is the latest arrival. Its affinities and geo-

logical value are dwelt upon fully in Prof. Owen’s memoir in the

‘Geol. Soc. Journal.’ Mr. Charlesworth’s new mammal (Stereo-

gnathus) from the Stonesfield Oolite is a good beginning for the

Supplement, which we hope will soon have to be made for this

valuable ‘ Catalogue.’

The list of organic remains incert@ sedis, though relieved of a few

now better understood forms, is still the receptacle for a variety of

dubiums and problematicums from various geological sources. The

Parka decipiens, of Fleming, may be added to this list with pro-

priety, to take its chance with the others of being elucidated by the

perseverance, the acumen, and the good fortune of palzeontologists.

With this list of puzzling odds and ends,—and very few they are in

comparison with the 8359 species enumerated in the ‘ Catalogue,’ —

we close our remarks on the results afforded by the foregoing Table.

Of the natural groups into which the materials of the ‘Catalogue’

are thrown, nearly all have a more or less elaborate table of families,

and sometimes of genera, prefixed. These appear to have been con-

structed with special reference to palseobotany and palzeozoology ;

and they will prove of great service in keeping the remembrance of

the natural orders and affinities distinct in the mind of the student

and the amateur. Such comprehensive tables for the Plants, Crus-

taceans, and the Fishes in particular, could not be found elsewhere.

The chief object of the author of the valuable compilation under

62 Bibliographical Notices.

notice has been to supply references to the best figures that have

been published of the fossils of the British Isles, including, if pos-

sible, the earliest illustrations ; so that all the “‘types”’ may readily

be found. Occasionally more latitude has been allowed, and the re-

ferences to the figures and descriptions indicate everything that has

been published on the respective species. In all cases, monographs

that embrace the bibliographical history of the several forms are

carefully adverted to.

Hence this work is eminently useful to the geologist and palzeonto-

logist ; for it assists them in the strict determination of the species

peculiar to each formation ; and they are hereby enabled without loss

of time to prove the full value of their observations and collections,

to draw up lists of the fossils of their respective neighbourhoods,

compare the fossil products of various localities, and advance the

aig of both practical and theoretical geology in the British

sles.

And not only in our own country, but in Europe, America, India,

Australia,—wherever geology is studied, this work will be found of

essential service. For although all the references to foreign works

are not given (English publications having generally the preference),

and though the foreign localities of species not peculiar to the Bri-

tish Isles are not always mentioned,—yet, in common with geologists

at home, our foreign brethren in the science will find Mr. Morris’s

unpretending work a rich mine of paleontological knowledge, ever

ready to yield information to the student in his researches in biblio-

graphy, or in his examination into natural-history affinities.

That foreign naturalists fully appreciated the value of the ‘ Cata-

logue’ in its first edition, the ‘‘ European reputation” which the

author earned by its production is sufficient evidence ; and the gene-

ral ‘Index’ by Bronn and his colleagues, and some of the valuable

Catalogues by D’Orbigny, Giebel, Geinitz, and others, whether

general or local in their characters, have avowedly had “ Morris’s

Catalogue ”’ for their example.

The general catalogues above referred to are highly valuable, and

are indeed often indispensable to the student,—tor they afford sy-

nopses of all the known fossil forms of animal and vegetable life, and

of their distribution in the geologic series (as far as the accounts of

the very numerous observers can be reduced to an orderly arrange-

ment) ; and moreover the German authors have laboured to supply

every bibliographic reference, of whatever value, for each species ; yet

the great desideratum of strict specific determination, combined with

an exact indication of stratigraphical and geographical locality, is

only supplied in such a work as that before us.

Prof. J. Phillips has well observed that ‘‘ the most important re-

sults to geology, arising from the contemplation of organic remains,

are founded on a minute scrutiny of their specific characters, and a

careful register of their localities in the strata. It is not enough for

the rigid accuracy of modern inquiry, to say that a given rock con-

tains corals, shells, and bones of fishes ; but we must know the par-

ticular species, and determine all the circumstances of their oceur-

Bibhographical Notices. 63

rence. The more exact and extended our researches on this subject

become, the more clear will be our statements on the succession of

created beings, the more certain our applications of zoological prin-

ciples to determine the relative antiquity of rocks, and the more

satisfactory our views of the formation of the strata.”

In recommending this new and enlarged edition of Mr. Morris’s

‘Catalogue’ to the careful study of the geologist and the natural-

history student, we must express our hope that the Author will edit

at frequent intervals, supplemental notices of the new species as they

accumulate, as well as a set of synoptical lists and tables compiled

from the present work, exhibiting at a glance the stratigraphical

distribution of the families, genera, and species of fossils found in

Great Britain and Ireland. This, though seemingly but a clerkly

task, will require the careful supervision of a master.

Popular Conchology. By AGNrs Cattow. Second Edition.

London: Longmans, 1854. 12mo.

In this little book, of which a second edition is now before us, Miss

Catiow has brought together, in a popular form, the characters of

the genera of Mollusca; and although the work is, of course, almost

entirely a compilation, the fair author appears to have exercised con-

siderable judgment in the selection of materials, and her book, we

should think, will prove exceedingly useful to the younger students

of this branch of zoclogy.

The system adopted in the present edition is derived from that

given by Philippi in his ‘Handbuch,’ founded upon the structure

of the molluscous animals. In the first edition, Lamarck’s shell

system was followed. The generic characters are generally copied

from the works of other authors ; and, in most cases, the number of

species included in each genus is given from the most recent authorities.

Most of the genera are illustrated with very good woodcuts of the

shells, which will greatly facilitate the work of the young conchologist

in the arrangement of his collection.

There are some things, especially in the introductory chapter on

the structure of the Mollusca in general, which might have been

improved with very little additional trouble, but which would have

rendered the book far more satisfactory. As an instance, we may

refer to the very curious account given by our author of the mode

of formation of shell. She tells us that from the mantle “a liquid

exudes, which, on exposure to air or water, hardens into shell,’’—an

explanation of the phenomenon which we fear will hardly prove

satisfactory to an inquiring mind. On the whole, however, Miss

Catlow has produced a book which will no doubt be highly accep-

table to a very large class of readers.

64 Zoological Society :—

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

December 14, 1852.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE ParinTED Pig or THE CAMAROONS (PoTAMOCH@RUS

PENICILLATUS).

By Jonn Epwarp Gray, Pua.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. erc.

This Pig was imported into Liverpool, where it remained some time,

being regarded as the common Cape “ Bosch Vark.”’ It was at length

purchased by the Society, and is one of the most interesting additions

made during the course of the present year to the very numerous

series of animals now in the Gardens.

It differs in colour and proportions from the Cape “ Bosch Vark,”’

but like it belongs to a very distinct group of Pigs from those found

in Europe and Asia, and from the Babyrussa of the Malay Islands.

In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for October

1852, I gave a short account of this anima], and formed a genus for

this group of African Pigs, to which I gave the name of Choiropota-

mus, describing the present species by the name of C. pictus, and it

is figured under this name in the ‘ Illustrated London News.’ Since

these notices were published, I have found that it will be necessary

to change both these names; the first because there is a genus of

fossil animals described by Cuvier, which has been called Chetropo-

tamus. I therefore propose to reverse the words and call the genus

Potamocherus. The specific name is changed because the pig appears

to have been described in 1848 from a specimen in the Museum of

the town of Basle in Switzerland, in a work which has not yet reached

this country, but a short abstract of the description has been copied

into a French Journal.

The group of Pigs (Sus, Cuvier) may be divided into three very

well-marked genera, distinguished by their external appearance, pecu-

liarities in the skull, and by their geographical distribution, thus :—

Genus 1. Sus.

The ears rounded ; tail slender; face conical, sintple, or with a

small wart on each cheek ; the hinder upper part of the intermaxillary

bones simple; the upper canines coming out on the lower edge of

the maxilla and then recurved. Found wild in Europe and Asia, but

domesticated in all parts of the world.

This genus contains several species, and almost the whole of them

are found wild in the forest, whilst some of their descendants are

generally to be met with in a domesticated or semi-domesticated state.

This is the case with the Pigs found in the islands of the Indian Archi-

pelago, which have been regarded as distinct species.

I may state that it is exceedingly difficult to distinguish the species

of this genus, especially from the examination and comparison of the

skull. I have examined with care ten skulls of what I believe to be

the European Wild Boar and its offspring, grown in this country, at

the Cape of Good Hope, and at the Gambia, and twelve skulls of the

Dr. J. E. Gray on Potamochcerus penicillatus. 65

Wild Boar from Continental India, and though they offer considerable

variation, I cannot discover any constant easily-described character

by which I can distinguish the European and the Indian kinds from

each other, and this is the case with many other genera allied to the

Pigs. We have in the Zoological Gardens the Wild Boar of Europe

nid a Wild Boar and Sow ont Madras living side by side, and they

have all the appearance of being most distinct species, which may be

thus characterized :-—

Sus APER.

Covered with crowded bristles, forming a crest on the withers ;

black speckled, with grey tips to the bristles ; the legs hairy, black ;

hoofs black.

Hab. Kurope, Germany.

Sus Inpicvus.

Covered with scattered, more rigid bristles, more abundant on the

front part of the body ; pale grey, blackish on the outside of the

shoulders ; legs slender, covered with a few bristles ; hoofs white.

Female (perhaps half-bred ).—Body rather more hairy ; the outer

front hoof of each hind foot black.

Sus Indicus, Gray, Cat. Mam. B.M.

Hab. India, Madras.

The skulls of the Wild Hogs from Madras and the Himalaya in

the British Museum all appear larger, and have the hinder part of

the forehead not so high and dilated as in the common Domestic

Boar, much resembling the skull of the sows of that species. They

can scarcely be all from female animals of the Indian kind.

I may observe that the nasal bones of this genus appear to elongate

and occupy a greater part of the length of the face in the adult than

in the young animal. In the young they seldom extend beyond a line

even with the large foramen on the side of the face, but in the adult

they are generally produced much behind it.

Genus 2. BABYRUSSA.

The ears rounded ; tail and limbs slender ; face conical, simple ;

the hinder upper part of the intermaxillary bone smooth ; the upper

canines (in both sexes) coming out from the side of the jaw and bent

upwards from the base, and then arched backwards, sometimes even

spirally recurved. Had. The Indian islands.

1. BABYRUSSA ALFURUS.

Genus 3. PoTrAMOCH@RUWS.

The ears elongate, suddenly tapering and ending in a pencil of hairs,

face elongate, with a long protuberance on each side halfway between

the nose and the eye; the tail thick, high up the rump; the upper

part of the intermaxillary bone swollen, rugose; the upper canines

arising from a prominent bony case on the side of the jaws, coming

out on the lower edge of the jaw and then recurved. Had. Africa.

Koiropotamus, Gray, Cat. Mam. B.M. xxvii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 5

66 Zoological Society :—

Choiropotamus, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1852 (not Cheiropota-

mus, Cuvier, Oss. Foss.).

1. Poramocua@rus AFRICANUS.

Black ; cheeks whitish, with a large central black spot.

African Wild Boar, Daniel, African Scenery, t. 222.

Sus africanus, Schreb. Saugth. t. 327, head.

Sus larvatus, F. Cuvier, Mém. Mus. viii. 447. t. 22. Blainv. Os-

teog. xx. t. 5 f. t. 8.

Choiropotamus africanus, Gray, List Mam. B.M. 185.

Choiropotamus larvatus, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1852.

Sus koiropotamus, Des Moul. Dict. Class. H. N. Atlas, t. 72.

All the specimens which have come under my notice are coloured

as above described. But Dr. Andrew Smith (Zool. South Africa)

observes, scarcely any two specimens are of the same colour; some

are brownish black, variegated with white, and others almost entirely

uniform light reddish brown.

2. PorAMOCH@RUS PENICILLATUS.

Bright red bay ; face, forehead, ears and a large spot on the front

of the legs black ; edge of the ears, whiskers, streaks over and uwuder

the eye, and a continued sub-crested streak along the middle of the

back white; hair of the back short (black at the base), of the sides

and whiskers elongate ; tail very long, thick.

Sus penicillatus, Schinz, Monog. Saugth. 1848, fide Rev. Zool.

1848, 152.*

Choiropotamus pictus, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1852.

Painted Pig of the Camaroons, Illustrated News, 1852.

Hab. W. Africa. River Camaroon. “ Gold Coast, Mus. Basle,’’

fide Schinz.

A fine male of this species has been living in the Gardens of the

Zoological Society since September 1852.

On THE Horns oF THE SANGA, OR GALLA OXEN, oF GIBBA.

By J. E. Gray, Pu.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Dr. Gray brought before the Society a pair of horns of these

oxen, which the British Museum had lately purchased at the sale of

the property of the late Earl of Mountnorris, at Arley Hall.

They are the pair mentioned by Mr. Salt in his ‘ Voyage to Abys-

sinia,’ at p. 258, 4to edit. 1844, where he observes:

«There (Gibba) for the first time [I was gratified by the sight of

the Galla Oxen, or Sanga, celebrated throughout Abyssinia for the

remarkable size of their horns. Three of these animals were grazing

among the other cattle in perfect health, which circumstance, to-

gether with the testimony of the natives, ‘that the size of the horn

is in no instance occasioned by disease,’ completely refutes the fan-

ciful theory given by Mr. Bruce respecting this creature.

* T have seen the specimen in the Basle Museum, and it is certainly the spe-

cies here described, only differing a little in the depth of the colouring.—J. E.G.

Dr. J. E. Gray on new species of Tortoises. 67

“The Ras having subsequently made me a present of three of

these animals alive, I found them not only in excellent health, but

so exceedingly wild, that I was obliged to have them shot.

“The horns of one of these are now deposited in the Museum of

the College of Surgeons, and a still larger pair are placed in the

Collection of Lord Valentia, at Arley Hall. The length of the

largest horn of this description which I met with was nearly four

feet, and its circumference at the base twenty-five inches.

“1 shall only further observe that its colour appears to vary as

much as in the other species of its genus; and that the peculiarity in

the size of the horns was not confined to the male, the female being

very amply provided with this ornamental appendage on her fore-

head, pp. 258, 259. See also Bruce’s ‘ Voyage,’ App. 1. Letters

9 & 10.”

Dr. Gray observes that the horns are shorter, and more curved

and lyrated than the figure engraved in t. 19, at p. 259 of Salt’s

‘Travels in Abyssinia,’ which also appears to make them bear a larger

proportion to the size of the animal than the specimen suggests ; and

they are quite as remarkable for their erect position on the forehead

as for their size.

They and the core which supports them are very light, compared

to their size, and not half the weight of the smaller wide-spreading

horns of the long-horned Cape Waggon Oxen. The horns are thin,

pale coloured, and of a loose texture, beimg worn and fibrous on the

surface in several parts.

In the lightness and very cellular structure of the core, the thin-

ness of the horny coat, and the large size, they agree with the pair

of horns in the British Museum brought from Central Africa by Cap-

tain Clapperton, R.N., and Major Denham, R.E., which are figured

in Griffiths’ ‘Animal Kingdom,’ vol. iv. t. 201. f.4; but these horns

are shorter and much larger in diameter, and are spread out on the

sides of the head like those of the Common Domestic Oxen, and they

are very much lighter for their size than those of the Galla Oxen or

Sanga.

Sir Richard Vivian has kindly informed me that he has seen a breed

of cattle in Italy, with the horns rather erect, somewhat resembling

those of the Sanga in position.

DEscRIPTION OF A New GENUS AND SOME NEW SPECIES OF

Tortoises. By Joun Epwarp Gray, Pua.D., F.R.S.,

V.P.Z.S: ere.

Fam. 1. Emypipz.

1. ManourRta, n. g.

Animal unknown. Shell rather depressed; caudal plates double,

separate ; sternum solid, broad, produced and slightly nicked in

front, notched behind, with only five pairs of broad shields ; pectoral

shields short, subtriangular, only occupying the angle between the

outer edge of the humeral and abdominal shields ; axillary shields

small, inguinal larger; the areola of the discal shields central.

68 Zoological Society :—

The depressed form and divided caudal plates induce me to place

this genus in Hmydide. In external appearance it much resembles

the North American Land Tortoise, Testudo gopher, but it is at once

known from that species, and all the other genera of Testudinide,

Emydide and Chelydide, by the peculiar form of the pectoral shields,

which at first sight might be mistaken for a very large-sized inguinal

shield, if that plate were not also present.

In this respect it somewhat resembles the genus Kinosternon, but

there the shield is only narrower at the inner end, and rather nearer

to the centre of the sternum.

Various genera of Testudinide have the pectoral plate much

smaller than the others; and perhaps the small size of the pectoral

shield in this genus shows its affinity among the Emydide to that

family.

If it were not for the irregular division of the caudal plates, and the

form of the pectoral plate, it might be regarded as nearly allied to

the very variable Testudo Indica.

1. MANOURIA FUSCA.

Pale brown, nearly uniform ; discal shields concentrically grooved,

with a centrai areola; the anterior and posterior lateral margins acute,

slightly sinuated and rather bent up; the humeral and abdominal

plates longer than broad, the abdominal very large; the gular pro-

duced, narrowed in front.

Hab. Singapore.

Unfortunately we only possess a single very imperfect specimen of

his very interesting Tortoise, wanting several of the discal shields.

2. EMYS LATICEPS.

Shell pale olive, yellowish beneath ; sides rounded, hinder lateral

margin rather expanded and recurved, hinder end rather compressed

above; shields thin, transparent, inferior plates with a narrow black

edge; head large, short, broad, covered with a smooth skin; neck

with very narrow yellow lines.

Hab. West Africa, River Gambia (M. Castang).

This is the only Emys yet found in West Africa, and is easily

known by its short broad head.

Fam. 2. CHELYDIDZ.

3. HypROMEDUSA SUBDEPRESSA.

Shell oblong, depressed, dark brown, entire, rounded in front,

rather angular behind; nuchal plate short, broader than the post-

vertebral ; post-vertebral square, as long as broad, with the front

angles produced ; sternum pale brown; gular plates short, unequal ;

head grey; lips and beneath white; neck with small conical warts.

Hab. Brazils.

There is in the British Museum collection a single adult specimen

of this species, which has some of the plates of the back and ster-

num divided into a number of small roundish shields.

The specimen was sent from Brazil to Mr. Brandt of Hamburg,

Dr. Baird on new species of Entozoa. 69

who transmitted it to the Museum. It may be only a variety of

H. flavilabris, but the nuchal and post-vertebral shields are very

differently shaped.

4, Hypraspts Sprxir, Gray, Cat. Rept. B. M. 30.

Shell oblong, depressed ; middle of the back flat ; marginal shields

very broad in front, narrow and bent up on the sides, broader and

arched over the hind legs ; the post-vertebral shield large, as wide as

long ; third and fourth narrow, longer than broad; the fourth and

fifth with an acute keel on the hinder edge; sternum rather broad ;

head very large, crown and temples covered with small shields; ears

prominent ; neck smooth ; lower part of the outer edge of the hind

leg with four larger plates, the last compressed and largest.

Hab. Brazils, Para.

There is an adult stuffed specimen, and a skeleton of nearly the

same size, of this species in the British Museum collection.

This species is very like H. gibba, but the back is more depressed,

the margin much wider, the head nearly double the size, compared

with the size of the body, and the scales on the head are small, more

numerous and more equal in size, and those on the edge of the hinder

legs are larger and more equal in size.

Fam. 3. TRIONYCID#.

CYCLANORBIS PETERSII.

Shell broad, rounded before and behind ; sternal callosities five.

Hab. West Africa, River Gambia.

This genus was proposed by Dr. Peters, on his return from Mo-

zambique, for a soft Tortoise which he discovered in that country,

which has flaps to the sides of the sternum, covering the legs like the

Amyde of Asia, but differs from these in having no bones on the mar-

gin of the dorsal disk, which is soft and flexible as in the Trionyces

with exposed legs.

This species from the Gambia appears to be distinct from the one

noticed by Dr. Peters in Mozambique; I have therefore named it

after that excellent naturalist, who has made such sacrifices for the

extension of our knowledge of natural history, and of zoology in par-

ticular.

February 8, 1853.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEw SPECIES OF ENTOZOA FROM

THE COLLECTION OF THE BritisH Museum.

By W. Bairp, M.D., F:L.S.

Class Entozoa. Order NEMATOIDEA.

Family Ascarip&.

Genus Ascaris.

1. ASCARIS SIMILIS.

Ascaris similis, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 19. t. 1. f. 1.

Head smal! ; mouth with three small valves slightly projecting be-

70 Zoological Soctety :—

yond the margin. Auterior portion of body much narrower than

posterior. Tail rounded, thick, obtuse. Females spirally twisted in

many convolutions ; of a dark olive colour. Males straight to within

a short distance of tail, which is inflected ; of a whitish colour. Skin

of body minutely and finely striated across. Wing extending along

the whole length and becoming thicker and stronger at inferior ex-

tremity. Length of male 2 inches, breadth 1 line. Length of female

13 inch, breadth 3 of a line.

This species resembles the 4. oscu/ata from the Phoca vitulina,

but differs in having the wing stronger and thicker at inferior extre-

mity, in having the head and mouth smaller, and in the skin of the

body being finely striated across.

Hab. Stomach of a Seal from Antarctic Seas ; collected during the

late Antarctic expedition. Brit. Mus.

2. ASCARIS LEVISSIMA.

Ascaris levissima, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 25.

Head small, in form of a narrow circular rim; valves of mouth

large and distinct, of a triangular shape, divided at the tip into two

loves, each of which again is broadly emarginate. Between each of

the valves, at their base, is a small smooth tubercle or prommence.

Body round, very smooth, of a rather dark olive colour, marked with

numerous very fine smooth longitudinal lines, and occasional very

distinct red circular lines at irregular distances ; tapermg at both ex-

tremities, narrower at posterior extremity. On each side of the body

is a smooth narrow band of a lighter colour, which runs the whole

length, and has the appearance at first sight of a wing, but is not

raised. Length 10 inches; greatest breadth 4 lines.

Hab. ? India; from the Collection of General Hardwicke.

Brit. Mus.

3. ASCARIS BIFARIA.

Ascaris bifaria, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 26. t. 1. f. 2.

Head rather small; valves rounded, wrinkled transversely and

slightly bifid at the upper margin. Body round, much narrower at

anterior than posterior extremity. Anterior third of body surrounded

with numerous very close-set, circular, raised striee. Remainder of

body smooth, with the strize not raised and about one-fourth of a line

apart from each other, till within about half an inch of inferior ex-

tremity, which is large and obtuse, when it again becomes surrounded

with numerous raised circular lines or strize which give it a wrinkled

appearance. The tail terminates in a papilla, and the anus is lunar-

shaped and situate at the base of the papilla about half a line from

the extremity. The whole surface, in addition to the raised lines or

strie, is covered with exceedingly fine and immensely numerous

strize. A line runs down each side of the body throughout its whole

length. Length 9 inches, breadth 5 lines.

Hab. ? From Korea. Collected by Capt. Sir E. Belcher, C.B.

Brit. Mus.

Dr. Baird on new species of Entozoa. 71

Family Gorpiip.

Genus Mermis.

1. MeRMIS SPIRALIS.

Mermis spiralis, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 35. t. 1. f. 3.

About 7 inches in length and } mill. in breadth; of a red colour,

rigid and twisted into many spiral convolutions. Anterior and poste-

rior extremities obtuse. Body of equal size throughout and quite

smooth.

Hab. Abdomen of a species of Grasshopper from Rio Janeiro.

Brit. Mus.

2. MeRMIS RIGIDUS.

Mermis rigidus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 35.

Body of a light amber colour, smooth and very shining, narrow

at upper extremity, very soon becoming thicker and terminating at

inferior extremity in an obtusely conical point. The animal is very

rigid and stiff throughout its whole length. Length 104 inches,

breadth about 3 a line.

Hab. 2? Coll. Brit. Mus.

Genus GorpIvs.

A. Body smooth.

1. GoRDIUS PLATYURA.

Gordius platyura, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 36. t. 1. f. 4.

Body of a uniform dull white colour, quite smooth, with a depressed

line on one side throughout its whole length, obscurely ringed at un-

equal distances, narrower at anterior extremity and terminating in

a broad flattish tail, which is slightly bifid. Length of animal 32

inches, breadth of middle portion of body about 4 a line; tail 1 line

broad.

Hab. Jamaica? From the Collection of Sir Hans Sloane. Brit.

Mus.

B. Epidermis granulated.

2. GORDIUS VERRUCOSUS.

Gordius verrucosus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 36.t. 1. f. 5.

Body black, covered all over with innumerable small, raised warty

papillee, round and very stiff like a piece of wire. An impressed line

runs on each side through the whole length. Head small. Anterior

extremity narrower than posterior. Length 6 inches, breadth about

+a line.

Hab. S. Africa? (Male.) From the Collection of Dr. A. Smith.

Brit. Mus.

3. GORDIUS VIOLACEUS.

Gordius violaceus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 36.

Body of a dark brown colour; apparently smooth, but under a

high magnifying power completely covered with small flattish-look-

ing papillee, and ringed transversely with very slightly raised circular

72 Zoological Society :—

lines, about one-half or one-third of a millimetre apart from each

other ; tapering slightly at upper extremity, and gradually becoming

thicker at inferior. Along the whole length of the body, on each

side, runs a pretty deep sulcus or groove, interrupting the circular

lines. Length 11 inches 3 lines, breadth about 3 a line.

Hab. Abdomen of Carabus violaceus from Berwickshire. Brit.

Mus.

4. GORDIUS PUSTULOSUS.

Gordius pustulosus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 37.

Body of a light brown colour, not ringed across, completely covered

with minute flattish-looking papillee, and numerous larger raised dots

or small warty protuberances intermixed, tapering considerably at

superior extremity, and becoming gradually thicker towards the

tail, which is obtuse and marked across with a deep indentation.

Along the whole length of the body runs a deep groove on one side

only. Length 8} inches, breadth 3 mill.

Hab. Abdomen of Blaps obtusa, from the neighbourhood of Lon-

don. Brit. Mus.

When brought to the Museum it had just emerged from the Blaps,

and was then 4 inches long and about the diameter of a horse-hair.

It was placed in water and kept alive for a day or two, at the end of

which time it had grown to double its original size, in both length

and diameter.

5. GoRDIUS SPHEZRURA.

Gordius spherura, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 112.

Male: nearly black, quite smooth, flattened throughout its whole

length, and nearly of equal size throughout. Length 16 inches,

breadth 3 a line.

Female: of a dark brown, smooth, but rather deeply notched

across, the notched lines occurring now on one side, now on another,

but never going quite round the body, and at times presentmg an

appearance as if it were divided into numerous segments. The bod

is of nearly equal size throughout its length till it reaches the tail,

which is somewhat swollen and club-shaped. Length 14 inches,

breadth about 4 line.

Hab. Khasyan Hills, India. Collected by Dr. Joseph Hooker.

Brit. Mus.

6. GORDIUS FASCIATUS.

Body smooth, skin prettily shagreened with very fine lines cross-

ing each other in opposite directions, of a light colour banded with

broad patches of dark brown. Anterior extremity smaller than

posterior, and roughened with raised circular ridges, which extend for

about three lines, and as well as posterior extremity of a very dark

colour, almost black. Length 113 inches, breadth about 1 milli-

metre.

Only one specimen ¢.

Hab. N. America. Brit. Mus.

Dr. Baird on new species of Entozoa. 73

Order ACANTHOTHECA.

Genus PENTASTOMA.

1. PENTASTOMA MEGACEPHALUM.

Pentastoma megacephalum, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 39.t.2.f.1.

Female: body yellowish white, somewhat depressed and termi-

nating anteriorly in a large, thick, club-shaped head. The dorsal

surface is depressed at the edges, rounded and very prominent in

the centre and transversely ridged. The ventral surface is more

flattened, ridged and wrinkled ; with the mouth in a hollow depres-

sion, surrounded by four strong, brown, simple hooks. The part

of the body immediately beneath the head is very strongly ridged

transversely, each of the first six ridges being wavedly wrinkled.

The length of the whole body is about 11 lines. The head is 5 lines

broad, and the middle portion of the body about 33 lines, dimi-

nishing in size towards the tail. The oviduct is very long, the por-

tion outside the body being 2 inches in length.

Male? Longer than female, about 14 lines long; covered with a

smooth skin which is slightly ridged across, and has at its inferior

extremity a small sharp papilla, about 3 of a line in length and

brown at the tip (the penis?). The inferior extremity is rounder

than in the female, but otherwise the form of the animal is nearly

the same.

Hab. Imbedded in the flesh of the head of a Soonderbund Croco-

dile, Crocodilus palustris, from India. Brit. Mus.

2. PENTASTOMA ANNULATUM.

Pentastoma annulatum, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 113.

Body white, elongate-cylindrical, nearly of the same size at each

extremity, strongly ringed; rings raised, about twenty-eight in

number, one line distant from each other. A dark blue line runs

through the whole length of body on one side. Circumference of

body 5 lines, length of body 2} inches.

Hab. In the lungs of the Egyptian Cobra, Naja Hae. Collection

of Dr. Crisp.

Order TREMATODA.

Genus Disroma.

1. DisToMA MICROCEPHALUM.

Distoma microcephalum, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 58. t. 2. f. 2.

Body of an elongated oval or lanceolate shape, of a slightly yellow-

ish white colour, plicated transversely, the folds being very fine ;

head narrow, obtuse, separated from the body by a contraction; pos-

terior extremity obtusely lanceolate ; dorsal surface slightly convex ;

ventral surface nearly flat or somewhat concave; anterior sucker

small, terminal; ventral sucker larger, round, prominent, sur-

rounded by an elevated thickened edge, and situated within 3 milli-

metres of the former ; organs of generation placed half-way between

74 Zoological Society :—

the two suckers in the form of an elevated papilla. Length from 6 to 8

lines, greatest breadth 1} line.

Hab. Stomach of the Spinous Shark, Acanthias vulgaris, from

Falmouth Harbour. Brit. Mus.

Order CESTOIDEA.

Genus TETRARHYNCHUS.

1. TETRARHYNCHUS RUGOSUS.

Tetrarhynchus rugosus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 69, t. 2. f. 3.

Body flattish, thick, exceedingly rugose, almost tuberculated, the

rugee extending right across the body, which is of a white colour.

Head conical, thicker than the body and about one-fifth the length

of it. Bothria inversely heart-shaped (the broader part being at the

lower margin), deep, divided at the bottom by a narrow septum ;

edges thick and raised. Proboscides round and club-shaped at their

tips. Inferior extremity of body, as it were, truncate. ‘Total length

(in spirits) 103 lines, breadth of head 25 lines, of lower part of body

3 lines, bothria 2 lines in length.

In one specimen the head is much broader than the inferior extre-

mity of the body, being about 3 lines broad, while the inferior extre-

mity is only 2 lines and is termmated by a heart-shaped appendage

of about 14 line long and of a light rose colour (the male ?).

Hab. Taken alive from the lower intestine of a salmon. Brit.

Mus.

2. TeETRARHYNCHUS STRANGULATUS.

Tetrarhynchus strangulatus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 69,

tab. 2. f. 4.

Body flat, of a light yellowish colour, thickish, elegantly and mi-

nutely striated across and marked with slight longitudinal sulci, which

run the whole length of the body. The head is narrower than the

portion of the body which immediately succeeds it, is about 4 lines

in length, longitudinally suleated on the sides, smooth on the two

faces, and distinctly separated from the body by a contraction

which gives the appearance, as it were, of a shoulder to the com-

mencement of the body. The bothria are shallow, oval-shaped and

divided at the bottom by a septum, which, at about the half of its

length, divides into two portions; the edges are raised and thickened.

Proboscides short and stout; the ferior part of the body terminates

in a blunt conical papilla. Length from 13 to 22 inches; breadth

from 2 to 3} lines.

Hab. ? From Chusan. Brit. Mus.

Genus T2NIA.

1. Tania BREMSERI.

Tenia Bremseri, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 73, t. 2. f. 5.

Head of a moderate size, surrounded with a double crown composed

of upwards of twenty small hooks; neck very short. Articulations

of body numerous, at first very small and nearly oblong, gradually

Dr. Baird on new species of Entozoa. 75

enlarging in size as they descend, and becoming campanulate. They

are marked with numerous fine transverse lines, which again are

crossed by several strong longitudinal lines or grooves. The inferior

angles of each joint are slightly prolonged into a point, and the margin

is somewhat thickened (especially in the lower joints of body) and

undulately waved or slightly scalloped. Orifices of ovaries irregularly

alternate. Length of specimens about 7 inches ; greatest breadth

about 23 lines.

Hab. In the Crocodile of the Soonderbund, Crocodilus palustris,

from Bengal. Brit. Mus.

2. TANIA CALVA.

Tenia calva, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 83.

Head small, rounded and smooth, white and shining. Mouth

unarmed. Neck constricted. Articulations of body at first very

small, gradually enlarging in breadth as they descend till they reach

about the middle of the body, where they are still narrow, linear-

shaped and about seven times broader than long. After this they

begin to increase in length and diminish in breadth, becoming at first

nearly square, and at last, near the extremity, nearly twice as long

as broad. All the articulations are strongly striated across, and the

upper and lower margins, where they join with each other, are con-

siderably thickened. Length 53 inches, greatest breadth 34 lines,

breadth of lower extremity 1 millimetre, of head ith of a mill.

Hab. Intestines of the common Grouse, Lagopus Scoticus. Brit.

Mus.

3. Tania Gorzil.

Tenia Goezii, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 78.

Articulations of body very short and numerous. Inferior margins

straight. Genital orifices opposite, situated on or near the lower

edge of each joint; the lemniscus projected out in form of an ele-

vated papilla which curves downwards. Unfortunately the head is

wanting. Greatest breadth of body 6 lines, length of articulations

about 3 a line.

This species differs from 7. expansa and denticulata (to which

species it approaches) in having the posterior or inferior border or

edge of each articulation smooth and rounded, instead of being cre-

nulated or undulated; and in having the genital orifices situated on

the lower edge of the articulation, instead of in the middle.

Hab. ? Brit. Mus.

4. Tania ZEevDERI.

Tenia Zederi, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 85.

Articulations of body of moderate size, campanulate-shaped, lower

margins of each more or less crenated and thickened; at first they

are short, they then become longer and narrower as they descend.

The greatest breadth is about 2 lines. The whole body is of a yellow-

ish-white colour. Unfortunately the specimens are imperfect at the

upper extremity and want the head. The orifices of the genital

organs are irregularly alternate.

76 Miscellaneous.

Hab. Stomach of a Penguin from the Antarctic Seas. Collected

during the late Antarctic expedition. Brit. Mus.

5. T2NIA FALCIFORMIS.

Tenia faleiformis, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 116.

Head conical; proboscis unarmed ?; suckers large, oval-shaped ;

no neck ; body at anterior extremity very narrow, almost linear,

gradually enlargmg as it descends; articulations very numerous,

extremely narrow. The body is flat and is curved like a sickle.

Genital orifices ? Length about 2} inches, breadth at broadest

part 1 line.

Hab.

Mus.

? Collected during the Euphrates expedition. Brit.

Genus BorHRIOCEPHALUS.

1. BoTHRIOCEPHALUS ANTARCTICUS.

Bothriocephalus antarcticus, Baird, Cat. Entoz. Brit. Mus. 90.

Head conical, elongated, smooth, with two lateral opposite fossettes.

At the lower margin of each fossette there are two small rounded

projecting lobes. Body rounded; from the neck some way downwards

it is quite round or cylindrical, and the articulations are very

numerous and very small, appearing like mere ridges across. Lower

down, the body becomes flatter and the joints larger and more deve-

loped; lower margin thin. An impressed line runs along the centre

of the body through its whole length. Length about 9 inches,

greatest breadth of body about 3 lines.

Hab. In the stomach and intestines of a Seal caught about and

within the Antarctic Circle. Collected during the late Antarctic

Expedition. Brit. Mus.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Reproduction of Ligula. By M. Brute.

M. Bru xe has made a communication to the Academy of Sciences

of Paris, stating that he has found a new mode of reproduction to

prevail in a species of Ligula, which infested the Bleak (Cyprinus

alburnus) in the Canal of Burgundy, in great numbers during the

past summer. The Ligule have generally been regarded as Cestoid

worms which passed a first, asexual stage of development in the

interior of the bodies of freshwater fishes, and only acquired repro-

ductive organs when they reached the intestines of birds. According

to M. Brullé’s statement, it appears that the Ligu/a@, contrary to the

generally received opinion, are capable of producing living, Cerca-

riform young whilst still parasitic upon fishes ; he saw one of these

worms which he had just extracted from the body of a Bleak, pro-

duce two or three young ones, which, he adds, ‘resembled the

parent, except that the anterior portion of their body was broader

and thicker than the opposite extremity. They may be compared,

Miscellaneous. 77

except in size, with the spermatozoa of man.” This observation was

made about the end of August, and although this was the only time

that M. Brullé actually saw the emission of the Cercariform young,

he noticed that at that period all the Ligule which he placed in

water were soon accompanied by a similar progeny. After the middle

of September the young were always found in company with their

parents in the abdominal cavity of the Bleak*.—Comptes Rendus,

October 23, 1854, p. 773.

Description of the Animal of Cyclina sinensis. By Dr. Joun

Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

The description of this animal was written some ten or twelve

years ago, from a specimen kindly given to me by Mr. John Reeves,

to whom we are indebted for the knowledge of the greater part of

the animals of China and Japan now known to zoologists.

The animal in most particulars agrees with that of the genus Do-

sinia, next to which I proposed to place it, in my paper on the

arrangement of the genera of Veneride, published in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History’ for January 1853.

M. Deshayes regards Venus Chinensis as the type of the genus

Cyclina. In his late monograph he has united to this genus the

Lucinopsis of Messrs. Forbes and Hanley; but the description of

the animal here given will show that Lueinopsis is a very distinct

genus, for it has separate siphons, whilst the type of the genus has

the siphons united as in the other Dosiniana. It differs from Do-

sinia in the absence of the anterior lateral tooth.

CYCLINA SINENSIS.

Mantle lobes free the whole length of the lower margin, the lobes

then with a series of radiating muscular bands, a little within the

edge ; united together behind and extended into a compressed, rather

slender, elongated siphon, grooved along the centre of each side and

ending with two apertures; the retractor muscles of the siphons an-

gular; the foot (in spirits) rhombic, very much compressed, inferior,

subcentral, the lower angle rather produced in front ; the lips equal,

very long, slender, triangular, more than half the length of the foot ;

the gills large, oblong, elongate, equal.

The crenated margins of the valves of the shell are covered with

the inflexed edge of the hard periostraca; the siphonal inflection is

angular.— Proc. Zool. Soc. Feb. 8, 1853.

* M. Brullé considers that in the present state of the question, we must

suppose that the Ligule present “two modes of reproduction, one vivipa-

rous, during what has been regarded as their larva state; the other, ovi-

parous, when they have arrived at their perfect state.” From his obser-

vations it appears rather that the fourm of Ligula inhabiting the fish is very

analogous to the well-known germ-sacs of many of the Trematode worms,

so that it is probably one of aseries of phases of development such as we

find in the so-called alternation of generatious.— Ep. Annals.

78 Miscellaneous.

Observations on the Development of Actinia.

By M. Lacaze-DuTuieErs.

The author did not observe the deposition of the ova; all the

embryos were furnished with cilia, and consisted of an inner, gra-

nular coloured part, and an external layer. It is in the former alone

that the changes take place. The embryo is oval, or spherical, and

moves rapidly by turning in any direction.

The first change is a sort of indentation which soon produces a

cavity. The central mass is then divided into two unequal masses,

by two constrictions which proceed from the circumference to the

central cavity, and at this period the orifice of the cavity becomes

elongated, its extremities corresponding with the middle of each of

the two parts. The inequality of this first division is followed by a

similar irregularity in the following subdivisions until twelve are

produced.

The largest of the two parts first divides into three, when the em-

bryo presents four lobes. The smaller portion then divides into

three, and six divisions are formed. The two lobes of the larger

portion nearest to the small one afterwards divide into two, forming

eight lobes ; the extremities of the mouth always corresponding with

the median lobes of the two original divisions, which now contain,

the one five, the other, three subdivisions. The two lobes of the

larger portion nearest to the original constriction now divide into

two, and the two new lobes are again halved, until the whole consists

of twelve divisions.

At this period the young Act¢inia is very contractile, and often

changes its form; it moves in every direction, but always keeps the

mouth in front. The lobes then become nearly equal, and the ten-

tacles begin to make their appearance. They appear at first as

tubercles, to the number of six, each corresponding with the cavity

of alobe. The two first are situated at the two extremities of the

mouth at the middle of the two original portions. Before the six

first tentacles have acquired any great development, six other tuber-

cles make their appearance between them, forming the second

circle.

From this moment the mode of multiplication changes; a new

tentacle is developed between each pair, so that the third circle has

twelve, the fourth twenty-four, the fifth forty-eight, the sixth ninety-

six, &c. The multiplication of the cells always precedes that of the

tentacles, which are only to be regarded as their external appendages.

Their increase takes place in the followmg manner :—At the middle

of the last-formed cell, a partition or constriction is seen, which at

first appears simple, but soon becomes double, and the lamine of

which bound three cells—two lateral and one central, the latter cor-

responding with the old cell, which is thus separated from those with

which it was previously contiguous by two new cells produced at its

expense. The consequence of this mode of development is that each

cell has two partitions, but that the last cycle is always formed of

compartments without proper lateral walls, for those which bound

Meteorological Observations. 79

them belong on the one side to a cell of a certain age, on the other

to a cell of the preceding cycle.

The fact is proved by the development of the intestiniform masses

borne by the free margins of the partitions in the ventral cavity. The

six first pairs of bundles are developed on the twelve partitions, which

bound the six primitive cells, corresponding to the six first tentacles ;

six other pairs are then developed upon the twelve dissepiments of

the six cells of the second cycle; and afterwards twelve pairs appear

on the twenty-four partitions of the third cycle. It is easy to see

that the nearer the bundles approach the centre, the older they are.

All the work of division appears to go on in the central portion of

the embryo, whilst the envelope, which forms a regular cutaneous

layer, is gradually enlarged without taking any part in the formation

of the partitions.— Comptes Rendus, August 28, 1854, p. 434.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR Novy. 1854.

Chiswick.—November 1. Dense fog: very fine. 2. Foggy: hazy: very fine.

3. Fine: clear. 4. Overcast: fine. 5. Cloudy. 6. Clear’and very fine. 7. Foggy:

cloudy. 8. Overcast: fine. 9. Clear and cold: sharp frost: rain. 10. Fine, but

cold: rain. 11. Slight rain: cloudy: fine. 12. Fine: frosty at night. 13. Fogg

fine. 14. Densely clouded: heavy rain. 15. Heavy rain: fine: rain. 16. Rain:

foggy at night. 17. Foggy: rain: overcast. 18. Densely overcast and windy.

19. Overcast: clear and cold. 20. Cloudy: clear and cold: fine. 21. Overcast.

22. Clear: densely clouded: clear. 23. Fine: cloudy: sharp frost. 24, 25.

Cloudy and cold. 26. Clear: overcast. 27. Foggy. 28. Overcast: rain. 29.

Cloudy and fine. 30. Clear: rain at night.

Mean temperature of the month ............scecssserscceseeceees 39°35

Mean temperature of Nov. 1853 .........ccccssscescesenceoressss 40 +14

Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty-eight years ... 43 -07

Average amount of rain in NOV. .........s0e.ssceeesseeeececeeees 2°38 inches.

Boston.—Nov. 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy. 3. Fine. 4. Fine: rainr.m. 5. Cloudy.

6,7. Fine. 8. Cloudy. 9. Fine: snow and rain A.M. and p.m. 10. Fine: rain p.m.

1l. Fine. 12. Fine: raine.m. 13. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: rain a.m. 15, 16.

Rain a.m. and p.m. 17. Rain a.m. 18. Cloudy: rain p.m. 19. Fine: rain a.m.

andp.m. 20. Cloudy. 21. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 22, 23. Cloudy. 24,

25. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 26,27. Fine. 28. Cloudy: rain p.m. 29. Fine

rain A.M. 30. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Nov. 1. Showers a.M.: cloudy p.m. 2. Rain a.m :

clear p.m. 3. Bright a.m.:showers p.m. 4. Cloudy a.M.: rain p.m. 5. Cloudy

A.M. and p.m. 6. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 7. Showers a.m. and p.m. 8.

Showers A.M.: snow-showers P.M. 9. Snow-showers A.M.: sleet-showers P.M,

10, 11. Cloudy a.m.: clear p.m. 12, 13. Cloudy a.m.and p.m. 14, Cloudy a.m. :

cloudy, drops p.m. 15. Showers a.M. and p.m. 16. Showers a.m: rain P.M.

17. Drizzle a.m.: damp p.m. 18. Fine, cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 19. Fine,

cloudy a.m.: clear p.m. 20. Damp a.m.: showers p.M. 21. Showers a.m. and

P.M. 22. Rain a.m.: showers, aurorar.M. 23. Clear, frost A.M. : snow-showers

frost p.m. 24. Snow a.M.andp.m. 25. Snow, thaw a.M.: thaw, rain P.M. 26.

Fog a.m.: cloudy p.m. 27. Cloudy a.m.: showers, sleet p.m. 28. Showers a.m.

and p.M. 29. Showers a.m.: sleet-showers p.M. 30. Clear A.m.: sleet-showers

P.M.

Mean temperature of Nov. for twenty-seven previous years . 42°°67

Mean temperature of this month ..............scccsseeereeeseeees 42 -05

Mean temperature of Nov. 1853) .-. 2.0.2... ..ccc.seseeraceessoeees 44°87

Average quantity of rain in Nov. for thirteen previous years 4°25 inches.

ZO.Y | TO.n |! Det og.1vlof.zh| ¢.gf |ZZ.0€ |€6.Lb| zol.6z LDL Oe gb.6z gL9.6z g$g.6z | uveyy

or, Lo. zz. |\emum| cau] om SE | 86 JN PS 1S 98.87 10,62 $1.62 €z1.6z 915.62 “of

to. Co, 90. |*mum} om “MN +E 6£ (Sill (oo |} tok) 96.97 78.8% £9.92 066.97 661.62 62

Live levees Ves “m | cm | emus | gv | Sor 6£| <b | 64 99.8% £2.62 ££.62 1L£.6z zoL,6z "9z

Fol — [JASON OO SOOCO|| cH Creal UN cane? {Ia | MGeVACAI foxca al) Ss 71.67 gt.6z 09.62 L6L.6z 7£6,6z Lz

Tae HOw |e uae s/n m | cou vy | SLE of| gz 6£ 12.62 LL.6% LS,6z zof.6z 76,62 "gz

Hiri gr. |evei-m lemon! m | $68 | $26 | SEl|-o@ | .oF £2.62 9.6 07.62 of1.62 Lgt.6z Sz

fo. (Ors) PN OORBOBOPS ssc} ‘a | cou ff ££ | of] of ab ZL.6% 09.67 86.97 ggt.6z 997.6% “be

(ST: Publ fen REL CERECWSC | calles teed fie CE Es “oi be al er 2S .62 gt.6z 88.8% L$0.6z 190,62 fz

Iv, Gen eetecsecsletea Reanti a AN. ol) ee ceal TO. vE| of || €v 2v.6z 30.67 $9.87 $26.92 $26.97 "Zt

1/5 [ROR SCIT H2i ‘a | mss| “ms | $98 | £0 | gt) oc | bY 72.62 $£.6z gt.6zc $1.62 948.62 Iz

(oR |PBLOVECOA cae Cine |] Crate Sb | +P ob] ze tv oL.6z Z1.08 $9.62 810.08 ZZ1,0€£ o7®@

Sores | jecorocal een Tene soles AN TDee Oltee | iain 6£| cf | by 1£.08 gz.0€ $1.62 £66.62 $90.08 61

HOG. Wccoscorest come ouel sole ia euine| lOc len key aO\e alah, B1.0£ Lo,of ov.6z 179.62 9728.62 "gt

6z. ZO |5 59 79 | ms | 2b | Sr¥ Sv| 62 | 6% 95.62 7.6% ZL.Bz $96.92 Loz,6z “QI

go. HE. \soss: |) sos | sas | rv || Sy i oF of €s zb.6z gt.6zc £8.87 9$0.6z git.6z “Cr

seveseres] 60,. | ag 5 “98 Se | Lb 6£| 6z Sb +b.6z gt.6z of.6z 1L+.6z 96S.6z Sat

zo, |eeseeretet nage |° og 5 gt | Str SE] of 1S 85.62 14.62 oL.6z 829.67 380.08 Ta

poceestseyemuscsce cesses ot MOS Catt | RA (eS ene 6£| 12 Ly 96.62 V1.0f 88.67 61z.0£ gzz,ob ‘trp

So. 60. NCR Hear On Gam! TA LE | Zor bE) rv | oS 76,67 96.67 gl.6z 700.08 607.08 ‘OL

Or Mecreceeeel| Vos TMU Tal att) || Sri eGo esae oll ok ag Z0,0€ €z.08 98.62 9$1.08 gbz.of 6

TAO} ef RBOCOCROC ERC OSE Fa ENGST | SOLAN ES) SES SE) oz || 1S 16,62 €1,0£ Lo.of 1zt.of 10S,0£ “L

sasseceeslsoveeseeelecrroreee! oma | ema | oy o$ | Seb gf| Sz | £5 6r.0£ 91.08 26.62 10.0 6S£.0§ 9

LY. Lo. ‘Mu | gt | gt Eo Ome ||) 49 70,08 79.62 0$.6z 796.67 brr.of 2S)

So vram | spaneme eal coos eee AAT NA “m | S60 | Soh Tl) Ow eg gl.6z $6.67 SLi6e |= 266.67 L61.0£ +O

Gio | eenasiees em ormnetetmeAN TN SAN ot ast oF | Seb ov! Sz | 2S go.of bo.0f LL.6z $12.08 $9z.0£ *§

COs) | actin aineatectes || tg *s | ms | Szg>] SES ob] z&. | 19 06.62 $1.62 06.62 zS£.08 19f.0f oH

Bo oe S io & ” = ‘urd pele $6] oo | ume | xeyy ‘urd 3g sure £6 ee “UII XU] pe OM

pie) Soe Slee |e 23 | i pe vest

PS Pas) io} ~ Oo ~ irawnrnonhas 5 Reo Sree yo

Be | one Gre Geet [on 2" Bel acer FF | soso "sormpurg ‘Aaux0 op “HOEMETHO “quUOT

———— jo skuq

UIe yy ‘pul * LOJOULOUTIOY,T, *1oyoWMOIe

"LANMUGC ‘asuppy younpung yw “UoysNo[D *_ “Ady ay? Ag puy £NoLsog yy {waa “ay Ag

fuopuo'T wpau “MOIMSIHO yw fjarv0g younyjnoysozy ay} fo uapivy ay) jo uosdmoyy, “apy hg apyw suorynasasgQ Joorboposoajayy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 86. FEBRUARY 1855.

VII.—Some Account of the Actiniadze found upon the Coast near

Teignmouth, Devon. By Roserr C. R. Jorpan, M.B. Lond.,

Med. Tutor and Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Queen’s

Coll. Birmingham.

Durine the month of April of the present year (1854), aided

by other members of my family, I undertook to investigate the

various species of Actinie and the allied genera found upon the

coast near Teignmouth. Although several kinds were already

known to us by sight, we were fortunate enough to find more

species than we had anticipated. The part of the coast examined

extended from the small rocks between the beach at Dawlish

and the Warren on the one side, to the rocks bounding the

Torre Abbey Sands on the other. This includes rather more

than ten miles of the coast. The actual localities explored

within this district were but few, and none of these could be

looked upon as exhausted ; indeed it would not surprise me in

the least to find at a future visit fresh species even in those very

portions of the coast to which we have given the most attention.

The hunting grounds were formed, in all except one place, by

masses of red sandstone, which, detached at some former time

from the cliffs above, are now overgrown with Fuci, and sub-

merged at high water; some, indeed, being only exposed to the

air in a low spring tide. In the single exception to this, the

rocks on the Meadfoot Sands near Torquay, the only difference

was the substitution of masses of limestone for the red sandstone

of the other localities.

The first species I shall notice is the very common Actinia

Mesembryanthemum. The division of the genus Actinia into

two groups, in one of which the skin is smooth, and in the other

studded with porous warts, is useful in determining the various

kinds ; it will therefore be adopted in the following sketch.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 6

82 Prof. R. C. R. Jordan on Actiniade

ACTINIA.

Diy. I. Skin smooth.

a. Conspicuous tubercles on the margin of the oral dise.

1. A. Mesembryanthemum.

Abundant in every locality examined. Though specimens

may be found of almost every shade of colour, there are yet

three marked varieties which admit of description. The first

(var. «.) is when full-grown much larger than either of the other

two: the example figured by Dr. Johnston as the largest ever

seen by Mr. Cocks is by no means of unusual size. The ground

colour is of a rich red, which is thickly studded with spots of a

lively emerald-green. The oral tubercles are bright blue, and

the dise is encircled with a narrow line of the same colour. The

tentacles are red, generally slightly paler than the body. The

second variety (var. 8.) is, with the exception of the tubercles

and the blue line around the disc, of a uniform red, and the

third (var. y.) is, with the same exceptions, of an olive-green

colour.

This Anemone serves well to prove that colour alone must not

be taken as a guide to the determination of species amongst the

Actinia. We met with some striped with green or blue, others

entirely of a pale lilac, of an emerald-green, or even of a blue

colour, whilst some are of so dark a red as to be almost black.

The most marked of these varieties were found on the Shaldon

side of the river Teign, rather further on than the Ness Rock.

The paler specimens were on the under surface of stones, and

were probably etiolated for want of hght.

On the rocks by the “ Breakwater” at Teignmouth, we found

a double monstrosity of this species, two Anemones but only one

disc. This is not rare amongst the Actinie.

This species is hardy enough to bear almost any treatment.

Some which we have long had in our possession have more

than once given birth to young; these are extruded by the

mouth. The very young Acéinie differ in their lighter colour,

and in possessing a far less number of tentacles, which are

also of greater proportionate length. The tubercles also are not

conspicuous in the very young. Some have been sprinkled with

green even at birth, This species can scarcely be confounded

with any other. It expands freely, but perhaps more in the

daytime than the night. It is sluggish in habit, but occa-

sionally moves by elongating the disc in the direction towards

which it is advancing. In contraction it never becomes much

adpressed, but always retains somewhat of a conical form. Its

found on the Coast of Devon. 83

body sometimes swells out by imbibition, so as to become semi-

transparent ; this is probably more the effect of some change in

the specific gravity of the water, than through the power of the

animal. It generally happens if fresh water be added.. When so

swollen out, the septa between the chambers are plainly visible

from beneath.

8. Without conspicuous tubercles.

2. Actinia alba.

A pretty and quiet little species, rare with us, or more pro-

bably not easily found from its lyimg so flat to the rocks when

in a contracted state ; and this is in itself enough to recognize it

from Troglodytes, an abundant inhabitant of every rock-pool.

The specimen of A. alba from which the following description

was taken, had been im our possession more than a year, during

which time it had never moved in the slightest degree. Wish-

ing to prop up an injured specimen of another species, the hol-

low niche of the stone which formed its home was partially filled

up with fine sand. This annoyed the hitherto stationary Ane-

mone, and it at once began to take a walking tour, moving

along with tolerable rapidity by the usual mode of progression,

namely the elongation of the disc. Any other mode of loco-

motion is undoubtedly rare amongst the Actinie. It was long

before the poor little Anemone could settle down to its former

life, or find a comfortable resting-place. It seldom even expands

except at night. During the time in which it has remained

with us, it has not apparently increased in size at all. When laid

flatly on the rock as in contraction it is not quite half an inch

in diameter, and when expanded it does not measure as much as

this, even including the tentacles im the admeasurement. It

generally lies perfectly flat upon the surface of the stone, like a

thin gelatinous crust; in its thickest part only raised about a

line from the rock. It is then of an oval form, and the aperture

at the oral disc not round, but linear; it is of a cream colour,

with about twelve whiter lines stretching from the centre to the

circumference ; between these are other lines, but not so broad

and not extending the whole way. The first lines probably in-

dicate the divisions of the ovarian chambers. When expanded

it becomes very pretty, its body is cylindrical, and from the

summit radiate the tentacles, forming a most beautiful circlet

something like a daisy. The tentacles are filiform, m three or

four rows, much more slender and proportionately shorter than

in the next species. Their colour is white, with three narrow

dark rmgs. Within the tentacles is a circle of yellow, and in-

side this again a white ring surrounding the mouth, which rarely

expands so fully as to be quite round. Our ‘aan certainly

84, Prof. R. C. R. Jordan on Actiniadze

did not possess “ the three rows of minute white tubercles on

the oral disc externally,” as described by Mr. Cocks.

It was found not very far from high water mark, but com-

pletely buried beneath the sand.

3. A. Troglodytes.

Very abundant, and apparently found all along the coast ;

three or four may generally be seen in every rock-pool ; its time

of expansion is the light and sunshine. The tentacles and oral

dise are the only parts usually visible, and these are seen stud-

ding the bottoms of the little shallow pools like stars ; but if the

Anemone be touched, it disappears entirely. Their bodies are

either buried in the sand, or else hidden amongst the small

mussels which coat the rocks. If taken off by a wedge and

hammer carefully, so as to leave their base still fixed to the

stone, they will live very well in confinement. It would be a

slander upon those we have kept to say that they rarely expand,

as they are generally fully open during the daytime; nor are

they inactive, often shifting their position.

The body of this Actinia is gray, with sometimes a very slight

tinge of olive, sometimes almost dirty-white; always marked

with lighter longitudinal stripes, which radiate from the oral

aperture to the disc. When contracted it assumes a beehive

shape, buat it has the power of becoming more flat than this.

In expansion, the ground colour of the part within the rays

is white ; the oral aperture either oval or round, with a narrow

buff margin ; outside this is a circlet of white dots (in those we

eounted, twelve in number) ; each of these has a dark border

which makes them conspicuous. From these seemed to radiate

the first row of tentacles, and from the interspaces a second and

deeper row arise. Outside these dots is a white ring, broad and

margined by another circlet of buff, bordered by a line of black,

outside which is another broad ray of white, forming the base of

the free portion of the tentacles. The remaining portion of

these are of the same gray as the body, except that they are

slightly lighter towards the tip. The markings do not always

follow the exact pattern here given, but are subject to slight

variety. The tentacles are thick in proportion to the size of the

Anemone, and nearly equal the body in length.

In the description given by Dr. Johnston, the tentacles are

said to be “in two not very regular circles ;” they appear to me

to be rather quadriserial ; but (as pointed out by Holland in the

‘Annales des Sciences’) in any species of Actinia with nume-

rous tentacula, they are often not exactly on the same plane, so

that it is almost impossible to say how many rows they do form.

found on the Coast of Devon. 85

Thus Troglodytes might be said to have two series, the alternate

ones being always on a lower plane; or it might be described as

having four series. From this, and from the number of rows

varying with age, this character seems to me of little value in

the determination of species.

A large variety of this kind, or perhaps a distinct species,

occurs sometimes, thrown upon the Teignmouth beach after

storms. The body of the specimen from which the following

description was taken is of a uniform gray colour, with a tinge

of buff. It is twice the usual size of Treglodytes, and in con-

traction assumes the same hemispherical form, though the body

is a little more elongated. In expansion it is cylindrical, but the

form changes much, sometimes becoming much lengthened, and

at others being constricted in the middle, so as to put on some-

what of an hour-glass shape. When expanded the mouth is

seen to be surrounded by a circle of yellow, bounded by a dark

line, and outside this is another yellow border, which is ended

by a wavy irregular line of blackish-brown ; this may be said to

mark the commencement of the tentacles. Outside this waved

line is a broader ring of black. If the appearance of these with

regard to one tentacle be described, the broader line forms the

base of two triangular figures, of which the waved line forms

the sides, the angle subtending the base pointing towards the

centre of the disc. Beyond this the tentacles are white, with

three rings of grayish-brown, and tipped with the same colour

at their summit. They are numerous, arranged in four rows,

thick, and proportionately shorter than in the typical Troglo-

dytes. Though the description and appearance of these two are

very much alike, there is an indescribable difference between

them, which makes me unwilling to regard them as certainly the

same. The larger variety expands only in the dark, and is

found thrown upon the beach after storms. Both these facts

make me regard it as a denizen of the deep sea. No species of

Anemone would be less likely to be thrown upon the shore

than Troglodytes, which so readily retires under the sand for

shelter.

A. Troglodytes has been supposed to be the young of Actinia

erassicornis ; that this is not the fact can easily be proved by

keeping them. We have had some nearly two years, and they

are still Troglodytes.

4. A. aurantiaca, mihi.

A, parvula ; corpus aurantiacum, cylindricum, vel, si contractum

sit, conicum. Tentacula coloris ejusdem, sed fusco tincta,

filiformia, corpore longiora, serie quadruplici posita, prope

basin striga alba cincta.

86 Prof. R. C. R. Jordan on Actiniadse

Clearly distinct as a species from any other met with by us,

and also from any other described either by Dr. Johnston or

Gosse: it seems the least of the Anemones. We only met

with them in one locality, and this was upon a rock underneath

the “Ness.” They were found on the llth of April 1854: a

large mass of stone had fallen at some previous time from the

cliffs above, and was so supported by others that its lower

surface was free. This shelf was thickly studded with acorn

shells and sponges. Amongst these were numerous examples of

this little Actinia, hanging pendent from the rock, in shape

much like a rain-drop ready to fall. Their tentacles were not

expanded, but on touching them they contracted still more, and

speedily shrank in amongst the Balani, and were lost sight of

entirely. By aid of a wedge three or four examples were pro-

cured, some of which are still living. They are, as before said,

small, and, when contracted, of a conical form, but in expansion

their bodies are usually cylindrical, and of an orange or rather

almost salmon colour. The tentacles, which are numerous, very

fine, and considerably longer than the body, seem disposed in

four rows; they are not quite of so bright a colour, haying a

grayish tinge blended with the orange ; near the base they are

marked with a cream-coloured or whitish bar, which looks, when

the whole series of tentacles are taken together, like a lighter

circle. When contracted into a cone, the Actinia is of a deep

orange, with a central spot of a deeper tinge.

5. Actinia, n. sp. ? pulcherrima, mihi.

This Actinia differs from the A. rosea of Gosse (p. 90,

Devonshire Coast) chiefly in this, that the tentacles are not uni-

form in size and shape; however, I hope at some future time to

examine the locality pointed out by him for A. rosea, and see if

the two species be really distinct. In the mean time the fol-

lowing description will enable any one to recognize this Ane-

mone, should it be again met with.

A, corpus cylindricum, album, et glabrum. Tentacula rosea, radiis

quinque digesta, quatuor externis filiformibus, et tribus

annulis fuscis vittatis, interno, tentacula duodecim crassiora

habente, sed etiam rosea, et fusco variegata. Os album, stris

fuscis ab eo divergentibus, inscriptum.

Found on the Warren near Dawlish (or rather amongst the

rocks between the Warren and the Dawlish Beach). We met

with only one example, in spite of a diligent search for more ;

it was found on the 28th of April. The disc was injured by

the capture, yet it lived about six weeks in confinement, and

found on the Coast of Devon. 87

then indeed died, with many others, from an accidental im-

purity of the sea-water. When found, it had everything but

the tentacles completely buried beneath the sand. These did

not then form a perfect circle, but were star-like in form, and

looked more like a small plant of Delesseria hypoglottis vadi-

ating from a centre, than anything else, though they were less

scarlet and more rosy in tint. At our first glance we mistook

the Actinia for some seaweed of this kind. It was attached

at some depth beneath the sand, and shrunk-in the moment it

was touched. After some trouble we succeeded in getting it,

but were much disappointed in finding a dull white Anemone,

shaped like a beehive, and without any trace of the rosy tentacles

which but a minute before had looked so lovely ; in fact, we could

scarcely feel certain that we had secured the prize, the change

in its appearance seemed so magical; however, when placed in

sea-water, it soon again spread its rosy crown of tentacles.

In contraction this Anemone is of a dull white, which has

however a somewhat transparent look. There is no mark or

Ime on the whole surface. It expanded sufficiently to enable its

tentacles to be fully seen. They are short in proportion to the

body, and of a bright crimson lake colour ; they are in five rows ;

the four outer of these are fine, almost filiform, and of these

rows the outermost. seems the shortest, but this may be only

from the incomplete expansion ; each tentacle has three rings, as

if a single shadeof gray-brown was painted on the crimson ground;

between these rings the colour is slightly lighter than elsewhere.

Within these four rows of fine tentacles is another circlet of

twelve, much thicker than the others, also rose-red shaded with

brown, but almost conical in shape. The oral disc is white, with

radiant dark lines.

It never completely expanded during its life in confinement,

probably owing to the injury it had received. The tentacles

were during this time always spread in a circular form, and it

never put on the star-like shape which it had when first seen.

The sun was then shining brightly to the pool m which it was

found.

With this species ends my account of the first great group of

the Actinie. We now pass to the second, or those provided with

porous warts.

Div. Il. Skin more or less covered with porous warts.

6. Actinia parasitica.

Very common indeed upon the shore after storms, and gene-

rally found attached to whelks. It is of large size, and assumes

in contraction a beehive, or else a cylindrical form. The skin

88 Prof. R. C. R. Jordan on Actiniadee

is almost leathery to the feel. The prevailing tint varies from a

light yellowish to a deep purplish-brown, with yellow and red

spots. It is darker at the base than towards the apex, the upper

part of the Anemone being often of a straw colour; it has always

about twelve broad longitudinal yellow bands running from the

apex to the base ; there are also narrow yellow stripes between

these, running from the base and gradually losing themselves.

The oral disc is white; the tentacles though not long are filiform,

and very numerous, in five or six rows; they are white, with the

exception of a line of darker spots on each side of the upper

surface of the inner row. In some specimens I believe the

spots extend to all the tentacles, or the tentacles may even be

ringed with black. The most remarkable feature in this Actinia

is the single circlet of large porous tubercles which surrounds the

body, about one-third of an inch from the base, These are only

seen when the animal is expanded ; there is apparently one aper-

ture for each ovarian chamber ; they are slightly darker in tint,

raised and perforated in the centre. It has the power of ejecting

water from them, and thread-like filaments are often to be seen

protruding from their orifices.

This Anemone inhabits the deep sea, and is only thrown up

after stormy weather, when abundance of specimens are to be

found : they do not live well in confinement. The figure im Dr.

Johnston’s work gives an excellent idea of this species, but I

have searched in vain for the rows of small glands near the

summit. The single ring of large glands near the base is

omitted, but these are not always visible.

7. Actinia clavata* (Thompson) ; var. rosacea (Gosse).

This specimen was taken from a hole in one of the sand

masses formed by Sabelle, amid the rocks beneath Torre Abbey.

It had no sand adhering to it, and was taken without injury

and remained for a long time in excellent health. Its base is of a

reddish-orange colour, thickly punctured with fine red spots ;

this shades off into a much lighter colour towards the mouth,

where the ground is of a straw colour, but here there are distinct

rows of brilliant red spots, some of which even extend up the

under surface of the tentacles; these are probably porous.

When the Anemone is contracted, it is of a semiglobose form,

and the colour is then more intense than in expansion, but the

tint is always darker at the base than towards the upper portion

of the body. In expansion it becomes very much longer, but

the base is always the broadest part, and never under any cir-

* Kindly named, from the description given above, by Mr. Gosse, to

whom the account was referred.

found on the Coast of Devon. 89

cumstances does it assume the pedunculated form of Actinia

bellis. In addition to the distinct rows of red spots there is

another remarkable feature in this Actinia: the margin of the

body at the oral dise does not end, as in most Anemones, in a

smooth circle, but in a waved or crenate margin, and the rows

of spots before described correspond to each crenature, orle com-

mencing at every salient fold. When expanded, the crenation

of the margin is especially remarkable, so that it assumes the

appearance of an external row of minute tentacles. The upper

portion of the body then becomes of a pearly white, with a

transparent glass-like look, the red spots being still very con-

spicuous ; between each of these is a distinct line, but indicated

rather by an indentation and consequent depth of shade, than

by any actual change in the colour. When the Anemone is

only in part expanded, the numerous tentacles are very much

folded over each other, so as to give the appearance of two or

three rows ; yet when wholly spread, though never forming a

circle, but always having some curiously waved outline, they are

clearly seen to be disposed only in one row. The tentacles are

large, and white in colour with a delicate shade of pink, they are

also transparent ; but their chief peculiarity is their long taper

form, and in addition to this their being webbed or united at

the base, so much that when fully spread their point of union

extends beyond the margin of the disc. In complete expansion,

as before said, the crenate margin of this superior disc much

resembles an exterior row of small tentacles. The disc itself is

white, except that around the mouth is a delicately waved pink

line or border.

8. Actinia coriacea.

Met with in the two varieties of A. coriacea and A. crassicornis,

in every place examined by us. It varies much in colour ; the

body may be of a rich dark red with white tubercles, or of a

hight pale green or even almost white. These Anemones are

always found near low water mark, and though nothing can

exceed their gorgeous appearance when fully expanded, there is

yet something almost forbidding in their aspect. They do not

live well in confinement, at least as far as our experience goes,

nor do they afford much of interest. The coating of shells and

sand is under these circumstances speedily thrown off.

9. Actinia dianthus.

This may also be dismissed briefly. It is only known to us

as thrown upon the Teignmouth beach rather frequently during

the storms of winter. The colour of the body varies in these

90 On Actiniade found on the Coast of Devon.

examples from light orange to cream colour. The description

of the species in Dr. Johnston’s work is very good, and the

figure in the Rev. Dr. Landsborough’s little popular work on

‘Zoophytes’ is very faithful. It is a lovely species and can

scarcely be confounded with any other kind.

At the time of making these investigations we had not seen

Mr. Gosse’s interesting ‘ Rambles on the Devonshire Coast,’ but

under its guidance we may hope to find several other species,

since he has met with them (as for example Actinta bellis, A.

anguicoma, A. rosea (Gosse), and A. nivea (Gosse)) within the

boundaries of coast here mentioned. There are also scattered in

my note-book legends of other species of the genus, which it is

to be hoped may some day ripen into certainties, but these are

the only Actime of which I can at present give a detailed

description. Of other Actiniade the only kind we have found

on the coast is,—

10. Anthea Cereus,

which is far from rare. We have once met with it in a sand-

pool beyond the rocks at Teignmouth, and also on the sands

below Torre Abbey, but its chief haunt is in the pools amid the

rocks which separate the Dawlish beach from that of the Warren.

It seems to be very gregarious in its habits, many always bemg

found in the same pool.

It is a very lively and pleasant Anemone to keep, moving

about with much activity, but always, as far as we have seen, by

aid of the disc only. They often make the entire tour of their

prison-house, and it is to be feared that sometimes these ex-

peditions are of an aggressive character, for more than once

have we had to rescue some lesser species from the grasp of

their tentacles. Iam sorry to confess this, for the Anthea is a

favourite of mine ; I would try, however, to defend him from an-

other charge brought against him, namely that of stinging. Of

course one affirmative declaration must outweigh any number

of negative assertions, yet we have all frequently handled them,

without experiencing any unpleasant sensation. The tentacles

adhere very firmly to any object brought within their grasp, but

scarcely more so than those of Actinia cortacea.

It lives well in confinement, and is amusing from its activity

and from its constant changes of form. They sometimes attain

a large size: one found ina pool amongst the Warren Rocks had

the tentacles, when erect, almost of the calibre of a goose-quill,

and must have been, when in full expansion, considerably more

than an inch in breadth, exclusive of the tentacles. In the

same pool were five other specimens, but all of smaller size. I

have seen twenty even in a very little pool in the same locality.

Mr, G. Busk on a Monstrous Oyster Shell. 91

They vary much in form ; sometimes their bodies are elongated

or cylindrical, with the tentacles hanging loosely around in

graceful curves, and shortly after the Anemone may stand up a

complete Briareus, with arms erect, spread out to search for

prey ; then, if ever, it would be supposed most likely to sting,

but my fingers have often been within its grasp without any such

effect. At other times its body is shortened and thick, and the

tentacles have undergone the same change. It has the power of

wonderfully altering the size and shape of these. They vary in

number, though always numerous, and the animal can turn and

twist them in any direction. It often curls them round at the

points like crooks, sometimes enlarges them like clubs: as in

many of the Anemones, the mouth of the Anthea is sometimes

pouted.

The usual colour of this Anemone, as found with us, is—body

of a uniform brownish olive, with the tentacles of a grayish

colour, having also a longitudinal lighter stripe along the upper

surface ; sometimes, however, they assume a much gayer tint,

and the brown hue of the body becomes more red, almost claret-

colour, whilst the tentacles from gray are changed to emerald-

green, and adorned with a bright ring of rose-colour at about

half-way between their base and extremity.

It is difficult to account for the changes in the inhabitants of

the rocks at very short distances of coast, and under apparently

similar circumstances, but a very marked difference there

decidedly is: this fact makes me, however, confident of fresh

results from fresh researches. Mr. Gosse’s book, and the works

of other naturalists, prove indeed that there are many species

yet unnoticed by us; there are some probably as yet unseen by

any one. I would hope, therefore, that at some future visit

more may be done, especially along the limestone portion of the

coast, as this was only examined at one spot (Meadfoot Sands,

Torquay), and there but very imperfectly.

Dec. 16th, 1854.

VIII.—On a Monstrous Oyster Shell. By Grorce Busx, Esq.

[ With a Plate. |

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Greenwich, July 31, 1854.

TuE shell, of which the enclosed drawing (PI. ITI. B. figs. 1 & 2.

nat. size) will give some idea, was picked up, I believe, on the

coast of Pembrokeshire.

It appears to be a very anomalous production, and as I do not

92 Mr. C. C. Babington on Hypericum anglicum.

myself understand how it has been formed, and cannot find any

one who can tell me, I have thought a notice of it might interest

some of your readers who may be better able to explain the

matter.

Fig. 1 represents the outside, and fig. 2 the inside of the shell.

It is obviously a single valve of some bivalve shell, not unlike

that of an Oyster, formed upon and partly made up by one

valve of a Pholas candida.

There is a faint muscular impression about the middle of the

concave part (a, fig. 1), and the hinge appears to be represented

by a triangular depression, immediately within the beak (4, fig. 2).

The whole shell is of a light brownish colour, and the inner

surface is perfectly smooth and continuous throughout. The

outer surface of the Pholas valve is covered by a thin transparent

coating—like varnish—of shelly matter, through which the

worn (?) surface of the original valve is plainly seen.

I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently,

Grorce Busk.

I1X.—On Hypericum anglicum. By Cuarzes C. Basinerton,

M.A., F.R.S. &c.*

Srvce the publication of my remarks upon the supposed Hype-

ricum anglicum, found near Cork by Dr. Balfour (Ann. and Mag.

Nat. Hist. Ser. 2. x1. 360; Edin. Bot. Soc. Trans. iv. 169), I

have received additional information concerning it, and have also

been favoured with a specimen of an Hypericum gathered upon

the cliffs above Falmouth harbour in Cornwall, which agrees

very exactly with Bertoloni’s description of his H. anglicum. It

appears therefore proper to publish the results of the further

study which I have been led to give to the subject, more espe-

cially as my opinion has undergone a change.

In my former paper it was stated to be doubtful if the plant

there called H. anglicum ought to be separated specifically from

H. hircinum, and I am now strongly disposed to believe that they

are indeed one species. At the time of that publication I had

been led to suppose, that the plant found near Cork was wild

there ; but am now informed by Mr. Isaac Carroll of that city,

that the station noticed by Dr. Balfour closely adjoins, and, in-

deed, one side of it forms the “ boundary of Lota Wood, whence

many half-naturalized species have been recorded by Dennis

Murray, such as Geranium pheum, Atropa Belladonna, &e.,

plants by no means native there ; and from this place,” Mr. Car-

roll thinks that the Hypericum in question has migrated. It is

* Read before the Edinburgh Botanical Society, Dec. 14th, 1854.

Mr. C.C. Babington on Hypericum anglicum. 93

not contained in Dr. Power’s very carefully prepared Flora of

Cork (1845), and therefore was not known to him as a native, or

even a naturalized plant. He was particularly careful to include

all plants of both these kinds. It is now perfectly naturalized,

but only, as Mr. Carroll informs me, in suspicious places. In

addition to the station near Lota Wood, a single “ plant of it

grows on an old wall at Monkstown, but although there is no

modern garden from which it might have escaped, yet the wall

is close to an old castle and burying-ground, localities always

famous for doubtful species.” Mr. Carroll thinks that Hyper.

calycinum, Vinca major, V. minor, Hesperis matronalis, Iris Pseud-

acorus, and Sambucus Ebulus are similarly escapes from culti-

vation in the neighbourhood of Cork. This information seems

to settle in the negative the claims of this plant to be considered

as a native of Britain*.

The probability of its distinctness from 7. hircinum was chiefly

founded upon a supposed difference of habit, which I now do

not believe to be very great; also upon the shape of the leaves,

upon which I am now inclined to place very little weight. The

H. anglicum (Bab.), but not of Bertoloni, is therefore probably

nothing more than H. hircinum escaped from cultivation, or

perhaps intentionally planted at Lota Wood and elsewhere in

the south of Ireland.

Having disposed of H. anglicum (Bab.), I have next to con-

sider if there is any British plant according with the H. anglicum

(Bert.), to which latter plant both of the synonyms quoted in

my former paper belong. In the year 1853 I received from

Mr. T. R. Polwhele, a student of St. John’s College, Cambridge, a

fine specimen of an Hypericum gathered by him on the “cliff above

Falmouth Harbour, Cornwall.” This specimen has the branching

habit, winged peduncles, large flowers, and long styles of H. hir-

cinum, combined with the leaves and sepals of H. androsemum.

These are the very points to which Bertoloni directs attention as

the distinctive characters of his H. anglicum, and as the plant under

consideration accords well with the figure erroneously named

H. androsemum in ‘ English Botany,’ to which Bertoloni refers

as representing his H. anglicum, I think that we may reasonably

conclude that the Cornish specimen is really H. anglicum (Bert.).

That some plant agreeing with the figure in ‘ English Botany’

inhabits Britain may be concluded with certainty, when we call

to mind the great accuracy of the figures which proceeded from

the pencil of the late Mr. James Sowerby. As Bertoloni has

* Prof. Balfour states that it was found by Dr. Sibbald on the high road

between Aghada and Cloyne, to the south-west of Aghada, and that that

gentleman did not remember anything to make him suspect that it had

been introduced.

94 Mr. C. C. Babington on Hypericum anglicum.

made some slight mistakes in the synonymy of his plant, it is

proper to consider each of his references separately. I proceed

then to take them in order. H. androsemum, Sm. Eng. Flora

(1. p. 823), probably includes both the plant so named and also

H. anglicum, but the points which would decide the question are

not noticed in the description there given. It has been already

remarked that Eng. Bot. (t. 1225) represents H. anglicum.

Curtis, Fl. Lond. (i. t. 103, as it is quoted in the ‘ FI. Italica,’

but i. t. 164, as is apparently the more correct reference to that

variously arranged work), is a beautiful figure of H. androsemum,

and is therefore erroneously placed under his H. anglicum by

Bertoloni. Hooker’s Brit. Flora (ed. 2. p. 832) may include both

of the plants. Babington’s Manual (ed. 1. p. 57) was intended

to include the true H. androsemum alone ; for I was then totally

unacquainted with the supposed H. anglicum, and was in error

when quoting Eng. Bot. 1225 as a representation of my plant.

The same error I continued to commit in the 2nd and 3rd edi-

tions of the ‘Manual.’ Reichenbach’s figure named H. grandi-

folium is far too imperfect for satisfactory determination, but

probably does not represent either of the plants under consider-

ation, and what he may have received from the “ Isle of Arran,

Buteshire,” it is impossible to tell.

It now only remains for me to place in a technical form the

characters of H. anglicum according to my present views of it.

H. anglicum (Bert.) ; stem shrubby 2-edged much branched, pedun-

cles 2-winged, leaves subcordate-ovate rather acute, cymes few-

flowered, sepals broad unequal, petals twice as long as the sepals,

styles exceeding the stamens, capsules “oval.”

H. anglicum, Bert. Fl. [tal. viii. 310.

H. androsemum, Eng. Bot. t. 1225.

The plant is tall, almost shrubby, producing a rather long

simple branch from nearly all of the upper axils of the leaves,

most of them ending in cymes of from | to 5 flowers. The

flowers are large, and much resemble both in size and appearance

those of H. hircinum. The peduncles are furnished with two

well-marked wings, extending from their true base at the bracts

up to the flower. The sepals are ovate, rather acute, and unequal,

and are probably reflexed from the fruit. The styles have a

tendency to break off at a short distance from their thick base as

the capsule enlarges, and in that state may be mistaken for such

short ones as belong to H. androsemum. ‘The capsule is pro-

bably rather pointed when ripe, but I have not seen it in that

state. It is certainly of that shape in an earlier state.

This plant is more nearly allied to H. hircinum than to H. an-

drosemum. It flowers in July, August and September.

Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Ornithology of Malacca. 95 -

Since this paper was written, Dr. Balfour has kindly placed in

my hands all his specimens of these plants, and I learn from them

that he gathered H. anglicum on the banks of the Crinan Canal

in Argyleshire (1827), near Culross on the Frith of Forth (1833),

and near Galway (1838). It will probably soon be noticed in

many other places. It is hoped that these remarks will cause

botanists to examine carefully all specimens named H. andro-

semum, in order that we may soon be informed of the true claims

of H. anglicum to be separated from it ; and may also learn what

is the geographical range of each of the plants.

X.—On the Ornithology of Malacca.

By Aurrep R. Watrace, Esq.

AttHoucH Malacca birds are among the very commonest in

European collections, I am not aware that the country has been

visited by any ornithologist ; a few remarks upon the birds I

met with may not therefore be unacceptable to your readers. I

spent nine weeks there, but for a fortnight I was ill in the

town, and seven only were occupied in collecting. Neverthe-

less I made extensive collections of sects, and procured 135

species of Passerine birds. In the ‘ Annals’ for May 1854 is a

list of birds collected during a two years’ residence at Barrack-

pore, which comprises only 127 land birds (including Gallinacee

which I have not reckoned); and in a note of the numbers of

Ceylon birds, kindly furnished me by Mr. Edgar L. Layard, I

find 165 Passeres were the whole number known to him after

several years’ researches in that fertile island. Now, as I cer-

tainly have not obtained one-half of the birds to be procured in

Malacca, we must conclude the locality to be an exceedingly pro-

ductive one for the ornithologist.

Among the commonest and most characteristic birds are

Cymbirhynchus macrorynchus, Gm., Oriolus xanthonotus, Horsf.,

Nyctiornis amicta, Sw. (one of the loveliest of Eastern birds),

the beautiful azure and black [rena puella, Horsf., Megalaima

versicolor (the commonest of the Barbets), Calyptomena viridis

of Raffles (abundant) ; and beautiful Kingfishers are not un-

common. The first bird I have mentioned was that which I

first shot, and I was both surprised and delighted at its extreme

beauty, especially the bright colours of the enormous beak, which

all fade in the dry specimens and are replaced by a dull black.

The upper mandible is clear sky-blue ; the lower bright orange-

yellow, margined with blue, and the eyes emerald-green, or blue

and black powdered ; these colours all contrasting beautifully

with the deep black, pure white, and rich claret colour of the

96 Mr. A.R. Wallace on the Ornithology of Malacca.

plumage. In the smaller species, Zurylaimus ochromalus, Rafi,

the bill is blue and pea-green.

Besides the Megalaima versicolor, three other Barbets are not

uncommon, M. mystacophanos, Temm., M. chrysopogon, Temm.,

and M. trimaculatus, Gr. Notwithstanding their long rictal

bristles, these seem to be all fruit-eating birds; as in the

stomachs of dozens which I have examined, nothing else was

found. They are dull, slow-moving birds, and in their actions

much resemble the Toucans and Hornbills. I doubt if they

have any affinity to the Woodpeckers, next to which they are

generally placed. In the weakness of the feet, the size and

shape of the skull and neck, and in the texture of the skin and

plumage, and even in their colours, they approach much more

nearly to the smaller Toucans.

In the Picide I was very fortunate, obtaining nearly a com-

plete series of the Malacca species, as the following list will

show :—

. Meiglyptes tristis, Horsf. Singapore and Malacca.

. M. brunneus, Eyton. Common.

. Phaiopicus rufinotus, Mulh. Common.

. Tiga tridactyla, Gr. Scarce.

T. Rafflesi, Vig. Scarce.

Gecinus puniceus, Horsf. Common.

. G. mentalis, Temm. Common.

. Hemilophus Mackloti, Wagl. Not uncommon.

. H. Mulleri, Bon. ? distinct.

10. H. javensis, Horsf. Scarce.

11. H. validus, Remw. Singapore.

12. Hemicercus concretus, Remw. Mt. Ophir.

18. H.,n.s.? Like H. concretus, but head and crest the same

colour as the body.

14. Sasia abnormis, Temm. Not uncommon.

The Kingfishers of this part of the world are pre-eminent for

beauty ; the finest which I obtained were the Halcyon concreta,

Temm., H. pulchella, Horsf., H. gularis, Kuhl, the lovely little

Alcedo biru, Horsf., and a Ceya which I cannot determine, the

specimen being young. The birds, however, which I found most

abundant and varied were the Thrushes, of the subfamily Jzodine,

and the various strong-legged birds forming the genera Timalia,

Macronus, &c. These latter birds are found to be abundant

both in species and individuals when carefully searched for on

the sides of roads and other places where there is a thick low

jungle, while the former are found on every fruit-tree and about

the Malay villages. Their affinities are most intricate and

puzzling.

I have eight species of birds, all of an obscure dusky olive

CO CONED OVD 09 1

Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Ornithology of Malacca. 97

plumage and of nearly the same size, which can only be distin-

guished by minute differences in the bill, in the colour of the

eyes, or obscure markings m various parts of the plumage.

They appear to belong to the genus Trichostoma, Blyth (Ma-

lacopteron, Gray). They are mostly fruit-eating birds, though

they also feed freely on insects. Allied to them is the beau-

tiful [vidia cyanoventris, Blyth, which is not uncommon ; also

the Trichophorus gularis, Temm., the Pyenonotus ochrocephalus,

Gm., which has a powerful and melodious voice, and may be

considered the singing thrush of Malacca; it is often seen in

cages.

The Copsychus Mindanensis, Gm., has also a very beautiful

and varied note; it is the commonest bird in Singapore and

Malacca; it feeds much on the ground, and its rich black and

white plumage makes it a pleasing object. It is called the

Magpie by the European inhabitants here, from its colours and

long tail, which latter it throws up vertically when alarmed, at

the same time uttering a loud creaking note. Then we have the

pretty Brachypus melanocephalus, Gm., B. vidua, Temm., and

Izos analis, Horsf., all common and pretty birds. Of Ivodine

and Timaliine I have procured forty species, some of which I

have little doubt will prove undescribed.

The Pittide and Cinclide are among the rarest and most

beautiful of the Malacca birds; of each | obtained but one spe-

cies, the lovely Brachyurus granatina, Temm., and the elegant

Enicurus frontalis, Blyth. The Pitte inhabit the dense jungles,

where their powerful legs enable them to leap and run so quickly

that it is very difficult to shoot them. Flycatchers are rather

plentiful in the more open jungles. The Muscipeta paradisi, L.,

is not uncommon, but I could not obtain specimens in full plu-

mage. The beautiful little Myiagra Mindanensis, Quoy and

Gaim., is also common.

The curious little Prionichilus percussus, Strickl., is very

abundant along the road-sides, the red spot on its breast making

it a conspicuous object. Many species of Edolide are abundant ;

besides the lovely rena puella, Horsf., there is the Edolius re-

mifer, Temm., and some allied species; and the brilliantly-

coloured Pericrocotus miniatus, Temm., and P. flammeus, Blyth,

are more rarely found. Two fine species of Garrulide are occa-

sionally met with, the Crypsirhina leucoptera, Temm., and a spe-

cies of Lophocitta. Three pretty, green birds, of the genus Phy/-

lornis, are very common, frequenting the vicinity of houses, feed-

ing on both fruit and insects from low trees and shrubs; they

appear to be P. Cochinchinensis, Gm., P. Sonnerati, Jard., and

P. icterocephala, Temm.

Of the beautiful little Sun-birds, many species are to be

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. rt

98 Mr. A.R. Wallace on the Ornithology of Malacca.

found, but I was not fortunate in procuring them, my lst

comprising only Diceum cruentatum, L., Anthreptes lepida, Lath.,

A. hypogrammica, Miill., and four species of the imteresting

genus Arachnothera, which are both honey-suckers and spider-

eaters. The common Starling of Malacca is the Lamprotornis

Cantor, Gm. ; the Gracula Javanensis, Osbeck, is also very abun-

dant. Of Finches I obtained two species, of the genus Munia,

Hodgs., and the house sparrow of Malacca and Singapore, which

is found only in the towns ; it is like, and perhaps the same as,

the European species, Fringilla montana of Linnzus.

My stay was too short to obtain many of the larger birds.

The Hornbills are very numerous in species, but I only procured

three, Bucerus rhinoceros, L., B. intermedius, Blyth (at Singa-

pore), and B. malayanus, Raffi. (anthracinus, Temm.). This last

species has the bill white in the male and black in the female,

which latter is the B. nigrirostris of Blyth. I satisfied myself of

this fact from the dissection of about a dozen specimens shot off

the same tree. Of Raptores I only obtained five, two Hawks and

three Owls. The little Hierax caerulescens, L., is the only one I

can certainly determine; it often perches on dead trees and

stumps. I have found fruzt and insects in its stomach. In the

Rasorial order I was still more unfortunate, not obtaining a

single species. I have seen a small Quail, but so wild and in

such bushy places that I could never get a shot at it. The

Jungle Cocks were often heard crowing near us, and during my

visit to Mount Ophir the loud voice of the magnificent Argus

Pheasant was heard every evening, and other species occasionally ;

but these birds are seldom shot, the Malays securing them with

snares. I had an old Javanese with me, who had been with

Dr. Blume in Java, and since with M. Diard, and had for twenty

years been shooting and skinning birds, and even he had never

shot an Argus Pheasant, nor indeed seen one till it had been

caught in the snare. I will conclude this very imperfect notice

by mentioning two birds which are perhaps the rarest I pro-

cured, Acanthylis giganteus, Temm., and Macropteryx comatus,

Temm. The first is not uncommon in Singapore ; the second is

very rare, frequenting the forest only, and probably migrates from

Sumatra, whence many peculiar birds appear to visit Malacca at

certain seasons.

There are two Portuguese resident in Malacca, whose sole

business is procuring and selling the skins of birds and animals.

They have numbers of the Malays of the interior in their employ,

whom they furnish with ammunition, arsenical soap, &e. All

the birds are skinned and put up by these Malays, who are paid

a small sum per skin. The greater part of the birds thus come

from one or two localities only, where, as this collecting has

On the Animals of certain Genera of Bivalve Shells. 99

been going on for years, there can hardly be a new bird to be

found. The Malays skin birds remarkably well, some of them

preparing even the delicate Trogons most perfectly. They stuff

them however too tightly, and their arsenical soap is not well

made, many of the specimens therefore lose their feathers.

XI.—Descriptions of the Animals of certain Genera of Bivalve

Shells. By S. P. Woopwarp, Esq., F.G.S.

My pear Sir, January 5, 1855.

Mr. S. P. Woopwarp has kindly drawn for me certain genera

of Bivalve shells which I had placed in his hands to illustrate

my arrangement of the Conchifera. I forward them to you for

insertion in the ‘ Annals,’ with the notes which he has made on

them.

I am, my dear Sir, yours very truly,

Joon Epwarp Gray.

Dr. Francis.

Glycimeris siliqua, Chemn. Newfoundland ?

Mantle-lobes united, covered like the siphons with wrinkled

epidermis. Siphons combined, thick and muscular, not entirely

a, a, adductor muscles; p, pedal muscle; s, siphonal muscle; f, foot ;

t, palpi; g, gills.

retractile ; orifices fringed. Pedal opening quite anterior, rather

small, with a thickened border. vot thick, conical, pointed.

Palpi large, sickle-shaped, striated inside, with a broad plain

posterior border. Gills two on each side, thick, plaited (much

crumpled when the siphons are retracted), unequal, the outer

shortest and rounded in front.

Psammobia pallida, Desh. Red Sea.

Mantle open, margins thick, undulated, double, outer minutely

fringed. Siphons moderately long, thick, orifices plain ; branchial

100 Qn the Animals of certain Genera of Bivalve Shells.

siphon with six longitudinal bands; anal siphon smaller, with

eight bands; siphonal muscle moderate, orbicular ; siphonal

chamber small. Foot large, compressed, linguiform ; adductors

BP:

a, a, adductor muscles; p, p, p, pedal muscles; the arrows indicate the

inhalent and exhalent siphons (much contracted).

rounded ; pedal muscles close to adductors, large, oblong. Palpi

broad at the base, tapering suddenly, very delicate, their front

border pla. Gills two on each side, recumbent, rather small,

unequal, plaited, united behind; inner gill largest, prolonged

between the palpi, its inner surface smooth; outer gill much

shorter, attenuated in front, with a free, plaited dorsal border.

Tridaena crocea, Lam.

Mantle margins (m) double, plain, united by a curtain pierced

with three orifices. Siphonal orifice on the ventral side, sur-

rounded by a prominent and thickened border (s) ; branchial

orifice (7) moderate, simple; anal (e) remote, behind the centre,

with a tubular valve. Byssal orifice (p) large, close to the

umbo, occupying nearly the whole anterior side. Byssus (b) very

large. Foot (f) small, finger-like, grooved; pedal muscles

thick, attached behind the great adductor. -Adductor (posterior)

round, large, central (a). Pallial muscle (/) thick. Gulls (9)

On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta. 101

two on each side, long, narrow, deeply plaited, passing from the

umbo forwards, uniting behind the byssus and below the adductor,

closing the branchial chamber ; outer gill lmear, composed of a

single lamina; inner gill thick, strongly furrowed along the free

edge. Palpi small, very narrow, pointed, free.

Cypricardia rostrata, Lam. From the Philippines.

Mantle-lobes united and covered (except the siphonal area)

with a wrinkled straw-coloured epidermis. Siphonal orifices

unequal, anal smallest, fringed. Pedal opening (/’) rather large.

Foot very small, compressed, byssi-

ferous. Gills long, narrow, deeply ZA

lamellated, very unequal; outer gill >A? “GQ ;

rather shorter, and only half aswide (\GLaq7 Pre —_& \-

as the inner, furnished with a narrow Z )

plicated dorsal border ; its lower mar- I

gin free posteriorly, adhering to the inner gill in front; inner

gill prolonged between the palpi. Palpi small, triangular,

plaited inside. Adductor muscles each of two distinct elements ;

anterior pedal muscle distinct ; posterior combined with adductor.

Cypricardia? solenoides, Reeve.

Mantle-lobes united, margins slightly cirrated behind. Pedal

orifice rather large. Foot very small, compressed, acute-edged,

with a large byssal pore near the heel. Szphons conical, cirrated

externally ; orifices cirrated ; anal smallest, with a single row of

large cirri ; branchial with an inner series of large cirri, and very

numerous fine cirri outside. Palpi moderate, obtuse. Gills two

on each side, deeply plaited, the ridges grooved ; outer gill shorter

and narrower; inner gill prolonged between the palpi; gills

united posteriorly, their lower margins entirely free.

XII.—On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta; with

Notes on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organ-

isms tn the Maltese beds*. By Tuomas Wriaeut, M.D. &c.,

Professor of the Natural Sciences in the Cheltenham Grammar

School.

[With four Plates. |

A. Notes on the Maltese beds, with the species they contain.

Tue Island of Malta is entirely composed of tertiary rocks of

Miocene age, which have been described by Capt. Spratt, R.N.+,

* Being the substance of a Lecture delivered to the Members of the

Cotteswold Club, held at Tortworth Court, September 14, 1854.

+ “On the Geology of the Maltese Islands,” with Notes on the Fossils

by Prof. EK. Forbes. Proceed. of the Geol. Soe. London, vol. iv. p. 225.

102 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

and surveyed and mapped by the Earl Ducie*. Through his

lordship’s kindness, we have been enabled to study a complete

suite of Maltese rock specimens, together with an extensive col-

lection of the fossils obtained from them, whilst resident in the

island; and it is but just that we should state, at the outset of

these remarks, that whatever is valuable in this memoir relating

to the stratigraphical distribution of the Urchins and other

fossils in these beds, is entirely due to the Earl Ducie, who has

most liberally given us all the information he noted on the spot,

relative to the range and distribution of the species. It is to

be distinctly understood, however, that neither the measurement

of the beds, nor the limitation of the range of the fossils in

them, are given as absolute truths, but rather as the nearest

approximation thereto which the present state of our knowledge

permits.

The Maltese islands comprise Malta, Gozo, and Cumino.

Malta is seventeen miles in length by seven im breadth ; Gozo

is nine in length by five in breadth; and Cumimo about two

in length by one in breadth. The direction of their long axis

is S.E. and N.W., which, with the channels, is about twenty-nine

miles in length. All the rocks are sedimentary and marine, having

a slight inclination from N.E. to E.N.E.; thei direction corre-

sponds with that of the Apennines, and with the intermediate

line observed in Sicily from the Val di Noto to Polizzi. Nume-

rous faults traverse the N.W. half of Malta and the S.E. of Gozo,

which have much disturbed the beds, caused the depressions now

forming the north and south channels between Cumino and Malta

and Cumino and Gozo, and left the islet of Cumino an isolated

fragment of the uppermost beds, which attests the former con-

tinuity of the land, before these islands were fractured by subter-

ranean and denuded by aqueous agency. ‘“ The mineral deposits,”

says Capt. Spratt, “composing this group, have a thickness of

800 feet visible above the sea; they lie nearly horizontal, and are

conformable, although there is a great diversity of mineral cha-

racter and condition in the series. None of the deposits are

wholly destitute of organic remains; but, on the contrary, they

generally contain them in tolerable abundance, and in a good

state of preservation.” The strata may be divided into five groups,

each of which contains fossils that are special to it, very few of

the species beg common to the whole series. These, in a

descending order, are, 1st, the coralline limestone ; 2nd, the yellow

sand; 3rd, the clay; 4th, the calcareous sandstone; 5th, the

hard cherty limestone.

* The Earl Ducie kindly presented a copy of this map to Mr. Good-

enough, book- and map-seller, Strado Reale, Malta, by whom it is now

being published.

from the Island of Malta. 103

No. 1. The coralline limestone, consists of a reddish-white

calcareous rock, mostly hard and compact, and sometimes

changed into an indurated calcareous sandstone. It attains a

thickness of 100 feet, but has been much denuded in several

localities. Some isolated portions of this bed, from being

slightly variegated in colour, were formerly used for certain

durable work, under the name of Gozo marble.

Fossils of No.1.

Mouuusca. ~* EcHINODERMATA.

Voluta, cast of a large species. Cidaris Miletensis, Forbes.

Haliotis, ditto of an. sp. Echinus Duciei, Wright.

Trochus, ditto. Echinolampas Deshayesu, Desor.

Spondylus quinquecostatus, Desh. | Clypeaster crassicostatus, var. of C.

Ostrea Boblayei, Desh. altus.

Virleti, Desh. Brissus latus, Wright.

imbricatus, Wright.

Pecten Pandora, Desh.

oblongus, Forbes, MSS.

squamulosus, Desh.

Burdigalensis, Desh. Brissopsis Duciei, Wright.

Area, casts of. Schizaster eurynotus, Agassiz.

Cytherea, ditto. Pericosmus excentricus, Wright.

Bryozoa. CoRALLia.

Eschara monilifera. Stylastreea.

Escharina, n. sp.

CRUSTACEA.

Carapaces and chele of several

species.

No. 2. The yellow sand, is sometimes slightly indurated, and

has an abundance of greenish-black grains intermixed with it.

In some places it abounds with Foraminifera. Enormous numbers

of Lenticulites complanatus, Defr., the flat side of the shell cor-

responding with the bedding of the rock, occur in some localities,

as in the cliffs of Ramala Bay, Gozo, and in many places in

Malta. JIntercalated with these Nummulites are banks of

oysters, the teeth and vertebre of fishes, especially those of the

great shark, Carcharodon megalodon, with the bones of Cetacea.

The greatest number of Echinoderms are likewise found in this

bed. It varies in thickness from 10 to 40 feet.

Fossils of No. 2.

MamMatta, determined by Carcharodon megalodon, Agass., do.

Prof. Owen (Forbes). Carcharias productus, Agass., do.

Delphinus, more than one species. | Oxyrhina xiphodon, Agass., do.

Manatus? bones apparently of this hastilis ? Agass., do.

; Mantelli? Agass., do.

enus.

2 F i a ci ak Hemipristis serra, Agass., do.

FisHes, determined by Sir Philip paucidens, Agass.

G. Egerton (Forbes). With other undetermined Squalide.

Cerax aduncus, Agass., teeth of.

104

Mouuvusca.

Nautilus, 2 sp., undescribed. ~

Scealaria retusa, Brocchi.

Voluta, Mitra, Cyprzea, Conus, 2 sp.,

Columbella, Oliva, Natica, Turri-

tella, Turbo, Pleurotoma, Pyrula,

Phorus, Trochus ;—easts only of

these genera.

Ostrea Virleti, Desh.

navicularis, Desh.

Pecten cristatus, Bronn.

squamulosus, Desh.

Burdigalensis and 3 other sp.

Area, Isocardia, Venus, and Tellina,

in the form of casts.

Terebratula ampulla, Brocchi.

bipartita.

Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

BRYOZOA.

Cellepora mammillata.

Retepora.

EcHINODERMATA.

Clypeaster altus et var. C. turritus,

Leske.

marginatus, Lamk.

folium, Agass.

Echinolampas Richardi, Desmoul.

Klemu, Goldf.

Conoclypus plagiosomus, Agass.

Brissus oblongus, Forbes.

FORAMINIFERA.

Lenticulites complanatus, Defrance.

CoRALLIA.

Caryophyllia. Fungia.

No. 3. The clay bed, has a dark blue, drab, or a light gray

colour, and is much charged with iron.

of gypsum, and occasionally nodules of sulphur.

In it are found crystals

It varies in

thickness from 30 to 60 feet. It is the retentive water-bearing

stratum of the islands, and all the water falling upon the upper

beds percolates through them, and bursts out in springs along

their line of junction with the clay. Casts of shells and frag-

ments of bones are very abundant in it; but Echinoderms are

comparatively rare.

Fossils of No. 3.

EcHINODERMATA.

Spatangus Desmarestii, Goldf.

Pericosmus latus, Agass.

FISHES.

Teeth of Mylioobatis, Lamna, Car-

charias, and Euphyllia, are abun-

dant.

Mo.uuvsca. CoRALLIA.

Megasiphonia zic-zac? (allied to the

London-clay species).

Sealaria, Pleurotoma, Mitra, Cassis,

Rostellaria, Conus, 3 or 4 sp.,

Pecten, Ostrea, Cardita, Lucina.

Fungia ?

No. 4. The calcareous sandstone.—“ This bed covers the

greater part of the island of Malta. From it nearly all the build-

ing stone is procured, and it is likewise the rock from which the

Maltese vases are cut. The lower beds abound in Echinoderms.

Scutella and Schizaster are not unfrequent; but Hemiaster

Scille is the most abundant species. These Urchins are often

seen standing out in relief on the beach, the sea having worn

away the surrounding rock. They are very serviceable in afford-

ing a foot-hold on the rocks, which otherwise would be danger-

ous to land upon.” (Lord Ducie.) This bed is subdivided by

Capt. Spratt into five strata, which he thus describes :—

from the Island of Malta. 105

“). is a white calcareous sandstone, lying subjacent to the

marl, into which it quickly passes, and is from 20 to 30 feet in

thickness.

“ H. is a bed of fine-grained sandstone, 15 to 20 feet thick,

of a reddish-white, and sometimes gray colour. These contain

several species of Foraminifera.

“Fa pale yellow calcareous sandstone, often containing flinty

nodules, from 30 to 50 feet thick. In some parts it is thinly

stratified, and separable into brittle plates of sandstone; but

more generally it assumes a closely bound and unstratified cha-

racter, when it is used for building; but it is very liable to

exfoliate on exposure to the weather.

** G. Chocolate-coloured nodules, irregular in figure and size,

in calcareous sandstone, with which are mixed casts of shells,

Caryophyllia, and other organisms ; also fishes’ teeth, vertebree,

and coprolites are very abundant. All the nodules are of

organic origin ; it is, in fact, a bone-bed of considerable extent,

for it preserves a very uniform character throughout the islands ;

but in Gozo it is more developed, and contains more remains ;

especially in a flat ledge just above the sea-level, under the cliffs

of Fort Chambray, and at Marsa il Forno, on the north-east

coast, where its durability has checked the encroachment of the

sea. Its thickness is estimated at from 2 to 8 feet.

“ Hf. A close-grained, pale yellow sandstone, incapable of beg

split along the line of bedding. It is extensively quarried for

building and other purposes, being easily cut with the knife or

saw. Large blocks of it are turned into pillars, vases, balus-

trades, and other architectural ornaments. This stone is exten-

sively used for building im the islands; and, for the same use,

is largely exported to many parts along the shores of the Medi-

terranean. It attains a thickness of from 40 to 50 feet.

“The stone from which the finely-carved vases are cut, comes

from the lower part of this bed, and is obtained near Naxiar.

The rock in this locality dries whiter, is finer grained, and more

compact than in general.” —Spratt.

“Tt is impossible to distinguish between the beds D, H, F,

in the above grouping, except in cliff-sections.”—Earl Ducie.

Fossils of No. 4.

REPTILIA. Mo.uvsca.

Nautilus, sp. undescribed.

Sealaria Duciei.

Conus, Cyprea, Solarium, Natica,

Phorus, casts only.

Pycnodus, numerous teeth of this Pecten laticosta. —

genus, with vertebre and other Burdigalensis.

bones of this class. Luecina. Tellina.

Chelonia, sp.

FIsHEs.

106 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

CIRRHIPODA. Schizaster Desori, Wright.

Spatangus Hoffmanni, Goldf.

Balanus stellaris.

Scutella subrotunda, Leske.

ao Cererscra, striatula, Marcel de Serres.

7 ; : Brissopsis crescenticus, Wright.

Numerous remains of this class. Hemiaster Grateloupi, Desor.

ECHINODERMATA. Scillee, Wright.

Schizaster Parkinsonil, Defrance. Cotteaui, Wright.

No. 5. The hard cherty limestone, “is a yellowish-white

cream-coloured limestone, having sometimes semi-crystalline

strata alternating with an oolitic grit or sandstone, apparently

composed of minute fragments of shells and corals. It attains

a considerable thickness, since nearly 400 feet of it in perpen-

dicular depth is visible on the north-west coast of Gozo.”

(Spratt.) ‘This bed forms a high and rocky coast-line on the

south end of Malta, and dipping to the north appears about the

water-line in the neighbourhood of Valetta and Shema, forming

a barrier to the sea. Probably the softer superincumbent beds

have in course of time been worn away, till the appearance of

this rock arrested any further encroachment. A Scutella inva-

riably marks the junction of this bed with No. 4.” (Earl Ducie.)

The New Dock is built of this rock, and it is quarried in several

places for building purposes, and it is likewise burned for lime.

Fossils of No. 5.

The fossils of this bed are imperfectly known, from being

obtained with much difficulty. Of Mollusca, casts of Solarium,

Conus, Phorus, Natica, Cyprea, Pecten, Lucina, and of the

Cirrhipoda, Balanus, have been recognized in it. Of the Echi-

nodermata, ‘ Scutella subrotunda, Clypeaster, sp., Brissus, sp.,

identical with that of No. 2. Such is also the case with the

Pectens.” (Forbes.)

We cannot conclude our brief notice of these Maltese deposits

without alluding to a similar Urchin bed of the same age in

the island of Corsica. Through the kindness of our friend M.

Michelin, the eminent zoophytologist of Paris, we received

some time since a number of Kchinide from this Corsican

deposit, which we have carefully compared with the fine suite

of Maltese Echmoderms now before us. Many of the species

from Corsica and Malta are identical, although some from both

islands are special to each region. From these data we con-

clude, that the deposits contaming the Echinoderms described

in the sequel of this memoir are of the Miocene period, and of

the same age as the tertiaries of the south of France, the north

of Italy, and of Doberg bei Biinde in Westphalia. M. Collomb,

an eminent French geologist, lately visited the Urchin bed near

from the Island of Malta. 107

Bonifacio in Corsica, and has given an account thereof in a

letter addressed to Prof. Constant Prévost ; the following abstract

relating thereto will be read with interest :—

“ We shall quit now,” says M. Collomb, “ the eruptive rocks,

and transport ourselves to the south, at Bonifacio, where we

have remained some days, to go and see the bed of fossil Urchins.

They are found in a fragment of limestone completely enclosed

in the granite. Bonifacio is built upon a high escarpment of

this limestone, formed of horizontal beds having a coarse struc-

ture, full of the fragments of shells, the species of which were

indeterminable. This escarpment is incessantly beaten and

demolished by the action of the wind and the sea. Upon all

this coast the beds overhang, and are worn into cayerns by the

inroads of the sea.

“The bed of Urchins is situated at some leagues to the north-

east of Bonifacio, towards the roadstead of Santa-Manza, at the

limit of the granite. The escarpment itself is here granitic,

and the Urchin limestone caps the granite. The bed which

contains the most beautiful specimens is only accessible by

means of a ladder, and their extraction is difficult.”

The Calcaire & Oursins is only found in three localities in

Corsica, at Bonifacio, at Aleria, and at Saint-Florent, and

always in small detached beds of inconsiderable extent, which

do not extend into the interior of the island. The deposits of

Bonifacio and Saint-Florent were the only ones visited by M.

Collomb*. The rock is a light-coloured limestone, sometimes

white and soft, or hard and cherty, and contains an abundance

of small quartz pebbles derived from the decomposed granite.

B. Description of the Fossil Maltese Echinoderms.

Cidaris Miletensis, Forbes MSS., n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 1 a—ce.

Test oblately spheroidal, much depressed at both poles; am-

bulacral areas undulated, depressed in the centre, with an

elevated marginal row of close-set tubercles on each side of

the areas ; poriferous avenues of the same width as the areas ;

iterambulacral areas rather prominent, with two rows of

primary tubercles, about six in each row; mammillary emi-

nences large, each with a circle of boundary granules ; spines

nearly the diameter of the test m length, tapering from the

base to the apex ; mouth-opening very large.

Dimensions.— Height 58ths of an inch; transverse diameter

15, inch.

* Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de France, tom. x1. p. 67 ef seq., 2 série.

108 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

Description.—This is a very rare Urchin in the Maltese beds.

It has an oblately spheroidal figure, and is much depressed at

both poles; the ambulacral areas, with the poriferous zones, are

gently undulated ; they measure together ;ths of an mech in

width; the areal band is depressed in the middle, and its

elevated margins are covered with two rows of large equal-sized

close-set granules ; internal to these are two rows of much smaller

granules, and down the centre is a depressed furrow: the pori-

ferous avenues lie likewise in depressions, bounded internally by

the marginal granules of the ambulacral areas, and externally by

the encirclng granules of the primary tubercles: the inter-

ambulacral areas are 34 times the width of the ambulacral ; they

form rather prominent convex portions of the test, with from

five to six rows of primary tubercles in each of the two rows of

these areas: the areolas are large and prominent, the summits

are smooth and without crenulations, and the tubercles, which

are proportionately large, and with a very small perforation im

their summit, stand well out from the body: a circle of larger

granules surrounds the base of the mammillary eminences ;

these circlets are each complete in the two superior tubercles,

but one series is common to two tubercles in those near the

mouth ; the boundary in all, however, is defined, as none of the

areolar spaces are confluent: in the centre of the interambulacral

areas 1s a depressed space, which is filled with small close-set

granules: the mouth-opening is very large, and that for the

apical disc is so likewise: the spines taper gently from the

shoulder to their apex; they are round, and sculptured with

longitudinal lines; their absolute length is not determinable, as

neither of those before us are perfect ; they may have attained

the length of the diameter of the test.

Affinities and differences—We know so few true Cidarites

from the tertiary rocks, that materials for comparison fail us.

The only species we possess is the C. Alabamensis, Morton, from

the tertiaries of the U. States, which has nearly straight am-

bulacra, ten tubercles in each row in the interambulacra, with

wide intertubercular spaces between each pair of rows. The

Maltese Urchin differs essentially from this species, and may be

easily distinguished from it by the concave ambulacral areas, and

the marginal rows of tubercles that define these portions of the

test. It is somewhat remarkable that we should have discovered

so few Cidarites in all the Urchin beds that have been so dili-

gently explored in the tertiary beds of Europe.

Locality and stratigraphical range.-—This species has been

found only in bed No. 1, the Gozo marble, where it is rare.

from the Island of Malta. 109

Echinus Duciei, Wright. PI. IV. fig. 2 a-f.

Test circular, much depressed ; ambulacral areas more than half

the width of the interambulacral, with two rows of marginal,

nearly equal-sized tubercles throughout, and two other rows

within these, extending from the border to the mouth ; one of

these inner rows ascends a short way above the border : inter-

ambulacral areas with eight rows of tubercles at the border,

diminishing to two rows abvye the others, disappearmg or

becoming of secondary size; from the border to the mouth,

the eight rows continue of uniform size: the pores are in

triple oblique pairs ; between each pair there is a slight ridge

of the test, which gives a sigular zigzag figure to the pori-

ferous avenues : mouth large and decagonal, base flat : apical

disc of moderate size, but not preserved.

Dimensions.—-Height 3?ths of an inch; transverse diameter

134 inch.

Description.—This beautiful Urchin has been thought to be

identical with the #. Scillz, Desmoul., and the one figured by

Scilla in pl. 13. fig. 1, pl. 25. fig. 1, and pl. 26. fig. A, B, of

his work*; but the number of tubercles on each of the plates

im our specimen differs from the Hehinus é Messana of that

author, who has figured only one large tubercle on each plate

of that form. From E. Scale it is certainly distinct, as we

know of no Urchin that is common to the cretaceous and

tertiary rocks. The test is circular, much depressed on the

upper surface and flat below; the ambulacral areas are almost

zi5ths of an imch in width at the border, where we count

four rows of tubercles; the marginal rows are very uniform in

size and arrangement from the mouth to the disc; the two in-

ternal rows are smaller, and continue from the border to the

mouth ; one of these extends a short distance on the sides, but

on the upper half of the areas there are only the two marginal]

rows: the interambulacral areas are jths of an inch in width

at the border ; there are eight rows of tubercles at this point

and onwards towards the base, they are nearly of the same size ;

but, from the border to the apical disc, the second row, from

the ambulacral areas, alone possesses the size the tubercles have

at the border; the tubercles in the others diminish in size, and

disappear as the areas become narrower ; above, we find only

two marginal tubercles of the primary size, and internal to

these, a few of secondary magnitude irregularly set: all the

tubercles are raised on mammillary eminences, with areolas

around their bases, and numerous large granules fill up all the

* De Corporibus Marinis Lapidescentibus.

110 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

intervening spaces, so that the surface of this Achinus has a

very tuberculated appearance. The poriferous avenues are on a

level with the test; the pores are arranged in triple oblique

pairs ; between each pair there is a slight elevated ridge; every

two ridges of each triple oblique pair of holes is connected by

another ridge, which runs at an angle of 45° to them; by this

arrangement the poriferous avenues exhibit a curious zigzag

character through these little elevations of the test in the line

of the pedal pores. The base is flattened, the mouth-opening

is large and decagonal, and the jaws and teeth are narrow and

much curved inwards ; the apical disc is absent in all the speci-

mens we have examined; the space for the same is, however, of

moderate size.

Affinities and differences——This species may be distinguished

from Echinus Serresii, Desmoul., from the Molasse de Proveuce,

in having larger tubercles, with less granulation at their base,

and the absence of the zigzag ridges between the pairs of pores:

from Echinus dubius, Agass., another tertiary species from the

Molasse of Villeneuve in Provence, it is distinguished by the

more uniform size of its tubercles, the depression of the upper

surface, and the zigzag ridges of the poriferous zones.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—It was collected from bed

No. 1, the Gozo marble, Malta, where it is not uncommon. We

have dedicated this species to the Earl Ducie, who collected the

beautiful specimens we have figured.

Family CLYPEASTRID#.

This natural family includes all the Urchins which have a

circular, elliptical, or pentagonal form, with a thick test, the

surface of which is closely covered with small, nearly equal-

sized tubercles sunken in the plates, and surrounded by ring-

like areolas ; these all carry short hair-hke spies. The mouth

is large, central and pentagonal, and is armed with five strong

jaws which carry the same number of teeth: the anus is pos-

terior, and marginal or inframarginal: the interior of the test

is sometimes divided by pillar-like processes of the inner layer

of the plates. The dorsal portions of the ambulacral areas have

a petaloid form, circumscribed by large poriferous zones; the

basal portions are narrow, rectilineal, or branched. The five

genital plates form a circle around the madreporiform body,

and between these are wedged the five ocular plates. This

family includes the genera Clypeaster, Lamk., Laganum, Klem,

Echinarachnius, Van Phels., Arachnoides, Klein, Scutella, Lamk.,

Dendraster, Agass., Lobophora, Agass., Encope, Agass., Rotula,

Klein, Mel/ita, Klein, Runa, Agass., Moulinsia, Agass., Scutellina,

from the Island of Malta. 111

Agass., Echinocyamus, Van Phels., Fibularia, Lamk., Lenita,

Desor.

Genus Ciypraster (Lamarck, 1816).

Form oval, inclining to pentagonal, rostrated before, truncated

behind ; upper surface more or less inflated, sometimes campa-

nulate, conical or subconical ; inferior surface flat, always concave

around the mouth, with five straight simple ambulacral furrows

proceeding from the angles of the mouth to the border; the

dorsal portion of the ambulacral largely petaloid, greatly exceed-

ing the interambulacra in size, and forming elegant leaf-like

expansions, 1 general convex, arched, and prominent ; bounded

on each side by large poriferous zones, the pores of which are

wide apart and united by transverse sulci ; the apical disc formed

of five genital plates at the summits of the interambulacra, with

five ocular piates alternating with them; in the centre of this

circle is the spongy madreporiform body, of a pentagonal figure :

tubercles uniform in size and very numerous, equally distributed

over the test; summits perforated, and surrounded by very

deep areolas ; mouth symmetrical, central, pentagonal, lodged in

a concave depression in the middle of the base ; auricles composed

of ten distinct auricular processes set in pairs: the jaws form

a pentagonal pyramid, composed of ten separate pieces, trun-

cated at the summit, which is bordered by a subcireular band ;

teeth five, large, and bent: anus small, round, and inframar-

ginal: interior of the test with a number of pillar-like processes

towards the border. All the species of this genus live in the

seas of warm latitudes, or are found fossil in the tertiary rocks

only. We have six living and twelve fossil species.

Clypeaster altus, Leske, sp.

Syn. Echinus é Melita, Scilla, Corp. Mar. pl. 9. figs. 1, 2.

Echinanthus altus, Leske, Klein, Echinoderm. apud Leske, No. 48.

p. 189. pl. 53. fig. 4.

Echinus altus, Gmelin, Linné by Turton, vol. iv. p. 149.

Clypeaster altus, Lamarck, Hist. Nat. des Animaux sans Vertébres,

2nd ed. tom. iil. p. 290 ; Deslongchamps, Encycl. t. ii. p. 199 ;

Defrance, Dict. Sc. Nat. t.ix. p. 449; Blaimville, Man. d’ Actin.

p- 216; Desmoulins, Echinides, no. 7. p. 216; Agassiz and

Desor, Cat. rais., Ann. Se. Nat. tom. vil. p. 130; Sismonda,

Ech. Foss. Nizza, p.46; Ech. Foss. Piem. p. 40; Grateloup,

Mem. Foss. Oursins de Dax, p. 41.

Test oblong ; anterior border convex ; lateral borders undulated ;

posterior border squarely truncated ; marginal fold more or

less thickened ; dorsal surface elevated imto a dome shape ;

vertex nearly central ; ambulacral areas largely petaloid, their

base extending nearly to the margin: base flat ; mouth large

112 Dr. T. Wright on Fosstl Echinoderms

and pentagonal, with a deep sulcus extending from the angles

to the border, and corresponding to the middle suture of the

ambulacral areas: anus small, round, and submarginal:

granulations larger and more prominent at the base than on

the dorsal surface.

Description.—This beautiful Clypeaster has been so long known,

that it seems unnecessary to give any lengthy details of its struc-

ture; although it may be remarked, however, that we are not

aware that a detailed description of the species exists. It was

first introduced to notice through the figure of Scilla, and the

specimens before us belong to the same type as that given in his

work. Many of the Maltese varieties of this species, however,

are remarkable for their deviation from this typical form; the

dorsal surface in them rises to a campanulate shape, and

the circumference becomes almost round. These varieties con-

stitute the Clypeaster turritus, Agass., from the Miocene of

Dax, and the Clypeaster Agassizii, Sismonda, from beds of the

same age near Nice. We have before us a similar conical

variety from Malta, belongmg to the Museum of the Bristol

Institution ; and others, collected by the Marchioness of Hast-

ings, are in the Jermyn Street Museum.

All the specimens in Earl Ducie’s cabinet, with one exception,

belong to what we regard as the typical form. This remark-

able exceptional specimen agrees with the brief notice of C.

Tauricus*, Desor:—“ Trés grande espéce, allongée, pentagonale,

X bord fortement renflé. Zones poriféres trés large a leur ex-

trémité. Tert. du Taurus, ile de Créte.” If we are correct in

referring all these varieties to C. altus, it follows that this species

has a wide range of deviation from what we take to be its typical

form; but these limits of variation are probably not greater in

this than in some other species of Urchins. The following

table shows the relative dimensions of three forms,—the typical,

the conical, and the flattened and tumid varieties :—

| | | :

Forms. | Length. Breadth. | Height.

| Type specimen .......-.... 5 inches. | 454,inches., 22 inches

| Conical, var. @. .....-++.0+- BoB i iisstttnall, Pee ikos 7

Parad, War. Os. aspas- geno Ge | OSS ss EES pt.

The ambulacral areas are largely petaloid, nearly equal in

length and width; they are rounded, widely open below,

and extend over four-fifths of the dorsal surface in the type

form, over nearly three-fourths in the conical form, and over

almost four-fifths in the tumid varieties ; in all, the areas form

* Cat. raisonné des Echinides, Ann. Sc. Nat. tom. vii. p. 131.

from the Island of Malta. 113

prominent convex elevations of the test, which are bounded

by wide poriferous avenues, composed of two series of simple

pores united by oblique grooves ; the internal series of pores are

round, the external series are elongated transversely in the

direction of the grooves; the pores at the end of the avenues

are much more so than those of the summit; the apical dise

is small, and occupies the centre of the dorsal surface, lying in

a slight depression formed by the bending-in of the summits of

the areas; those of the single area, and the antero-lateral and

postero-lateral areas of the left side, beimg rather more pro-

minent than those of the right side of the test. The madre-

poriform body occupies the whole surface of the disc, the ocular

and genital plates being quite indistinguishable from the general

structure of the test; the five genital pores pass obliquely into

the interior, at a short distance from the disc.

The base is flat, and the mouth hes in a very deep depression

in the centre of the under surface ; the opening is pentagonal,

its wide walls being formed by the incurving of the basal por-

tions of the areas; from each of the angles of the pentagonal

opening, a deep furrow passes outwards towards the margin of

the test, and becomes continuous with the median suture of the

ambulacral areas. The jaws are absent in all the specimens we

have examined. The anus is a small round aperture, situated

near the posterior margin of the base of the test; in some

specimens it is elongated in the transverse diameter, and

measures about ths of an inch across. The tubercles are

nearly of the same size on the upper surface, and their summits

are level with the test, so that the areolas which surround them

are excavated out of the superficial layer of the calcareous plates.

The intertubercular surface is ornamented with a microscopic

granulation, disposed in circles around the areolas of the tu-

bercles, and filling up all the intervening spaces. The tubercles

at the base are larger and more closely set together than those

on the dorsal surface; a row of five or six tubercles is seen on

each of the interfissural bands of the poriferous avenues.

Affinities and differences.—C. altus has many traits in common

with C. rosaceus. In the genera! outline, in the size, form and

extent of the ambulacral areas, there is much resemblance ; but

the campanulate form of the dorsal surface, the smallness of the

apical disc, and the truncature of the posterior border constitute

differences which may be traced through all the varieties

C. altus assumes. The thickness of the marginal fold, and the

great development of the ambulacral flower, when compared

with the thinness of the border and the limited extent of the

ambulacra, distinguish at a glance C. altus from C. Tarbellianus,

C. marginatus, and C. scutellatus. The dome-shaped upper

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv.

114 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

surface of C. umbrella, with its flattened ambulacral areas and

convex prominent interambulacral spaces, its star-like apical

dise and small mouth-opening, widely distinguish this species

from C. altus. The affinity, however, is very near between

C. altus and C. crassicostatus, the principal difference consisting

in the more prominent rib-like prommence of the ambulacral

areas.

Stratigraphical position.—This is the most abundant of all

the Maltese Urchins. It is collected from bed No. 2, the

yellow sand, associated with C. Tarbellianus, Echinolampas

Richardi, and the other Echinoderms enumerated in the palzeon-

tological résumé given in the introduction to this memoir. The

test is very well preserved in most specimens. Those from the

sand with black particles are in the finest preservation. In this

stratum the Urchins are accompanied with Terebratula ampulla,

Pecten squamulosus, P. Burdigalensis, Ostrea Virleti,O. navicularis,

and masses of Lenticulites complanatus, with Cellepora mammil-

lata, Escharina monilifera, and other Bryozoa.

It has been collected from the Miocene beds of Port-de-Boue,

Saint-Miniato, Tuscany; Nice, Turin, Ile de Crete, He de

Caprée ; Bonifacio, Corsica; Oran. The Maltese specimens are

contained in the British Museum, Geological Museum, Jermyn

Street, and Bristol Museum; that from the [le de Caprée is m

our cabinet.

History.—First figured by Scilla, m 1670. The list of

synonyms prefixed to this article exhibits the various epochs in

its history. In none of the works we have consulted is any

detailed description of the species given.

Clypeaster marginatus, Lam.

Syn. Scilla, Corp. Mar. tab. 11. fig. inferior.

Clypeaster marginatus, Lam. An. sans Vert. tom. ili. p. 290, 2nd

ed. ; Deslongchamps, Encycl. Méthod. t. ii. p. 200 ; Defrance,

Dict. Sc. Nat. t. ix. p. 450; Blainville, Man. Act. p. 216;

Grateloup, Foss. Ours. p.40; Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné,

t. vii. p. 131 ; Desmoulins, Etudes des Echinides, no. 12. p, 218.

Test large, depressed, subpentagonal; margin thin, broad, and

expanded ; outline of the border undulated ; ambulacral areas

short, oval, and convex, rising abruptly from the thin border,

and forming a dome-shaped elevation in the centre of the

dorsal surface; base flat; mouth-opening small and penta-

gonal, with five simple sulci extending from the angles

thereof to the margin; anus small, round, and submarginal.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 6,7, inches, breadth

6,4, inches, height at the centre 1,8, inch, thickness of the

margin about 3th of an inch.

from the Island of Malta. 115

Description.—This magnificent Urchin was figured by Scilla.

The specimens before us agree very well with his drawing,

although the foreshortening of the dorsal surface does not give a

sufficient elevation to the ambulacral dome. The expansion of

the margin, and thinness thereof, make a marked distinction

between this and other cognate forms. The figures given by

Grateloup of his C. Tarbellianus so exactly resemble the large

specimen before us, belonging to the Bristol Museum, that we

no longer doubt that species being a variety of C. marginatus.

This species, like C. altus, exhibits much deviation from what

may be considered to be its type form. A long and attentive

study of the Echinide has shown us, that such difference of

outline is the rule, and not the exception, in the group; and

that specific characters must be drawn from organic structure,

and not merely from outline, if we wish our species to have a

permanent place in the register of Nature’s forms. The ambu-

lacral areas are gracefully petaloid, rounded at the base and

tapering towards the apex; they are convex and prominent, and

extend about half-way between the vertex and the border, the

test rising into a dome-shaped elevation in the region of the am-

bulacral areas. From the base of the areas to the circumference

the margin is thin and expanded, and in this respect resembles

a Scutella much more than a Clypeaster. The interambulacra

between the poriferous avenues form convex elevations, which give

a stellate character to the central dome, all the more conspicuous

as it rises abruptly from the thin expanded margin, which is

almost destitute of any elevation. The tubercles are larger on

the basal than on the dorsal surface. In only one of the specimens

before us is the inferior surface exposed. The base is flat. The

pentagonal mouth is much smaller than in C. altus. Ina speci-

men before us, measuring 4,7, inches in length, the mouth-

opening is 7ths of an inch in diameter; the oral lobes curve

inwards and form the interspaces thereof. Acute narrow am-

bulacral grooves pass outwards to the circumference.

Affinities and differences.—The thin and broadly expanded

border of C. marginatus, with its short ambulacra, and central

dome rising suddenly from the middle of the test, form a group

of characters which enable us readily to distinguish this species

from its congeners, with one exception, C. Tarbellianus. The

excellent figures of this Urchin, given by Grateloup in his able

Memoir*, we have compared with two forms of C. marginatus

from Malta, and we confess our inability to distinguish the

differences between them and the author’s type-figure. Agassiz

* Mém. sur les Ours. Foss. de Dax, p. 40. pl. 1. fig. 5-6.

116 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

and Desor consider them to be the same, and we agree with their

conclusion.

Grateloup observes, in describing C. marginatus, “ We ought

not to confound this species with that which I have described

(C. Tarbellianus), with which it has great affinities of form, figure,

and size. Its test has also a summit ¢rés-renflé, convex, and

more elevated than in C. Tarbellianus ; but its border is a little

less évasé, and much less tranchant. The ambulaeras are equally

shorter, more redressés, and of a more oval and acute form.”

We have only to observe, that the characters here cited vary

m different individuals, and at most amount to that limit of

variation which we have already observed is seen im all species

of Urchins, where a number of individuals of the same form are

assembled for comparison.

Stratigraphical range.—This speeies is found in bed No. 2,

the yellow sand, associated with C. altus and the other forms

enumerated from that stratum; it has been found likewise in the

Miocene beds of Tourame, Landes, Naros, Bonifacio, Santa

Manza, Corsica; and Dax.

Mistory.— First figured by Scilla, and afterwards by Leske.

Fine specimens are contained in the Mus. Jermyn Street,

British Museum, Bristol Museum, and the Collection of the

Earl Ducie. The specimen in our cabinet is from Santa Manza,

and was sent us by M. Michelin.

Clypeaster folium, Agassiz.

Syn. Clypeaster folium, Agassiz and Desor’s Cat. rais., Ann. Sc. Nat.

tom. vil. p. 131.

Test subheptagonal, much depressed; borders thin and sharp

like Scutella; the petaloid ambulacra short, open, and ex-

panded below; acutely lanceolate at the apex; ambulacral

rosette small, and rising gently from the middle of the dor-

sum; poriferous zones lie in angular depressions ; apical disc

small, with a central prominent madreporiform tubercle.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 137 inch, transverse

diameter 134 inch, height ;3,ths of an inch.

Description.—The general outline of this little Urchin, with

the structure of its ambulacral rosette, clearly prove it to be a

Clypeaster, whilst its depressed dorsal surface and thin border

show it to have affinities with Scuéella. Its outline is subhep-

tagonal, with the anterior border slightly produeed ; the petaloid

ambulacral areas are short and widely expanded below, tapering

and acutely lanceolate above; their apices closely approach at

the vertex, and meet at the circumference of the madreporiform

from the Island of Malta. 117

tubercle ; the poriferous zones lie in angular depressions of the

test, which, added to the convexity of the ambulacra, give a

much greater relief to the petaloidal star than in other congeneric

forms ; the rosette formed by the petaloid portions of the ambu-

lacra is small, being only a little more than one-half the diameter

of the antero-posterior axis. The two rows of pores in the pori-

ferous zones diverge gently from each other from the apex to the

base, and there are from thirty to thirty-six pairs of holes in

each zone. At the junction of the test-plates there are slight

depressions on the surface, corresponding to the sutures between

the same; the tubercles are small and set rather closely together,

and the intervening granulation is quite microscopic ; the border

is exceedingly thin and entire; the base is concealed by firmly

adherent matrix, which cannot be removed without fracturing

the test.

Affinities and differences.—C. folium is allied to the young

condition of C. marginatus, but the general flatness of the dorsal

surface, and the absence of the campanulate elevation of the

ambulacra in that species, added to the greater wideness of the

basal opening of the petaloid ambulacral areas, and the more

angular depression in the poriferous zones, afford poimts of

comparison whereby these two species may be distinguished

from each other: the thinness of the border and flatness of the

dorsal surface are diagnostic characters by which it may be

known from its congeners.

Locality and stratigraphical position—The only specimen we

know from Malta is that contained in Earl Ducie’s collection ;

it was obtained from bed No. 2. We have another specimen

before us, kindly sent by M. Michelin from the Miocene terrain

of Balistro, in the Gulf of Santa Manza, Corsica. Agassiz and

Desor, on the authority of M. Deluc, give the tertiary of Palermo

as the locality of their specimen.

History.—This species is enumerated in the ‘ Cat. rais.’ of

Agassiz and Desor, and stated to be “ espéce trés plate, & bords

tranchant.” A detailed description of this interesting form is

now given for the first time.

Genus Scutrreityia (Lamarck, 1816).

Form in general suborbicular, extremely depressed, almost

always discoidal, more or less enlarged behind; border often tren-

chant, disc entire,margin lobed; posterior border truncated; upper

surface slightly convex; ambulacral flower small, with elegant,

flat, blunt leaves; poriferous zones forming nearly a closed

arch around them at their base; genital pores four, set around

the spongy madreporiform body; base flat; mouth small,

118 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

central, and pentagonal, with five ramose ambulacral furrows,

sometimes branched, passing from the mouth to the border :

tubercles microscopically small and very numerous ; test thick,

interior divided by pillar-like processes: auricles five; jaws

forming a more or less elevated star composed of five distinct

pieces, each formed by the organic union of two elements ; teeth

five, linear, and horizontal. This genus, as now limited, con-

tains only fossil species, one of which is from the chalk of

Georgia, United States; all the others are from the tertiary

rocks.

Scutella subrotunda, Leske.

Syn. Lehinus Melitensis, Scilla, De Corp. Marin. tab. 8. figs. 1-3.

ichinodiscus subrotundus, Leske apud Klein, tab. 47. fig. 7. p. 206.

Echinus subrotundus, Gmelin, Linné by Turton, vol. iv. p. 152.

Scutella subrotunda, Lamarck, Animaux sans Vert. 2nd ed. tom. ii.

p. 284; Defrance, Dict. Sc. Nat. tom. xlviii. p. 230; Des-

moulins, Etudes des Echinides, no. 24. p. 232; Grateloup,

Ours. Foss. pl. 1. fig. 1. p. 36; Agassiz and Desor’s Cat. rais.,

Ann. Sc. Nat. tom. vii. p. 132.

Test very flat, suborbicular; dorsal surface slightly convex ;

ambulacral areas exceeding in length the semi-diameter of the

disc ; base slightly concave; mouth central; anus marginal ;

ambulacral sulci bifid and branched.

Dimensions.— Antero-posterior diameter 2,8 inches, trans-

verse diameter 3,4, inches, height ;4,ths of an inch.

Description.—The test of this delicate Urchin is extremely

flat ; it has an irregular suborbicular discoidal form, with a thin

sinuous margin; the dorsal surface is regularly and gently

convex. The ambulacral areas are more than half the length of

the diameter of the test ; they are of an oblong form, lanceolate

above, and more obtuse below. The pores in the avenues are

widely apart ; those im the inner series are round, whilst those

in the external series terminate in slits that extend about half

way across the mterporiferous spaces. ‘The apical disc is large,

and the elements thereof are intimately soldered together. The

madreporiform tubercle occupies the centre, and the four genital

pores are pierced at unequal distances around it; the anterior

pair are smaller and closer together than the posterior pair; the

five ocular pores are very small. The margin of the dise is very

thin, and has a sinuous outline ; five of the curves thereof cor-

respond to the ambulacral areas, and those appertaining to the

postero-lateral areas are the deepest and best defined ; a small

notch indicates the site of the anal opening. The ventral surface

is shghtly concave. The mouth, about two lines in diameter, is

central and subpentagonal ; from the angles thereof, five ambu-

from the Island of Malta. 119

lacral sulci radiate outwards, which soon become bifid, each trunk

becoming dichotomously branched in old individuals. The anal

opening is round, about half the diameter of the mouth, and is

situate near the posterior border. The tubercles are small, and

closely placed together ; they are nearly of a uniform size on the

dorsal surface.

Affinities and differences.—S. subrotunda so closely resembles

S. striatula, 8. Faujasit, and S. producta, that it requires an at-

tentive study to discover the differences between them. As we

possess single specimens only of these forms, determined and

presented to us by M. Michelin of Paris, we are certain of their

identity with the types they represent. The test is narrower

before, and the ambulacral areas are much smaller in S. s¢triatula

than in S. subrotunda; the ambulacral areas are wider, their

bases and apices are more obtuse, their sides flatter, and their ter-

ininations are more truncated, andthe anus further from the border

in S. producta than in S. subrotunda; the test is more convex on

the dorsal surface, the apical dise is wider, the margin is thicker,

the base flatter, and the anal aperture much further from the

border in 8S. Fauwjasiz than in S. subrotunda; the test is more

produced posteriorly, the margin is more sinuous, the ambulacral

areas are more equally lanceolate at the base and apex, the

inner row of pores of the same curve more gracefully outwards,

and the anus is further from the border in S. Brongniarti than

in S. subrotunda, The size and pyriform shape of the ambu-

lacral areas, the absence of sinuosities in the margin, and the

greater convexity of the dorsal surface, distinguish S. Paulensis

from S. subrotunda.

Stratigraphical range and distribution.—This species is not un-

common in the calcareous sandstone bed No. 4, and in the junc-

tion beds of No. 5, the hard cherty limestone, at Malta. It is

found likewise “in the marine calcaire grossier in the environs of

Bordeaux ; at-Bazas, Léognan, Gradignan, Douai, in Dauphiné ;

in Tourraine ; in Anjou; at Montpellier.” (Grateloup.)

EMistory.—The table of synonyms shows the phasis of the

history of this species, although other forms have been mistaken

for it: in fact, the species of Scutella approach each other so

closely, that, without an authentic series of specimens for com-

parison, similar mistakes may be made. This Urchin is found

in all the public collections. | The specimens before us are from

Malta and Léognan.

Scutella striatula, Marcel de Serres.

Syn. Scufella striatula, Marcel de Serres, Géognosie des Terrains

Tertiaires, p. 156; Desmoulins, Etudes des Echinides, no. 25.

120 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

p- 234; Agassiz, Monogr. des Scutelles, tab. 18. fig. 1-5. p. 81;

Agassiz and Desor’s Cat. raison., Ann. Se. Nat. tom. vil. p. 134.

Scutella subrotunda, Grateloup, Mém. Ours. Foss. tab. 1. fig. 1. p.36.

Test very flat, suborbicular ; dorsal surface very slightly convex ;

ambulacral areas small, short and narrow, Jess than the semi-

diameter of the disc ; base nearly flat; mouth central; anus

marginal; ambulacral sulci bifid.

Dimensions. — ees -posterior diameter 2,7, inches, trans-

verse diameter 2,9, inches, height ,%ths of an inch.

Description. —This Urchin so nearly resembles S. subrotunda,

that it may be doubted whether it is entitled to rank as a distinct

species, or ought rather to be considered as a variety of that

form. The two specimens before us are from localities widely apart

from each other. One is from the Miocene terrains of Terre-

Négre, near Bordeaux, the other from the calcareous sandstone

of Malta. Still the similarity exhibited by these specimens, and

the persistence of those characters which have been considered

as specific, incline us to think that S. striatula may be distinct

from S. subrotunda. The ambulacral rosette is small; the areas

are short, narrow and lanceolate, and are less than the semi-

diameter of the test ; the apical disc is small; the madreporiform

tubercle is prominent and central; the granulations are almost

microscopic; the base is flat; the mouth is small and central,

and the anus marginal; the ambulacral sulci are bifid; the

margin of the test is thin, and the sinuosities well marked. Let

the student compare these characters with the detailed description

of S. subrotunda given in the preceding article.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—It was collected from bed

No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta, where it is not common.

Our French specimen is from the middle tertiaries of Terre-

Négre.

Genus Ecn1noLampas (Gray, 1835).

Test of an elongated or subdiscoidal form; petaloid portion

of the ambulacral areas large, generally elevated into convex

leaves, contracted towards the base, where they cease to rise

above the level of the test ; inferior surface concave towards the

mouth, which is median, symmetrical, pentagonal, and sur-

rounded by five lobes; basal portions of the ambulacra with five

short poriferous zones around the mouth; anus transversely

oblong and inframarginal; apical dise small and excentral, five

genital and five ocular plates placed around the madreporiform

body ; tubercles small, uniform and numerous, sunk in the test,

and surrounded by ring-like areolas. Three species are living

in the seas of warm latitudes ; the others are fossil, mostly in

from the Island of Malta. 121

the tertiary rocks. A few are found in the upper stages of the

cretaceous series.

Echinolampas Kleinii, Goldf.

Syn. Clypeaster Kleinii, Goldfuss, Petrefact. Germanie, tab. 42.

fig. 5. p. 133.

Echinolampas Kleinii, Desmoulins, Etudes des Echinides, p. 346.

no. 14; Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné, Ann. Sc. Nat.

tom. vil. p. 166.

Test ovato-orbicular in the outline, with the posterior border

shghtly produced ; dorsal surface convex, posterior half more

elevated than the anterior; ambulacral areas unequal, usually

on a level with the general surface, but sometimes more

convex and prominent than the rest of the test; apical disc

excentral and anterior; base concave; mouth excentral and

anterior; anus inframarginal; both mouth and anus trans-

versely oblong. :

Dimensions. — Antero-posterior diameter 2,%, inches, trans-

verse diameter 233 inches, height 1,4, inch.

Description.—TVhis Urchin has been well figured by Goldfuss,

and is a very characteristic fossil of the Miocene tertiary beds

of Westphalia, where it appears to be common. The specimen

before us is the only one we know from Malta. The circum-

ference 1s nearly ovato-orbicular, slightly inclining to an obsolete

pentagon, with the posterior border most produced. The dorsal

surface is highly convex, the posterior half being much more so

than the anterior. The ambulacral areas are unequal, as regards

length, width and development; the single anterior area is the

shortest and narrowest, the antero-laterals are next in size, and

the postero-laterals are the most fully developed; they have all

a lanceolate form, with blunt apices. The surface of the areas

is on a level with that of the interambulacra, in the specimen

before us; but in some of the Westphalian Urchins the ambu-

lacral areas form convex projections on the surface of the test.

The poriferous avenues, extending down more than two-thirds of

the dorsal surface, are well marked in our specimen, and lie in

depressions of the test ; they consist of two series of pores; the

internal holes are round, the external run into oblique slits that

have a direction upwards and inwards; the pores on the right

and left sides of the areas do not always correspond in length ;

thus, the anterior pores in the antero-lateral areas are often only

half as long as those on the posterior side of the same areas,

and we see a similar mequality, although not to the same

extent, in those of the smgle ambulacrum. The anterior and

posterior pair of the interambulacral areas are much alike in

122 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

form and development; but the single interambulacrum is

different, it forms a more convex eminence than the others

above, and is produced into a slight caudal appendage behind.

The apical disc is small and excentral, situated nearer the an-

terior border. The madreporiform body occupies the centre,

arvuund which the four genital holes are pierced. The base is

concave ; the mouth is nearer the anterior border, is transversely

oblong, and surrounded by five lobes, formed by the termination

of the interambulacra; the posterior single lobe is the largest ;

the anterior pair are next it in size, and the lobes of the postero-

lateral areas are the smallest and most contracted. Between

the five oral lobes, the poriferous terminations of the ambulacral

areas form petaloidal depressions, which are perforated with

numerous holes; these run out and form lines which indicate

the basal boundaries of the areas. The anus is transversely

oval, ;4,ths of an inch in its long diameter, is more convex on

its anterior than its posterior border, and is situated close to the

margin; it is rather larger than the mouth-opening. The

tubercles are small, uniform in size, and closely set together on

the dorsal surface, and longer and more widely apart on the base.

Affinities and differences.—The great convexity of the dorsal

surface, the greater elevation of the posterior than the anterior

half thereof, the inflated ridge-like eminence formed by the

single interambulacrum, and the well-defined character of the pori-

fercus avenues, form a group of characters by which E. Kleinii

is distinguished from its congeners. It has many points of

resemblance in common with £. ovalis; but the greater length

of the ambulacral areas in this species makes a marked distine-

tion between them; moreover, in /. K/einii the base is concave,

whilst in EF. ovalis it is convex; the latter form is likewise

flatter and more oval, and its apical disc more excentral than in

KE. Kleinit.

Stratigraphical position.—Collected at Malta, from bed No. 2,

where it is very rare. It is found, according to Goldfuss, in the

Miocene beds at Biinde, Osnabruck, Astrapp, and Merminghifen,

in Westphalia.

History.—Admirably figured and well described by Goldfuss.

The only Maltese specimen we have seen of this species 1s that

collected by the Earl Ducie, which is in his lordship’s museum.

Echinolampas Deshayesii, Desor, sp. Pl. IV. fig. 3 a-d.

Syn. Echinolampas Hayesiana, Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné,

Ann. Se. Nat. tom. vil. p. 166.

Test oval, depressed; ambulacral areas narrow; the poriferous

zones contracted, without apparent connecting transverse sulci ;

from the Island of Malta. 123

apical disc small and nearly central; base convex; mouth

and anus large.

Dimensions. — Antero-posterior diameter 2,4; inches, trans-

verse diameter 1,8, inch, height ,8,ths of an inch.

Description.—The form, size and structure of the ambulacral

areas afford the best guide to a knowledge of the numerous species

of this group. The Urchin before us has an oblong form, de-

pressed at the dorsal surface, convex at the base, and slightly

produced posteriorly. The ambulacral areas are narrow at thew

widest part ; they are about one-sixth the width of the postero-

lateral interambulacra at the border. The poriferous zones are

narrow, and extend rather more than half-way down the dorsal

surface ; the pairs of pores are placed closely together, and the slit

or suleus, which im general unites the inner and outer series

of pores together, is absent in this species, or at all events is not

apparent in the individuals before us ; the holes of both rows are

nearly of the same size. The interambulacral areas are wide;

the antero-lateral are the narrowest ; the single interambulacrum

is slightly produced in the region of the anal opening. The

apical disc is small, and situated near the centre of the test,

rather nearer the anterior than the posterior border. The dise

consists of a central madreporiform spongy body, around which

the genital and ocular plates are arranged in a circle; their

sutural lines of union, however, are concealed, and can only be

seen in weathered specimens. The base is convex; the mouth

is very large, and lies in a deep depression opposite the vertex ;

it is surrounded with five oral lobes of small size, with inter-

vening petaloidal depressions, perforated with holes im pairs.

The imterambuiacrum is slightly produced posteriorly. The

anus is a large transversely oblong opening, situated near the

margin. The border of the test is rather obtuse. ‘The tubercles

are of uniform size on the dorsum, and are larger and less

numerous than in E. Kleinit.

Affinities and differences.—This species resembles much E.

seutiformis, but is distinguished from it by the greater narrowness

of the ambulacral areas, and the absence of the transverse slits

or sulci by which the pairs of pores in these avenues are in

general united. The tubercles are more abundant on the dorsal

surface in #. Deshayesii, and the dorsal surface is not so much

elevated in that species as it is in E. scutiformis.

Locality and stratigraphical range—This species was col-

lected from bed No. 2, the yellow sand, at Malta. Desor gives

the “Tert. moyen. d’Oran (Algérie) et de Carthagéne (Cata-

logue)” as his localities ; and we have received from M. Michelin

of Paris a specimen from the Miocene terrain of Balistro, Cor-

124 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

sica, which has enabled us to identify the Maltese Urchin, and

make out the preceding description, the first given of this pretty

form.

Echinolampas Richardi, Desmarest.

Syn. Seutum ovatum Issyaviense, Klein, Echinodermatum, tab. 20.

fig. a, 6, § 77. p. 29(2).

Clypeaster Richardi, Desm. Dict. Sc. Nat. t. liv. tab. 5. p. 12, spec.

ined. in litt. ; Grateloup, Mem. Echid. Foss. tab. 1. fig. 8 a, 6,

p- 44.

Echinolampas Richardi, Desmoulins, Etudes sur les Echinides, p. 342.

no. 4.

Echinolampas Laurillardi, Agassiz and Desor, Ann. Se. Nat. t. vii.

p. 165.—Scilla, Corp. Mar. tab. 11, top figure, showing the base

only.

Test oblong, produced posteriorly, rounded before, flattened

laterally, caudate posteriorly ; dorsal surface convex, elevated ;

base concave ; mouth central; anus inframarginal, lodged in

a caudal process of the interambulacrum ; ambulacral areas

narrow, with contracted poriferous zones.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 1,7 inch, transverse

diameter 1,9, inch, height 3Zths of an inch.

Description.—The specimen before us is so much injured on

the dorsal surface, that we are unable to give a detailed descrip-

tion of this species, which appears to be not uncommon at Malta.

The ambulacral areas are narrow; the pores lie in contracted

zones, and the pairs are unconnected by sulci; the avenues ex-

tend more than half-way down the sides of the test ; the dorsal

surface is elevated and convex, rounded before, and sloping gra-

dually from the vertex to the posterior border; the apical disc

is very excentrical, and placed near the anterior border ; the cir-

cumference of the test is of an irregular oblong figure, round

before, flattened on the sides, and produced behind : the base is

undulated by the elevations of the interambulacra and the de-

pressions of the ambulacral areas ; the single nterambulacrum

is prolonged backwards, and is truncated at the sides and at the

posterior border, which gives it a caudate form. The mouth

is nearly central, and is sunk in a deep depression; it is

transversely oblong, and is surrounded by five oral lobes,

having five petaloidal depressions of the ambulacral areas, with

three pairs of pores in each petal between them; the anus is

larger than the mouth-opening, and is situated at the inframar-

ginal border of the caudate process of the interambulacrum ; it

has a transversely oblong form, and is more convex before than

behind. The Urchin figured by Grateloup is much larger than

the Maltese specimens that have come under our notice ; but

from the Island of Malta. 125

the central mouth-opening and the form of the interambulacrum

induce us to think that it is only a gigantic variety of E. Richardi,

and not #. K/einii, as supposed by Desmoulins. The identity of

this species with Klein’s Scutum ovatum Issyaviense may or may

not be correct, as the figures of fossils in that work are not in

every case to be depended on.

Affinities and differences —E. Richardi has some resemblance

to H. Kleinii, but the narrow ambulacral areas, the flattened

sides, and produced caudate interambulacrum in EL. Richardi

afford points of distinction by which these allied forms may be

readily distinguished from each other. In E. Kleinii the base is

more concave, the mouth nearer the anterior border, and with

larger oral lobes than in EL. Richardi, The dorsal surface presents

other points of difference: in #. K/einii the posterior half of the

test is the most elevated, whilst in #. Richardi it slopes rather

abruptly downwards from the vertex to the truncated posterior

border.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—It was collected from bed

No. 2, at Malta; the specimen before us is the only one in

Earl Ducie’s cabinet. The Geological Museum in Jermyn Street

possesses an interesting series of this form, which are all from

the same island. Grateloup found the large variety at Dax, in

the “faluns bleus de Narrosse,” and adds that it is found like-

wise at Paris, Montpellier ?, Bordeaux, and the Vicentin: Des-

moulins adds St. Paul-trois-Chateaux (Drome) as another locality.

Genus Conoctypvus (Agassiz, 1839).

Test thick, hemispherical or oval, and always much elevated ;

ambulacral areas above long, wide, converging at the summit, a

little contracted below ; mouth median, symmetrical, pentagonal,

and surrounded by five large lobes ; base flat, basal portion of

the ambulacra with poriferous zones around the mouth-opening ;

anus inframarginal, sometimes transversely oblong. The spe-

cies are all fossil, and belong mostly to the tertiary rocks : one

is found in the Maestricht chalk. This genus is nearly allied to

Echinolampas. The character upon which M. Agassiz relied as

diagnostic between Conoclypus and that genus, the direction of

the anus, which is stated* to be elongated in the antero-posterior

diameter in Conoclypus, and in the transverse diameter in Echi-

nolampas, does not hold good in all the species.

Conoclypus plagicsomus, Agassiz.

Syn. Conocyplus plagiosomus, Agassiz and Desor, Cat. rais., Ann.

Se. Nat. 3rd series, tom. vii. p. 168.

Test thick, large, highly convex; border acute; outline round,

* Ann. Se. Nat. tom. vii. p. 167.

126 = On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta.

inclining to oblong, being slightly compressed on the sides ;

ambulacral areas narrow, even with the interambulacra ; pori-

ferous zones very narrow; the inner and outer pores nearly

equal in size, and extending through three-fourths of the

areas; base concave; mouth nearly central, with large oral

lobes ; anus large, transversely oblong and inframarginal.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 6 inches, transyerse

diameter 5,8, inches, height 3 inches.

Description.—This noble Urchin has been mistaken for C.

conoideus, Lamk., as in form, size, and some of its general cha-

racters it resembles that type species; but the eye of the prac-

tised zoophytologist detects, in the structure and narrowness of

the poriferous zones, an organic character sufficient to enable

him to separate it from that species. The general outline of the

base is round, inclining to oval from the gentle compression of

the sides thereof; the dorsal surface 1s much elevated and highly

convex, and the vertex is situated in front of the centre of the

dome ; the ambulacral areas are nearly one-fourth the width of

the interambulacral areas at the border, and are level with them ;

they are nearly of a uniform width throughout, becoming lan-

ceolate at their upper fifth : the poriferous avenues are very nar-

row, and extend three-fourths of the distance between the apex

and the border : the pores in the avenues are only about one line

apart, and are united by short slits directed obliquely upwards

and inwards at nearly equal spaces apart from the base to the

apex ; the pores in the outer and inner series in each zone are

about the same size throughout : the narrowness of the poriferous

avenues forms a very important character in this species, by

which it is distinguished from an allied form, C. conoideus. The

interambulacra are of a triangular form ; the antero-lateral are the

smallest, and the postero-lateral and single interambulacrum of

about the same size are the largest: the apical disc is small, and

situated nearer the anterior than the posterior border, which

occasions a slight difference between the angle of inclination of

the anterior and posterior sides of the test: the centre of the

dise is occupied by a prominent button-like spongy madrepo-

riform body, around which the genital and ocular plates are

arranged, but their lines of suture can only be distinguished in

weathered specimens, or by removing the superficial layer of the

plates. The entire surface of both areas is covered with tuber-

cles, very much alike both as regards size, form, and irregularity

of arrangement ; the only parts exempt from tubercles are the

interporiferous septas of the avenues: the base is concave: the

mouth is situated in the centre of the disc, and is surrounded

by five large prominent lobes: the ambulacra form petaloid

depressions between the oral lobes, in which a number of pores

Rey. T. Hincks on new species of British Zoophytes. 127

are clustered together in pairs. The anus is a large, transversely

oblong opening, placed immediately beneath the posterior mar-

gin; from it to the mouth an elevated ridge of the test runs: the

single interambulacrum is slightly produced posteriorly where

the anus teminates: the tubercles are larger, and placed at

greater intervals apart on the base than on the dorsal surface :

the marginal fold of the test forms an acute angle, and on the

border thereof the tubercles are clustered closer together in

greater numbers, with smaller interspaces between them, than in

any other part of the skeleton.

Affinities and differences.—This species very much resembles

in form and size C. conoideus, but it is readily distinguished from

it by the following characters: the ambulacral areas are smaller,

the poriferous zones are narrower, and the outer and inner pores

of each pair are nearly of the same size, whilst the septas between

the pores are thicker; the dorsal surface is not so much ele-

vated, the base is concave, the anus is large and transversely

oblong, and the mouth possesses very prominent oral lobes.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This Urchin was collected

at Malta, from bed No.2. The fine specimen before us belongs

to the Bristol Institution ; we possess one, through the kindness

of M. Michelin, from the celebrated Urchin bed of Balistro (Cor-

sica) ; it is found likewise in the “ Molasse du Cap Couronne prés

Martigues.” (Michelin.)

[To be continued. |

XIT.—Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new

species. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincks, B.A.

[With two Plates. ]

NEw SPECIES OF SERTULARIA.

Tue beautiful form which I am about to describe has hitherto

been found, so far as I am aware, only in the Shetland seas.

Two specimens im fine condition, and fortunately laden with

vesicles, were obtained by Miss Cutler amongst the refuse of

Mr. Barlee’s dredge. To her great liberality 1 am indebted for

one of these specimens (as for many other interesting zoophytes),

and for the opportunity of presenting a figure and description of

the species to the readers of the ‘ Annals.’

Genus SERTULARIA.

S. alata (Hincks).

Pinnate, blackish-brown, highly varnished; pinne winged ;

cells opposite, adherent below, the upper part suddenly divergent,

128 = Rev. T. Hincks on new species of British Zoophytes.

wide, compressed, concave above, with an oblong aperture. Ves?-

cles small, quadrangular above, with a mucro at each corner on

the top, and a raised, circular orifice in the centre.

Polypidom from 3 to 5 inches in height, simply pinnate, of a

rich blackish-brown colour, and very highly varnished; pinne

alternate, slender towards the base, often much elongated, winged

or keeled along one side; ced/s opposite, adherent for about half

their length, and then suddenly divergent,—the upper part wide,

compressed, rounded below, the superior surface concave, the

sides deeply indented,—aperture oblong, the outer margin

everted, the inner sinuated. Vesicles small, set along one side of

the pinne, attenuated towards the base, subquadrangular above,

—a mucro (which bends imward) at each corner, and a raised

circular orifice in the centre.

The vesicle bears considerable resemblance to that of S. p7-

naster, as figured by Dr. Johnston.

Sertularia alata 1s nearly allied to the S. mutulata, described

by Mr. Busk in the ‘ Voyage of the Rattlesnake,’ and a native

of Torres Straits*. Besides other differences, however, the vesi-

cles of the two species are perfectly dissimilar,—that of the

S. mutulata being aculeate.

Hab. Shetland. (Plate II.)

New Potyzoon.

A very minute zoophyte has occurred to me, creeping over the

surface of large mussel-shells brought in from the Dogger Bank

to the Yorkshire coast, which has hitherto escaped notice. I

have not yet had the opportunity of examining it in a living

state, but I have little doubt that it is a Polyzoon, and shall

assign it a place provisionally as such.

Family Eucratiade, Johnston.

» Scrupariade, Busk.

Genus Hatra (Hincks).

Polypidom adherent, creeping, corneous, branched ; cells de-

cumbent, adnate, irregularly disposed along the fibre, to which

they are attached at the base, or by a short stalk.

Species : Halia pretenuis (Hincks).

Cells elongate, with upturned, terminal, and more or less

tubular apertures.

The polypidom is a creeping fibre of great delicacy, irregularly

branched, corneous and closely adherent ; the ced/s, which occur

* Tam much indebted to Mr. Busk for his kindness in comparing the

Shetland Sertularia with the foreign species of the same genus.

Rev. T. Hincks on new species of British Zoophytes. 129

sometimes in pairs, one on each side of the fibre, sometimes

singly, sometimes in companies, are elongate, attached by a

short stalk, adnate, except at the anterior extremity, which bends

upward, and terminates in a roundish aperture. They are com-

monly laid alongside the fibre, and often appressed to it, but

occasionally stand out from it.

Hab. Mussel-shells from the Dogger Bank. (Plate IIT.)

CELLULARIA cusprpAta (Busk),—a British species.

Mrs. Gulson has kindly supplied me with a specimen of this

Cellularia, which she obtained from the refuse of one of the

Brixham trawl-boats. It is a well-marked species, allied to

C. Peachii, and is common in Australia. Collectors in the South

should be on the look-out for it. Like the Caberea Boryi (Busk),

it may prove, when attention is directed to it, to be far from

uncommon.

There is a description and figure of C. euspidata in Mr. Busk’s

‘ Catalogue of the Polyzoa in the British Museum.’

Caperea Boryt.

Of this exquisite species, which is one of the latest additions

to our fauna, I have been fortunate enough to procure several

small tufts during the past autumn. They were dredged off Bud-

leigh Salterton (Devon), on much the same ground as yielded

Miss Cutler’s beautiful specimen—the first recorded as British.

They were, for the most part, growing in the midst of a mass of

Sérupocellaria scruposa. The species being small, and bearing

a general resemblance to some of the commoner members of its

tribe, may readily escape detection, but it seems probable that,

at least on the Devonshire coast, it is far from rare.

BrANIA MIRABILIS,—the PoLyPe.

The Polype of this species is, I believe, as yet undescribed.

It has about twenty long and delicate arms, forming a singularly

graceful bell, slightly everted round the rim. When fully ex-

tended, it protrudes very far beyond the orifice,—the body at

such times only occupying about the upper third of the cell. A

long, straight cesophagus leads from the pharynx to the stomach.

The flexible portion of the cell, which unrolls as the animal

issues (and which has no operculum of se¢e), is of remarkable

length. Amongst the Polyzoa I know of no polype which

excels this in beauty, unless it be that of the (so-called) Flustra

hispida, An examination of its structure justifies Mr. Busk’s

removal of the genus Beania from the family of the Vesicu-

lariade.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 9

130 Mr. C.S. Harris on the Marine Vivarium.

I have procured the B. mirabilis in a living state, parasitic on

Celiularia avicularia—one of Mr. Bean’s original habitats for it

—in tide-pools on the Devonshire coast.

LAOMEDEA LACERATA (mihi).

This species (the perfect state of Dr. Johnston’s Campanularia

lacerata), which I first described in the ‘Annals’ for August 1852,

has occurred to me again on the coast of Devon. It has a spe-

cial liking for Bowerbankia imbricata, about the dense tufts of

which I have found it in considerable plenty at Exmouth, and I

have also dredged it in Slapton Bay, on Campanularia verticillata.

CAMPANULARIA INTEGRA,—the VESICLE.

We have no description or figure, I believe, of the Vesicle of

this species, though it may perhaps be known to collectors. I

have only once met with it,—on specimens of the zoophyte found

at Filey on the Yorkshire coast, which spread profusely over one

of the red sea-weeds,—a favourite habitat with the various kinds

of Campanularia. The vesicle of C. integra resembles in general

character that of its ally the C. volubilis, but has its own distine-

tive peculiarities. It is more truly pedicellate, elongate, spirally

twisted ; the wrinkles are not so numerous nor so closely set, and

are sharply carinated. The vesicle is abruptly attenuated below,

and wants altogether the regular ovate form which belongs to

that of the volubilis.

I am glad to be able to add a drawing of the C. integra and

its vesicle, from the accurate pencil of Mr. Tuffen West.

Plate III.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES II. anp III.

Puatre II.

Sertularia alata, natural size, and portions magnified.

PuateE III.

Halia pretenuis, a few cells magnified.

Campanularia integra, with its vesicles, magnified.

X1IV.—On the Marine Vivarium. By C. 8S. Harris, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Tur accompanying letter was sent to me a short time since by

my friend C. 8. Harris, Esq., of Budleigh Salterton, Devon,

whose experience has been equal to that of either Mr. Warington

Mr. C.S. Harris on the Marine Vivarium. 131

or Mr. Gosse, but scarcely with the same result ; unless, as | may

infer from the following paragraph in Mr. Gosse’s last commu-

nication to the ‘ Annals’—“ Some of the original animals still

remain in a healthy condition, such as Actinie and Serpule,

though others have died off in the course of the summer, and

have been replaced by more”—Mr. Harris changed the water,

Mr. Gosse the animals.

My own experience is limited to this summer, and certainly

through the hot weather we could not keep animals alive, except

some common Actinie, which shut themselves up into balls:

unless the water was changed every few days, it became brown.

But since the weather has become colder, I have kept many

animals, including Aplysia, Actinie (several species), Paguri,

Dorides, Mollusca, and one large Starfish (Uraster glacialis), for

four months, when an accident broke the case, of which we have

three mounted in the garden of the Athenzeum here :—the object

of which, in this approximity to the sea, is more to have a reser-

voir to observe oceanic products, than to prove the capability of

maintaining a perpetual and healthy equilibrium between the

animal and vegetable kingdoms; though the latter will not be

neglected.

The fact observed by Mr. Warington, of the power of the Lim-

neus to move from one place to another by means of a mucous

suspending cord, I have observed also to be the case with Bulla

aperta, in the vivarium of my friend Mr. Smyth ; but the power

of secreting the mucus, which is exuded from the external sur-

face of the animal, is limited in its continuance; to prove the

fact, we raised it three times to a glass shelf in the vivarium ;

the last time, not being able to secrete the ladder, it fell head

over heels, and therefore lost the power of choosing its place

below, as it could do when it came down by the cord.

I am, Gentlemen, yours obediently,

C. Srence Bate,

Hon. Sec. to Plymouth Institution and Devon

and Cornwall Nat. Hist. Society.

17 Clarence Place, Penzance, Dec. 17, 1854.

My pear Sir,

In answer to your request, I have only to say, I did not keep

a vivarium with any view to its being of service to the cause of

science ; not having, at the time I commenced some five years ago,

any idea that others were doing the same with a higher view than

mere amusement: this I now very much regret ; however, such

experience as I have had shall be detailed as briefly as possible,

and if of any service to you, I shall feel gratified by your using

132 Mr.C.S. Harris on the Marine Vivarium.

it. At first I put into the tank (a long glass case, length 23 ft.,

depth 18 inches, width 12 in.; the bottom of 3-inch mahogany,

with a gutta-percha tap to draw off the water) all the curious ob-

jects that presented themselves in my dredging, and for some

time derived much pleasure in watching them ; but I soon found

that crowding was not only injurious to the various tribes, but

that it caused the water to become foul.

The Actinia dianthus, A.parasitica, A.crassicornis, I have found

the longest lived ; dianthus I have 3 years old, and some 2 years

old, born in the tank: this species [ have never yet found take

any food I offered, therefore I suppose it derives its nourishment

from animalcule ; it is the best for keeping and the most beau-

tiful, standing up some 6 to 9 inches ; the others I occasionally

fed with a portion of mussel, previously washed, to destroy the

milky substance that would foul the water. With these live very

well the small Hermit Crabs and Swimmers (crabs), also the

Rock Blennies; the latter 1 have had tame enough to come to

the surface and feed from the hand; I kept them five months,

when they were destroyed by my crowding in too many things,

with the desire to show a friend. I have found it advisable to

clean all the Actinie previous to placing them in the tank, by

keeping them in a tub of salt water, and taking off the dirt and

slime with a soft brush; they will then throw out a quan-

tity of milky liquor, which, if in the vivarium, would foul it. As

arule, I clean everything and keep it apart for a few hours

to get purged, fish excepted. All the Pectens are amusing,

and tolerably long-lived. The Goby is a long liver also. The

Sertularie are beautiful objects. Tubularia gracilis, T. indivisa,

Lucernaria auricula, L. campanulata, are all beautiful, and when

near the glass and viewed with a lens, highly interesting ; they do

not foul the water if taken out when dead. All the above have been

in one tank, the water of which in winter was changed once in

two or three weeks, in summer twice a week. Growing on pieces of

rock were Jridea edulis, Enteromorpha erecta, and E. intestinalis ;

these all kept well. I was much troubled with a green weed,

which during the summer months covered everything, and could

only be kept down by a thorough cleaning every week ; but in one

experiment I made with some water left a whole summer in a

globe, this green weed (I think an Enteromorpha) kept the water

perfectly sweet : this globe was placed out of the influence of the

sun, but open to the rain. Another beautiful object, but which,

unless the water is frequently changed, continues in beauty but a

few days, is the Aleyonium digitatum ; nothing can be more beauti-

ful when fully distended. I have kept them eight to ten days by

frequent changes of water, as they are apt to turn it milky, which

is certain destruction to all in the tank; they are very abun-

Mr. C.S. Harris on the Marine Vivarium. 133

dant, and make a fine show among a group of cominon Ac-

tinie.

I never found that the green plague could be kept down by

the introduction of the common Winkle, or other Mollusca. It is,

however, highly interesting to see the latter deposit their spawn ;

and moreover the Zrochi and others are very beautiful. One

very interesting fact I witnessed several times: the Gonoderus

(I know not the specific name) deposit its spawn, im the form

of a mass that I can compare to nothing better than a shirt frill,

and always quite at the edge of the water. I had two in the viva-

rium: when one, which I suppose to be the female, had deposited

its spawn, the other took its place close by, as if to guard it. I

removed them several times to the opposite end, but they could

be seen as constantly returning to the same spot: as they chose

such an unsafe place, I had no opportunity of seeing the result

of their labours come into life.

The Actinia dianthus will appear sometimes covered with a

thread-like mucilage, which in a few days shows small joints or

knobs ; these begin to wave or float about and attach themselves

to the glass, or shells and rock, and in a day or two, if examined

with a lens, will be found to be the young Actine ; therefore

with common care you need not be without this lovely variety,

which in fact gives no trouble.

It is only within the past two years that I have heard of

attempts to keep sea water pure by means of certain sea-weeds ;

but I must confess that all the vivaria I have seen since, where

the attempt has been made, have been anything but pleasant sights

to look upon,—not in the least resembling the clear rock-pools one

delights to pry into ona bright summer’s day. Whether such

a desirable thimg will ever be accomplished, is a question far

from being solved; I have made two or three attempts, at the

suggestion of others, but without success. In warm weather up

rose that plague, the little green weed, and soon hid everything

from sight ; thus destroying the use of the vivarium as an object

of study or delight, though by it the water might be kept pure,—

but how far animal life also, I know not. I certainly think,

as a public sight, instructive and entertaining, the vivarium is

best kept in order by manual labour, changing the water, clean-

ing the animals, rocks and shells, and removing instantly all

that perish. An hour or so in early morning is all that is required,

with the introduction of a few new or fresh objects from time to

time ; and by eccasionally changing the masses of rock,—from

which change you would get much proper food for your animals,—

all would be kept in a healthy condition In large tanks larger

rock-fish may be admitted ; but, I think, as a rule, all that havea

tendency to foul the water should be kept apart, among which are

134 Zoological Society :—

those animals that require much feeding ; though none require

much, if the water is properly changed and a spare tub of water

kept for cleansing purposes.

A very beautiful vivarium might be made, having on rocks

and shells as many varieties of zoophytes as could be procured,

the only large objects to be the A. dianthus, which requires

no feeding, and is found of such beautiful colours ; the Deles-

seria and other striking Alge might be introduced with effect,

and I will vouch for its attraction.

Were I nearer to you, I should have much pleasure in

being at your meetings. I have written to a friend dredging in

Scotland to send home all the small Crustacea, among which

you may possibly find something.

Yours very sincerely,

C. S. Harris.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 11, 1853.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

On a New Species oF SALAMANDER FROM CALIFORNIA.

By J. E. Gray, Pa.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Mr. Henry Gurney most kindly sent to the Zoological Society for

exhibition some Reptiles, from Monterey in California, with the de-

sire that the specimens should afterwards be placed in the British

Museum. Among the rest was a very fine and large specimen of a

Triton, which has much the external appearance of the large white-

spotted Ambyostoma Caroline of the eastern part of the United States

of America. On more minute examination and comparison, it proved

to be quite distinct ; and as I do not find any description of it In any

of the American papers on these animals, I have sent a comparative

description of the two species.

1. Ampyostoma Caro.tin&, Gray, Cat. Amph. B. M. 35.

Brown ; small spot over orbit, large spot on each side the occiput,

on each leg near the joint, and a series down each side of the back

and tail, white; palatine teeth in a short, nearly straight line, be-

tween and not reaching to the internal nostrils, and with a separate

small group of teeth behind each internal nostril.

2. AMBYOSTOMA CALIFORNIENSE.

Black ; sides of lips, lower part of neck, body and tail, and limbs,

with large white spots ; palatine teeth im an elongated angular trans-

verse line, bent forwards in the middle and extending to the outer

edge of the hinder part of the internal nostril.

Hab. California, Monterey, in a well (Gurney).

A smaller white spot on each side of the back, not symmetrical ;

the one on the right side being much in front of the other.

Ambyostoma punctulatum, Gray, Cat. Amph. B. M. 37, has the

Dr. J. E. Gray on a new species of Tortoise. 135

tongue free on the side, and is nearly allied to the genus Plethodon :

the | palatine teeth are very indistinct, not forming a regular ridge.

Description or a New Species or Tortotse (Testupo

PLANICEPS), FROM THE GALAPAGOS ISLANDS.

By J. E. Gray, Pu.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., P.B.S. erc.

After the examination of the specimens of the large Black Tor-

toise (Testudo Indica) in the various English and continental col-

lections, including the specimens which had served Schweiger, Schle-

gel, Fitzinger, Dumeril and Bibron, and others, as the types of spe-

cies, I placed them all in the ‘Catalogue of the Tortoises, Croco-

diles and Amphisbeenians in the Collection of the British Museum,’

as varieties of a single, very variable species, which had been seat-

tered by man in different tropical parts of the globe. I see no cause

to change my opinion with respect to the head now about to be de-

scribed, even should it prove to be that of a black species, which is

possible, as the black species is the only one known which has any

affinity to it in point of size. The skull now described was sent to

Haslar Hospital, and said to have been taken from a specimen brought

from the Galapagos Islands. The Black Tortoise of those islands has

been described by Dr. Harlan under the name of Testudo elephan-

topus ; but his figure and description so exactly agree with the adult

Testudo Indica, and the specimen in the Gardens of the Zoological

Society brought from the Galapagos Islands, is so exactly similar to

the specimen of Testudo Indica from the Mauritius, that I cannot

think that the usual Galapagos Tortoise is different from that spe-

cies, or like the skull here noticed. I therefore propose to designate

this species by the provisional name of Testudo planiceps. The fol.

lowing comparative statement of the characters presented by this

skull and that of 7. Indica, will show the differences which exist be-

tween them.

Testrupo Inpica.

Skull high, convex.

Forehead convex, rounded to the

nose-cavity; broad between the

eyes.

Temples flat behind.

Cheeks small, four-sided.

Edge of the jaw between the nose-

cavity and the mouth narrow

and rounded.

Nose-cavity oblong, nearly twice

as high as broad, contracted on

each side above.

Palate broad, oblong, very deeply

coneave, and with concave con-

verging sides in front.

TESTUDO PLANICEPS.

Skull much-depressed, flat.

Forehead flat, with a rapid de-

clivity towards the nose-cavity ;

narrow between the eyes.

Temples produced, bent in be-

hind.

Cheeks large, subtrigonal.

Edge of the jaw between the nose-

cavity and the mouth high and

erect.

Nose-cavity nearly square, scarce-

ly higher than broad, and very

little contracted above.

Palate narrow, nearly lozenge-

shaped, truncated behind, rather

deeply concave, with straight

converging sides in front.

136 Zoological Society :—

Testupo Inpica. TESTUDO PLANICEPS.

Sphenoid bone deeply concave | Sphenoid bone flat beneath, under

beneath, under the condyle. the condyle.

Lower jaw narrowed and rounded | Lower jaw convex and erect in

in front, not more than half as front, and as high as behind.

high as behind.

These descriptions are taken from skulls of nearly the same size,

as proved by the following measurements :—

we Leia: T. planiceps.

Length from condyle to front of lip........ 53 54

from occipital crest to witha : 52 58

of palate concavity . £ biel sae eae oe 28

Width at condyles...... Suc 90 fs haley, oe ela 4}

at ends of temporal Shonenytatotee can di 3t

of palate concavity in middle........ 13 l

between Orbits: 2. waht stoner et 2 12

Height from back of upper lip to top of head =o 16

of front of lower jaw ........ 2 1

Length of nasal opening ............0.... 2 1s

January 25.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

DeEscRIPTIONS OF Two NEW Birps, FROM FERNANDO Po.

By Louis FRAsErR.

Buso Poensis, Fraser.

Brownish yellow, each feather barred with brown, the brown pre-

dominating on the crown, shoulders and middle of the back; tail

above barred with brown and greyish brown alternately ; twelve bars

of each colour.

Total length 16 inches; gape, 13; wing, 12; tail, 7; tarsi, 13.

Hab. Fernando Po.

Killed in June. The specimen from which the above description

was taken is the only one that has been seen by the town’s-people ;

consequently I presume it is very scarce, at least in this part (Cla-

rence) of the island. The natives say it destroys fowls, which here

roost in the trees.

Native name ‘Oko.’ This is evidently a generic term, as the same

name is applied to my Strix Poensis.

Buceros Poensis, Fraser.

Female by dissection. Head and neck maroon, the feathers of

the head standing out in apparent disorder, as in Buceros comatus ;

the rest of the plumage black, the back and tail having bronze

reflections ; the four outer tail-feathers terminated with white.

Cere cerulean-blue ; upper part of throat-sac French-white, middle

a blending of French-white and blue, terminated with czerulean-blue ;

these fleshy parts are much wrinkled; legs and feet deep blue.

Total length 30 inches; gape, 6; wing, 143; tail, 13; tarsi, 13.

Hab. Fernando Po.

Killed in the month of July, in deep moult.

Mr. A. White on new species of Aigosoma. 137

Native name, ‘Oon-cot-to.’ The natives say it cries, as it flies,

‘ How-oo-ar, how-oo-ar, how-oo-ar.’ Very shy. Makes its nest in

holes of very large trees, in the dry season; lays two eggs. These

birds used to be common in the neighbourhood of Clarence, but since

the introduction of guns they have been much shot, and have retired

to the mountain.

Palm oil nuts, only, were found in the gizzard, which was soft,

almost like a stomach ; skin very thin and difficult to prepare. Be-

tween the skin and body appeared to be air-cells.

The male is said to differ materially, but I have not been fortu-

nate enough to procure a specimen.

February 8.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

MonoGcrary or THE Genus AIGOSOMA, SERVILLE, WITH THE

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES ALLIED TO IT.

By Apam Wulite, F.L.S.

The genus 4gosoma was formed by M. Serville for the reception

of a longicorn beetle, first described by Scopoli under the name of

Cerambyz scabricornis. In this genus the head is produced behind

the eyes into a kind of neck, unlike its congeners, which have the

head retracted into the thorax as far as the eyes. The prothorax is

trapezoidal and contracted in front; the ovipositor of the female is

long and prominent; the antenne in the males are rough, in the

females smooth.

The larva of the European species is found in the trunks of various

kinds of trees; the perfect imsect, according to M. Mulsant, appears

at Lyons in the month of July, and is active at night. M. Serville

alludes to a second species, which he had seen in the collection of

M. Dejean, where it bore the name 4g. affine. In the following little

monograph will be found descriptions of five new species, all con-

tained in the collection of the British Museum.

AEGOSOMA.

Aigosoma, Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. i. 162.—Cerambyz, p. Scop.—

Prionus, p. Fabr.

1. AXGOSOMA SCABRICORNE.

Cerambyz scabricornis, Scop. Ent. Carn. 54.

Prionus scabricornis, Fabr. Syst. El. ii. 258; Oliv. Col. iv. t. 11.

f. 42.9; Latr. R.A. v..p. 108:

Aigosoma scabricorne, Sery. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr.i. 163; Mulsant,

Col. de France, i. p. 24.

Hab. Europe. Coll. Brit. Mus.

2. AXGosoma stnicum, White. 4g. nigro-brunneum, thorace

medio postice recto, scutello apice subelongato.—Long. lin. 18.

Hab. Shanghai, N. China (Mr. Fortune). Coll. Brit. Mus.

There is a female of this species in the Museum; it comes from

Shanghai, and differs but little from the corresponding sex of the

Agosoma scabricorne ; it is of a darker brown, the posterior margin

138 Zoological Society :—

of the thorax over the scutellum is straight, and not slightly notched

as in that species; the scutellum also is more pointed.

3. AEGOSOMA ORNATICOLLE, White. 4g. capite et thorace ni-

gris, verrucis minutis scabriusculis ; thorace plagis quatuor

pilis aureis tectis; elytris obscure ferrugineo-brunneis, sutura

(apice spinigera) margineque nigris ; antennarum articulis ter-

tio quarto et quinto basi asperis.—Long. lin. 25.

Hab. E. Indies. Coll. Brit. Mus.

Head black, covered with small warts, with a smooth line down the

middle, ending in a small smooth depression in the space between

the antennze. Mandibles strongly punctured, tips and imner edge

smooth: autennze with the basal jomt thickly covered with small

warts; the third, fourth and fifth scabrous, the projections more

distant from each other than they are on the basal joint; sixth

and following joints short and smooth. Thorax thickly covered

with small warts, with four small spots covered with golden yellow

hairs; two of these spots on the fore-margin, two on the posterior

margin, somewhat more distant from each other than the two fore

ones; the hairs are all more or less directed towards the centre of

the spot. Elytra smooth, dull ferruginous brown, the suture and

margins black, the suture spined at the apex.

4. ASGOSOMA MARGINALE.

Cerambyx marginalis, Fabr. Syst. El. ii. 280.

Hab. China, Hong Kong (J. C. Bowring, Esq.) ; Cape of Good

Hope (Faér.). Coll. Brit. Mus.

5. Aicosoma CinGALENSE, White. My. antennarum articulis

tertio et quarto scabriusculis et breviter pilosis ; thorace spina

brevi laterali, dorso excavato ; elytris costatis pilisque flaves-

centibus tectis, sutura apice mutica.—Long. lin. 17-203.

Hab. Ceylon. Coll. Brit. Mus. and Capt. Parry.

Head between and behind the eyes more or less covered with de-

cumbent yellowish hairs; antennze with the basal joint scabrous and

punctured ; third joint very long, slightly curved, somewhat rough,

and rather thickly covered with short yellowish hairs ; fourth joint

as long as the fifth and sixth joimts taken together, somewhat bent,

rather rough, and covered with short yellowish hairs, except at

the tip, which is smooth; the fifth and following joints without

hairs. Thorax with the sides angled, the angle terminating in a

small sharpish spine; the posterior edge margined; middle of the

back hollowed out, sides somewhat nodulose ; surface punctured and

more or less thickly covered with yellowish adpressed hairs. Scu-

tellum with yellowish adpressed hairs. Elytra very long, rather

flat, with two or three not very prominent costz, and rendered less

distinet by the yellowish adpressed hairs which more or less thickly

cover the surface; end of the elytra gradually rounded off; suture

without a spine. Abdomen beneath smooth, shining. Legs com-

pressed, somewhat scabrous, brown, with shortish yellow hairs.

6. ANGOSOMA SULCIPENNE, White. yg. thoracis lateribus sub-

Mr. A. White on the Genus Cyrtonops. 139

parallelis ; elytris tricostatis, apice spina suturali, costis dua-

bus interioribus post medium confluentibus, ad apicem intus

curvatis ; antennis levibus, cinnamomeis.—Long. lin. 10-114.

Hab. E. Indies, Tenasserim (J. D. C. Packman, Esq.). Coll.

Brit. Mus.

Head smooth, not grooved down the middle, chestnut-brown, with

some scattered short yellowish hairs; antennz smooth, cinnamon-

brown ; first joint strongly punctured. Thorax straight in front,

the sides nearly parallel, the posterior angle somewhat projecting ;

the surface slightly scabrous, and rather closely covered with short

golden yellow hairs. Elytra with three prominent keels, the two

inner confluent beyond the middle of the elytra and continued in a

single keel, which is bent inwards near the tip; the outer keel some-

what waved and slightly curved at the end; in the space between it

and the other there is a shorter and less distinct keel, which about

the middle of the elytra passes into small tubercles; the shoulders

and sides of the keels and the spaces between them at the base are

more or less covered with small tubercles; the spaces between the

keels have many short golden yellow adpressed hairs. The spine at

the end of the suture is sharp, as is the outer margin of the elytra.

Legs compressed, brown.

7. AiSGosoMA TIBIALE, White. 4g. thoracis lateribus unispino-

sis, angulis posticis acutis, fere spinosis ; elytris levibus, costa

media distincta, alteraque ad suturam abbreviata ; suture apice

spinoso ; tibiis crassis, tarsis angustis.—Long. lin. 18}.

Hab. N. India. Coll. Brit. Mus.

Head short, slightly grooved between the eyes, under side of head

rough. Antenne with the first, second, third and fourth joints

thickly covered with small warts. Thorax with a spine on the lateral

edge about the middle, separated from the produced, somewhat re-

flected posterior angle by a rounded sinus ; surface covered with small

warts and outstanding inconspicuous hairs. Scutellum punctured,

with a raised line in the middle of the base. Elytra smooth, dark

brown, with a distinct costa running nearly to the tip, and another

between that and the suture, vanishing about the middle of the

suture ; elytra rounded at the tip, the suture with a short spine.

Legs with the femora and tibize thick, the tarsi narrow.

Cyrtonops, White, n. g.

Head with largish eyes, which are hardly if at all emarginated.

Palpi long, with the terminal joint nearly twice the length of the pre-

ceding, obliquely truncated at the tip and covered on each side with

shortish hairs*. Antenne cylindrical, covered with small hairs, third

joint not much longer than the fourth. Thorax rather wider than

long, the sides angulated. Elytra with the sides nearly parallel.

Legs simple ; tibize compressed, and more or less thickly covered with

short hairs.

* In one of the specimens there is a curious malformation of the palpi; from

the third joint proceed two longish hairy joints, one of them bent.

140 Zoological Society :—

CyRTONOPS PUNCTIPENNIS, White. C. brunneo-cinnamomeus,

pilis brevibus erectis flavis tectus ; thorace punctato ; scutello

pilis adpressis tecto. Llytris obscure tricostatis profunde

punctatis, punctis longitudinaliter ordinatis.—Long. lin. 9-11.

Hab. India. Coll. Brit. Mus.

Of arich cinnamon-brown, closely covered with short erect yellow-

ish hairs. Thorax irregularly punctured, the punctures running into

each other and sometimes leaving small smooth spaces. Scutellum

rounded at the end, covered with short hairs, which lie close to the

surface. Elytra with three rather indistinct longitudinal costee ; sur-

face, except at the tip, with many deep punctures, more or less regu-

larly arranged in lines; between these are smaller punctures, from

which proceed the hairs.

Extracts FroM A Letter spy Mr. H. Cuurtron, RESPECT-

ING CoLLEcTIONS IN New ZEALAND. COMMUNICATED BY

Mr. J. STEVENs.

Wanganui, July 24, 1851.

You can form no idea of the great trouble and expense attending

a journey such as you recommend in search of the Notornis. In the

first place, the nature of the country is such, that it is almost im-

possible to penetrate in search of anything; they can only be ob-

tained by the merest chance, or from the natives. In most of the

places where birds are to be obtained you cannot proceed without

cutting your way, and the fern and shrubs are so thick and high,

that if a bird rises close to you you cannot see it. This is the case

with the Pakeko. I have been frequently in places abounding with

them and not got a shot, though they were flying all about me; the

Notornis being of similar habit will be equally difficult to obtain.

In the next place, I should have to charter a small vessel for two

months at least, to take tents, provisions, &c. for myself and men, to

be away from home for perhaps three months, and all for the very

slight chance of meeting with a very rare bird: perhaps ten years

ago, when I did not mind moving, I might have gone, but now I am

snug and comfortable here there is no chance of it; so for me the

Notornis must remain.

There are xo positively authentic accounts of living Moas. I have

paid some attention to the subject, and have heard nothing yet that

can be relied on. I think it possible that one species (not the largest)

may yet be discovered in the Middle Island, but it will probably be

some time first, as even the discovery of that bird will hardly pay a

man for undergomg such fatigue and danger as would be necessary

if a person went in search for it. See Mr. Brunner’s journal, who

was eighteen months exploring about 150 miles, and who, had it not

been for his native companions, must have been starved if he had

twenty lives.

The Kakapo is now pretty well known; it appears to be tolerably

abundant on the Middle Island, though probably quite or nearly ex-

tinct on this. I have seen several specimens, and the Acheron

steamer on her late expedition I believe obtained a great many, as

Mr. J. Gould on the Nest and Eggs of Menura Alberti. 141

well as Kiwis, so that, on her return to England, I suppose there will

be plenty.

I have had good accounts from the natives of a very large Kiwi

existing within their memory, but now supposed to be extinct on this

island ; it is represented as being at least four feet high. Perhaps

that may be still found on the other island. There are also names

for five or six other good-sized ground birds, such as large rails, &c.,

lately existing here, but since the introduction of so many dogs and

cats, supposed to be extinct. One was shot the other day near the

town, of a species of which I had seen but one specimen previously ;

it may be Rallus assimilis, but I have not the skins to compare.

There is also, about thirty miles from here, a very pretty little duck

or teal, which is not described. These are the only novelties I have

seen since my return. I have had several Kiwis brought me, and

also a few eggs; I had one for breakfast, which was very good and

quite enough for one. I sent one last year to the British Museum.

I have made many inquiries about the extinct native rat, but there

are certainly none now to be obtained, though formerly they were so

numerous as to form a principal article in feasts, and were considered

avery great delicacy ; they lived on berries, &c., and were like lumps

of fat; it is possible they were a kind of opossum rather than a rat.

The last were seen here about ten years ago ; but the cats and rats, of

which the woods are now full everywhere, have destroyed them all.

I think there are two kinds of native mice here; one, a sort of shrew,

which my dog formerly often caught in the swamps, but which I have

not seen lately; another, a little blackish one, found about fields and

gardens ; this one I have only seen since my return. The natives do

not know it, and confound it with the common house mouse, but I

do not think it can be an introduced species, as in that case it would

searcely so quickly be found in thousands over so large a tract of

country as that in which it was observed last year (I have seen none

lately), but rather believe it to be an indigenous species, which from

some unknown cause appeared for a short. time in astonishing num-

bers, and then as strangely disappeared.

Insects are so very few, that they are really not worth the great

trouble of looking after. I have seen no new species since my return.

I know of only five or six butterflies. The largest land shell here is

a flat snail, about a quarter of an inch in diameter.

March 8.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

On THE Nest AND Eces or MenurA ALBERTI.

By Joun Gouxp, F.R.S.

Mr. Gould exhibited a nest and two eggs of Menura Alberti, which

had been obligingly lent to him for the purpose by Mr. Turner of

Sydney. The nest was oven-shaped in form ; outwardly constructed

of roots, tendrils and leaves of palms, and lined with green mosses.

It was about 2 feet in length by 16 inches in breadth, domed over

except at one end. The eggs, barely 24 inches long by 13 broad,

142 Zoological Society :—

are of a deep purplish chocolate, irregularly blotched and freckled

with a darker colour.

The nest and eggs are deposited in the national collection at the

British Museum.

Notice OF A PRESUMED New SPECtIEs oF RHINOCEROS,

FROM SoutH AFRICA.

By J. E. Gray, Pa.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., P.B.S. erc.

Colonel Thomas Steele having most kindly presented to the Bri-

tish Museum a pair of horns of a two-horned Rhinoceros, which was

discovered in the interior of South Africa by his friend Mr. Oswell,

Dr. Gray exhibited the horns; and having pointed out the pecu-

liarity of their form, proposed that they should be provisionally de-

scribed as belonging to a new species, under the name of Rhinoceros

Oswellit.

The front horn is elongated and thick ; but instead of being bent

back, as is the general character of R. dicornis, or erect, as in R. si-

mus, is bent forwards, so that the upper surface is worn flat by being

rubbed against the ground. The front horn in the pair exhibited

was 31 inches long, flat, square, rough and fibrous in front, rounded

and smooth behind. The hinder horn was short, conical and sub-

quadrangular ; it was 11 inches in length.

Dr. Gray stated that the British Museum possesses a second speci-

men of a front horn, of a similar curve and form, with a similarly

worn front top, of a rather larger size. This formerly belonged to

Sir Hans Sloane’s Collection ; so that this species, like R. stmus, must

have been known to the older travellers.

Mr. W. J. Broderip on the Dodo. 143

March 22.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

DescrRIPTION oF A New SPECIES OF TETRAOGALLUS.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

Mr. Gould laid upon the table a complete series of all the known

species of the genus T'etraogallus, viz. the

Tetraogallus Caspius, inhabiting Astrabad, Ghilan, and other parts

of Persia ;

Tetraogallus Himalayensis, inhabiting the Himalaya mountains ;

Tetraogallus Altaicus, inhabiting the Altai mountains ;

and a fine new species, lately sent to the Honourable East India Com-

pany, from Thibet, by Captain Strachey, which he described under

the name of

TETRAOGALLUS TIBETANUS.

Crown of the head, cheeks, back and sides of the neck dark slate-

grey, washed with buff on the orbits ; ear-coverts buffy white ; chin,

front of the throat and chest white; upper surface, wings and tail-

coverts freckled buff, grey and black, the feathers of the middle of

the back and the wing-coverts broadly edged with pale buff; rump

and upper tail-coverts washed with rufous ; “primaries greyish brown ;

secondaries broadly edged and tipped with white ; ; breast crossed b

a narrow band of grey, freckled with buff and blotched with black ;

under surface white; the feathers of the flanks and lower part of the

abdomen narrowly but conspicuously margined with jet-black, form-

ing stripes along those parts of the body ; under tail-coverts black,

with a broad stripe of white down the centre; tail very dark brown,

inclining to rufous at the tip; bill and feet orange-red.

Total length about 15 inches; bill, 14; wing, 94; tail, 5; tarsi, 24.

In the collection of the Honourable Kast India Company.

April 12.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

NoricE OF AN ORIGINAL PAINTING, INCLUDING A FIGURE OF

THE Dopo, IN THE COLLECTION OF HIS GRACE THE DUKE

oF NoRTHUMBERLAND, AT Sion Howvse. By W. J. Bro-

DERIP, V.P.Z.S., F.R.S. etc.

Professor Owen, at whose disposal the Duke of Northumberland

placed the following additional pictorial evidence of the existence of

the Dodo in the seventeenth century, has requested me to draw the

attention of this Society to the highly interesting picture which the

Duke has been so good as to send for the inspection of the Fellows.

The size of the picture, which is in the finest preservation, is thirty-

two inches by nineteen. It is executed in

oil, and bears the following monogram and -B

date. Mr. William Russell, with his usual g

discernment, detected in this monogram the

signatures of Jean Goeimare and Jean David

de Heem, and proved the correctness of his J6 Zz 7

judgment by a reference to Brulliot*. Jean

* Dict. des Monogrammes, | partie, pp. 274, 201.

144 Zoological Society :-—

Goeimare, who is not noticed by Descamps, Bryan, Sandrart, or

Houbraken, is described by Brulliot as a Flemish artist who flourished

at the commencement of the seventeenth century, and painted land-

Scapes with many animals, executed with great care, but in rather a

dry manner *. Of De Heem, the celebrated painter of still life, it

would be superfluous to say anything. We may conclude, then, that

in this jomt production the landscape and animals were painted by

Goeimare, and the shells by De Heem.

In this picture, which seems to have been intended as a record of

rarities, the foreground represents a sea-shore from which the tide

has retired, leaving empty shells of the following genera :—Nautilus,

Pteroceras, Strombus, Triton, Pyrula, Cassis, Cyprea, Conus, Mitra,

Turbo, Nerita, Mytilus, Ostrea, &c. Behind, on elevated ground, are

two ostriches, and below, to the right of the spectator, the Dodo is

represented as in the act of picking up something from the strand.

The head and body of the bird, covering an area as large as the palm

of a man’s hand, are seen, but the legs are hidden. The painter of

the Dodo in my picture, has given the only complete foreshortened

* T am indebted to Mr. Russell for this information.

Mr. W. J. Broderip on ihe Dodo. 145

back view of the bird known to me. In the Duke’s picture the head

and body are presented to the spectator on a larger scale, and [ have

nowhere seen the hood or ridge at the base of the bill, from which

the bird obtained the name of Cygnus cucullatus, so clearly repre-

sented. Near the Dodo are a smew and other aquatic birds, and

further off hoopers and terns. In the distance is the ocean, with a

sea-monster awaiting the attack of Perseus, who descends on a winged

steed to the rescue of Andromeda chained to a rock. ‘Those who

have had occasion to describe and figure new species of Testacea,

know how difficult it is to find a draughtsman who ean give a correct

design of the shell to be represented. Unless the artist, hke Mr. G. B.

Sowerby, jun., is aware of the internal structure of the shell, and

acquainted with its organization, a lamentable failure is generally

the result. In the picture before us, with one exception—and even

in that the specimen may have been distorted—so accurate was the

eye of the painter, that if he had been aware of the organization of

each shell—-knowledge which he probably had not—he could not

have represented the objects more correctly. The Nawtili*, Sérom-

bus gigas, Triton, and Pyrula, are painted with great breadth and

power, and all are drawn and coloured with wonderful truth ; indeed

a conchologist may name every species. One of the Navéi/i is par-

tially uncoated, to show the nacre, and the other dissected, to display

the concamerations. None of the shells have the epidermis, and all

are of the natural size. The artificial condition of these subjects,

and especially of the Nawéili, is, it must be allowed, rather out of

place in an assemblage of testaceans left on the sands by the retired

tide, unless we are to suppose that the sea-nymphs had been amusing

themselves by polishing the specimens and displaying the internal

structure of one of them; but this very treatment shows that the

designs were accurately made from real objects then considered as

rarities. With the exception of the Dodo, none of the natural ob-

jects represented are now rare. The shells, especially those whose

habitats are the seas of the Antilles, are at present very common ;

but at the date of the picture—the second year of the reign of our

first Charles—the natural productions of the West Indies were not

well known, and were, comparatively, very scarce. With the shells

on the shore is the cranium of a carnivorous quadraped, apparently

of the family Canide. The monster-cetacean im the distance has

evidently no chance with the avenger who is coming down upon him

mounted on a winged steed. But Pegasus, who, with other prodi-

gies, sprang from the blood that dropped from Medusa’s head, as the

conqueror who had cut it off with his harpe traversed the air with

his gory trophy, immediately winged its flight to Helicon, there to

become the pet of the Muses. he best version of this mythological

story relates that when Perseus afterwards killed the sea-monster and

delivered Andromeda on the coast of Ethiopia, he effected his pur-

pose by raising himself in the air through the aid of the wings and

talaria given to him by Mereury, and not with the help of the winged

* Nautilus pompilius.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 10

146 Zoolegical Society.

horse on which most of the painters mount him. Professor Owen

informs me that Roland Savyery’s picture containing the Dodo, in the

Berlin collection, bears the date of 1626; and that the colour of the

Dodo in the Duke of Northumberland’s picture resembles that of the

portrait of the bird, of life size, by the same painter, now at Oxford.

L’Estrange describes the hue of the back of the living Dodo which

he saw exhibited in London “about 1638,”’ as of ‘‘dunn or deare

colour.”’

Descriptions or Five New Species or Hummine Birps.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

Mr. Gould exhibited five new species of Humming Birds; four

collected on the eastern slope of the Andes by M. Warzewicz, remark-

able for their size and their great beauty, and one Jately received by

M. Linden of Brussels, from the Sierra Nevada of Santa Martha, at

an elevation of 5000 feet. They were described and named as

follows :—

1. HevianTuHea Iris.

Forehead magnificent green, succeeded on the sides by rich orange

and in the centre by blue, all with a highly metallic lustre ; throat,

neck and chest glittering green, with a small gorget of purplish

feathers in the centre of the former; posterior part of the body and

tail chestnut-red.

Total length, 5} inches; bill, 12; wing, 33; tail, 22.

Hab. Kastern slope of the Andes.

2. HELIANTHEA AURORA.

The whole of the crown rich metallic green; throat and back of

the neck also metallic green, but not so lustrous as on the crown;

body and tail chestnut-red, as in the preceding species, but not of so

deep a hue.

Total length, 5} inches ; bill, 1,5; wing, 3; tail, 2.

Hab. Eastern slope of the Andes.

3. HELIANGELUS VIOLA.

Throat and upper part of the chest of the most beautiful violet

colour ; spot on the forehead brilliant verditer-green ; neck, back and

abdomen green; tail black.

Total length, 5 inches; bill, 3; wing, 23; tail, 23.

Hab. Eastern slope of the Andes.

Remark.—Somewhat allied to Heliangelus Parzudaki.

4. Trocui.us ( ?) CYANOCOLLIS.

Crown of the head and sides of the neck greenish blue; upper

surface bronzy green; under surface snow-white ; tail bronzy green,

obscurely crossed near the tip with a dusky band, except the two

middle feathers.

Total length, 3 inches; bill, 2; wing, 23; tail, 14.

Hab. Eastern slope of the Andes.

Remark.—Nearly allied to Trochilus Francie.

Linnean Society :—-M. Battka on the Genus Senna. 147

5. Trocuixus ( ?) FLORICEPS,

Forehead buffy white, passing into a beautiful deep peach-blossom

hue on the crown; throat grey, passing into the rufous of the abdo-

men; middle tail-feathers bronzy ; lateral tail-feathers largely tipped

with buff.

Total length, 33 inches; bill, ;4,; wing, 12; tail, 1,5.

Hab. Sierra Nevada of Santa Martha, at an elevation of 5000 feet.

LINNAZAN SOCIETY.

February 7, 1854.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a ‘‘ Notice on the Characters and Synonyms of the genus

Senna.” By M. J. B. Battka, of Prague. Communicated by G.

Bentham, Esq., F.L.S.

The following are the characters by which M. Battka distinguishes

the genus :—

Senna, Breyn. Prodr. ii. p. 59; Tourn. Inst. p. 390; Gaertn. Carp. ii.

p. 812. t. 146.

Calyx 5-sepalus. Petala 5, inzequalia. Filamenta longiora incurva.

Anthere 2-porose, 10, supreme 3 steriles, infimze 3 radiate. Stigma

centrale. Legumen membranaceum, oblongum v. reniforme, latum,

foliaceum, plano-compressum, bivalve, pluriloculare, dissepimentis

transversalibus ; loculis monospermis, non pulposis, ad sedes seminum

torulosis. Semina albuminosa, rostellata, ad suturam superam legu-

minis hilo funiculis strictis longioribus affixa, testa carnosa, matura

et siccata subcordata rugulosa v. scrobiculata, margine hilo et micro-

pyle callosa, appendicula (loco deficientis plumule) lirello-cochleari-

formi ornata; cotyledones foliacez, trinerves; radicula recta; plumula

nulla.

Under the head of ‘“ Petioli eglandulosi; foliola obliqua,’ M.

Battka enumerates four species,—S. obovata, S. acutifolia, S. an-

gustifolia, and S. tomentosa, of which he gives the following cha-

racters and synonymy :—

1. Senna osovata, foliis 3—-6-jugis ; foliolis obovatis vel retuso-obovatis

mucronulatis basi angustioribus, stipulis petiolorum lanceolata-lineari-

bus, leguminibus arcuatis supra seminum sedem verticaliter interrupté

cristatis.

Senna, Math. Com. 571; Fuchs. Hist. 447 (1542); Dod. Pempt. 360;

Trag. Hist. St. 964; Cam. Epit.538; Lob. Adv. 406; Dalech. Lugd. 218 ;

Burm. Ind. tab. 33. fig. 2.

S. florentina, Bauh. Hist. p. 377 (excl. ram.) ; Chabr. Sciag. 81 et 611.

S. nostras, Ces. pl. 6. c. 34. p. 249.

S. foliis obtusis, Ger. Hist. 1297. ic.

S. Espanol, Solio, Diss. Mad. 1774, c. ic.

S. Italica, C. Bauh. Pin. 397; Park. Theat. 225; Tournef. Inst. 618 ;

Ray, Hist. 1742; Sloane, Hist. Jam. 2. p. 47; Moris. Hist. ii. p. 201.

tab. 24. fig. 2; Breyn. Prod. 2. p. 90; Tabern. Ic. 903; Cam. Hort.

m. 159; Miller, Dict. n. 2.

S. officinalis, Gertn. tab. 146. fig. 4.

S. hermol, C. B.

Sené de Tripoli, Pomet, Hist. d. Drogues, Uebersetz. 1717, p. 180.

10%

148 Linnean Society :—

Cassia Senna, Linn. Herb., Sp. Pl. i. p. 539. no. 9; Murr. App.

Med. 2. p. 502; Willdenow, Sp. Pl. ii. p. 520. no. 24; Woodv. Mat. Med.

446. t. 162 (excl. ram. fol.) ; Lam. Dict. p. 46, Ill. 3. t. 332. fig. 3 a, b,

d et f; Swartz, Obs. 161; Ait. Hort. Kew. edit. 2. v. 3. p. 27; Nocca,

Inst. 2. p.3; Persoon, Ench. i. p.457; Galliz. Bot. Agr. 2. p.413; Jacq.

Eclog. Pl. Rar. 87. tab. 87; Forsk. in H. Lugd.; Delile, Flore d’ Egypte,

f. 420; Nectoux, Voyage d’ Egypte, t.i. p. 19; Sieber, Herb. Lgyptiac.

Cassia Senna 8. italica, Linn.; Nees, Dusseldf. Pflz. t. 348 (excl. syn.) ;

Wagner, Ph. Med. Bot. p. 149. t. 180.

C. foliis sejugis subovatis, Linn. Syst. p. 393; Mat. Med. p. 110.

C. obovata, Collad. p. 92. t. 15. f. A.; Hayne, xi. tab. 42 (excl. gland.) ;

Le Prieur et Perr. Fl. de Seneg.; Wallich, List, no. 53819; Th. Vogel,

Syn. p. 35; Nees, Diisseldf. Pflz. 347.

C. obovata et obtusata, Bisch. Med. Ph. Bot. p. 14; DeCandolle,

Prodr. ii. p. 492.

C. obtusa, Roxb. Fl. Ind. 2. p. 344.

C. obtusata, Hayne, xi. tab. 43; Th. Vogel, Syn. Gen. Cass. p. 36

(sec. Bisch.).

Frutex habitat in desertis Agypt. et Tripol., in Syria et Senegalia ; folia

Senna de Tripoli et Aleppo in commercio dicta, inter folia Sennz

Alexandrine admixta. Legumina nom. folliculorum Senne ec. legu-

minibus S. acutifoliz in commercio venduntur.

2. Senna acurtirotta, foliis pinnatis 3-5-jugis sine et cum impari; folio-

lis ovalibus lanceolato acutis subzequalibus nervo medio piloso, stipulis

linearibus subulatis pilosis, leguminibus lato-oblongis et reniformibus.

Cassia acutifolia, Delile, Flore d’Egypte in Explic. des Planches, ii.

p- 213 (excl. Jeon, tab. 27. fig. 1); Rich. Bot. Med. ii. p. 578.

C. orientalis, Persoon, Syn. Pl. p. 457 (excl. syn. Forsk.).

C. lanceolata, Colladon, p. 93. t. 15. fig. C (excl. descript.) ; Hayne, Off.

Gewdchse, xi. t. 41 (excl. synon.); Nees, Dusseldf. Pflz., Consp. 347

(excl. syn.); DeCandolle, Prodr. ii. p. 492 (excl. gland.); Nectoua,

Voy. d’ Egypte, p. 20. tab. 2.

C. alexandrina foliis acutioribus, Wath. Com. 571. t. 2; C. Bauhin, Pin.

397; Tournef. Inst. 618; Ray, Hist. 1742; Moris. Hist. ii. p. 201.s. 2.

t. 24. fig. 1; Tabern. Krauterb. iii. p. 220; Breyn. Prodr. 2. p. 89;

Miller, Dict. n. 1.

C. Senna B, Linn. Sp. Pl.; Mat. Med. 200; Murray, App. Med. 2. p. 502;

Willdenow, Sp. Pl. 2. p.520; Woodv. Mat. Med. 446, t. 162 (excl. ram.

fruct.); Sennaar, Kotschy (1840), in Hb. Mus. Brit. n. 315.

Sené de la Palte, Pomet, Hist. d. Dr. Uebersetz (1717) p. 179; Dic-

tion. d. Dr. 2. p. 545.

Frutex habitat in Agypto et Sennaar.

Senna alexandrina et officinalis in commercio dicta.

3. Senna ANGUSTIFOLIA, caule levissimo, foliis pinnatis 5-7- subinde 9-

jugis; foliolis angusté lanceolatis plerumque glaberrimis, stipulis subu-

Jatis, leguminibus lato oblongis rarius incurvis, seminibus albidis

rugulosis.

Cassia angustifolia, Vahl, Symb. i. p. 295; Willden. Sp. 2. p. 523. in Herb.

Berol.

C. Senna, Forskal in Herb. Mus. Brit. (excl. descr. in Fl. Algypt. Arab.

p. 85. n. 58); a@ Dom. Wallich missa ex Horto Bot. Calcutta, Hb.

Schumach. !

C. lanceolata, Royle in Herb. Mus. Brit.; Illustr. Himal. Mount. p. 186,

291. t. 37; Wight, in Mus. Brit. Hb. Penins. Ind. Or. no. 651;

Ehrenb. et Hempr. in Hb. Berol.!

Mr. Thwaites on the Genus Ancistrocladus. 149

_C. indica, Schuhm. Plan/elare, t. i. p. 577.

C. elongata, Lemaire Lisancourt, Dict. des Drogues.

C. acutifolia, Nees, Disseldf. Pflzx. tab. 346 (excl. synon. Consp.).

C. Ehrenbergi, Bisch. Bot. Zeit. 1844, col. 51 (excl. leg. sublineari).

Sené de Mokka (de la Pique), Pomet (Uebers. 1717), p. 180.

Cassia ligustrinoides, Schr. (sec. Vogel).

Frutex habitat in Arabia, in Lohaja, Mocha, Yemen; et in India orient.

(Agra), in Tinevelly et Calcutta colitur.

Senna de Mecca et orientalis in commercio dicta.

4. Senna tomentosa, foliis 5-6-7-jugis; foliolis ovato-oblongis plerum-

que parvis utrinque pubescentibus mucronulatis, stipulis hastatis, legu-

minibus adolescentibus nigris flavo-velutino-pubescentibus ; sutura

superiori pilis setaceis ciliata, seminibus interdum lvibus setuloseé

pilosis.

Cassia pubescens, #. Brown, in Salt. It. App.

C. ovata, Merat et Lens, Diet.

C. acutifolia 8, Delile in Hb. Propr.

C. obtusata, Hochstetter et Steudel in Schimp. Pl. Arab, no. 780.

C. pubescens et tomentosa, Zhrenb. et Hempr. in Hb. Berol.

C. holosericea, Fresen. in Flora 1839, p. 54.

C. xthiopica, Guzb. in Hist, d. Drogues, 3 ed. iii. p. 219.

C. Schimperi, Steudel, Nomencl, Bot. ed. 2

C. cana, Wender (1837) in Flora 1841, p. 355.

Frutex habitat in Arabia et Nubia, foliolis inter folia Sennze Meccensis

(Yemen) ab auctore detecta et a clarr. Bové et Schimper in Arabia

(Dschedda) et a cl. Darnaud in Valle Dumrich (Nubiz) collecta.

Senne de Mecca et rariis Alexandrine in commercio admixta.

February 21.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a ‘Note on the genus Ancistrocladus of Wallich.” By

G. H. K. Thwaites, Esq., Superintendent of the Botanic Garden of

Peradenia, Ceylon.

The author refers to the various positions which different authors,

relying on the circumstance of the fruit of Ancistrocladus being sur-

rounded by the enlarged segments of the calyx, have assigned to

that genus, which has been successively placed in Combretacee,

Malpighiacee, and Dipterocarpee; from all of which, however, it

differs by its seeds being albuminous. An examination of the

flowers and fruit in various stages of development has induced him

to conclude that it will associate better with Symplocee, with which

it agrees in its undivided exstipulate leaves, its character of inflo-

rescence, imbricate calyx and corolla, persistent calyx, stamens ad-

hering to the base of the corolla, inferior ovary, albuminous seeds

and cylindrical embryo; but from which it differs in its scandent

habit, its calycine segments becoming enlarged, its solitary erect

ovule, and the peculiar structure of its albumen. He notices a

slight affinity to Myristicee and Annonacea, its young ovule calling

to mind that of Myristica, and the embryo not being very dissimilar ;

while the scandent habit and uncinate ramuli give it a considerable

resemblance to Artabotrys. The following generic character has

been drawn up from fresh specimens of Ancistrocarpus Vahlii, Arn.,

150 Linnean Society :—

and from the figure of Anc. Heyneanus, Wall., given in the last

volume of Dr. Wight’s ‘ Icones Plantarum Indiz Orientalis’ :—

Genus Sympxoceris affine Ancistroctapus, Wall.; Wormia, Vahl ;

Bigamea, Kan.

Cuar. Gen.—Flores hermaphroditi. Calyx tubo cum ovario connato ;

limbo 5-partito ; laciniis oblongis, irregularibus, imbricatis, tribus ma-

joribus, omnibus increscentibus, persistentibus. Corolle petala 5,

zequalia, concava, basi connexa., Stamina 5, imz corolle inserta,

petalis alterna (in dnc. Heyneano stamina 10 in seriebus duabus) ;

filamenta basi incrassata, monadelpha, apice cuspidata; antherz ad-

nate, biloculares, longitudinaliter dehiscentes, loculis basi divergenti-

bus. Ovarium inferum, 1-loculare. Ovulum unicum, erectum, ana-

tropum. Stylus subglobosus, persistens; stigmata 3, erecta, linearia,

compressa, truncata, decidua. Nuz coriacea, calycis laciniis coronata.

Semen cerebriforme, erectum, testa plicato-intricata albumen carno-

sum plicis suis involventi. Embryo orthotropus, clavatus; cotyledones

subfoliacei, divergentes ; radicula prope hilum posita.

Frutices Indici et Zeylanici, soboliferi, scandentes ; ramis elongatis, tere-

tibus; ramulis brevibus, patentibus; uncis circinatis, sub nodis ramu-

lorum posilis, internodia terminantibus; foliis lanceolatis, utrinque an-

gustatis, sessilibus, integerrimis, levibus, penniveniis, densé reticulatis,

in ramis distantibus, ad ramulorum apices aggregatis, vernatione con-

volutis ; inflorescentid avxillari, racemosd ; racemis plis minus ramosis ;

pedunculis angularibus, paucifloris; floribus alternis ; pedicellis bre-

vissimis, rachi articulatis ; bracteis minutissimis.

Ancistrocladus Vahlii, Mr. Thwaites observes, is very abundant

in some of the warmer districts of Ceylon, and is a very troublesome

weed to the cultivators. The Cinghalese name is Gonawel or Gona-

pittanwel.

Read also ‘“ Notes on some Ferns in the Wallichian Herbarium.”

By Thomas Moore, Esq., F.L.S. &c.

These notes are the result of an examination of the Ferns of the

Wallichian herbarium, with the view in the first instance of deter-

mining the genus Prionopteris of Wallich, cited by both Presl and Fée,

but evidently without any knowledge on the part of either of those

botanists of the plant on which it was founded. Prionopteris Far-

quhariana, Wall. Cat. No. 184, was thus ascertained to be Matonia

pectinata, R. Br. in Wall. Pl. Asiat. i. p. 16. t. 16, a name adopted

by Dr. Wallich in his Catalogue at the bottom of page 23, where he

directs it to be substituted for Prionopteris. In the course of this

examination, Mr. Moore further determined Spheropteris Hookeriana,

Wall. Cat. No. 775, in corrig. p. 248, to be the same with Diacalpe

aspidioides, Blume ; a genus distinguished from Spheropteris by its

sessile, not stipitate, sori, and which Mr. Moore refers to a section

(Woodsiee) of Polypodiee, which connects that group with the Cya-

thee. Dr. Wallich compares it with Davallia stipellata, Wall. Cat.

No. 260, which it resembles in general appearance, but the fructi-

fication is altogether different. Davallia stipellata was identified

with Acrophorus nodosus, Presl, and doubtfully with Monachosorum

Mr. Curtis on the Genus Myrmica. 151

davallioides, Kunze. This genus the author referred rather to Aspi-

diee than Davalliee, placing it with Cystopteris in a subsection of the

former, which forms a connecting link with the latter through the

genus Microlepia. In the view here proposed it would include most,

if not all, of the species which have been referred to Leucostegia, as

well as a fern described by Sir W. Hooker under the name of Davallia

Jamaicensis. The species of the genus Acrophorus would conse-

quently stand as follows :—

1. Acr. nodosus, Presl = Aspidium nodosum, Blume ; Davallia sti-

pellata, Wall. ; Davallia nodosa, Hook. ; Monachosorum davallioides,

Kunze?

2. Acr. immersus = Davyallia immersa, Wall.; Leucostegia im-

mersa, Presi.

3. Acr. cherophyllus = Davallia cherophylla, Wall.; D. ligulata,

Wall.; D. pulchra, Don, fide not. MS. in Herb. Soc. Linn. ; Leu-

costegia cherophylla, L. ligulata, and L. pulchra, J. Smith.

4. Acr. affinis = Leucostegia affinis, J. Smith; Davallia affinis,

Hook.

5. Acr. hispidus = Davallia hispida, Heward; D. Nove-Zelandie,

Colenso.

6. Acr. membranulosus = Davallia membranulosa, Wail.

7. Acr. parvulus = Davallia parvula, Wall. ; Leucostegia parvula,

J. Smith. ‘

8. Acr. Jamaicensis = Davallia Jamaicensis, Hook.

March 21.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a paper “‘ On the genus Myrmica and other Ants.” By John

Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &c.

After referring to the more important published works on the sub-

ject of Ants, such as those of Latreille, Nylander and Feerster; and

to the difficulties attending the study of this family on account of

the different phases under which each species appears, Mr. Curtis

proceeds to enumerate the British species of Myrmica, Stenamma and

Myrmecina, and to describe and figure some English Myrmice, which

are either new or imperfectly known. He commences by dividing

the British Formicide as follows :—

A. with a single scale upon the petiole.

Palpi 6- and 4-jointed.

Mandibles of female elongated .... 1. Formica, Linn.

Mandibles of female triangular .... 2. Ponera, Latr.

B. with two nodules on the petiole.

Superior wings with the apical cell elongate and open.

Palpt b= and. jointed on cns.- .- =) 3. Myrmica, Latr.

Palpi 4- and 3-jointed ............ 4. Stenamma, Westw. |

Superior wings with the terminal cell

closed, oval and pedicled........ 5. Myrmecina, Curt.

He next gives detailed characters of the genus Myrmica, under

which he enumerates the following species :—

152 Linnean Society.

1. Myrmica rubra = Formica rubra, L.; M. scabrinodis, Nyl., var.

2. M. levinodis, Nyl.

3. M. vagans = Formica vagans, Fabr.; M. ruginodis, Nyl.

4. M. ronerscapus, Curt., a new species which resembles M. levi-

nodis, but the males are much smaller, the antennz are much longer,

and instead of the scape being only as long as the two basal joints of

the flagellum (as in J. levinodis and M. rubra), it is equal in length

to the eight following joints. Other differences are also pointed

out and figured. ‘Ihe species was first found in Perthshire, and

Mr. Curtis has since received specimens collected in the neighbour-

hood of Manchester by Mr. R. Wood.

5. M. perevecans, Curt., another new species, of which the male,

female, and neuter are figured, and of which a detailed description is

also given. It was found by Mr, Curtis near Bournemouth in Hamp-

shire, in July 1850, and seems to approach the Formica subterranea

of Latreille, but the neuter has the upper surface of the head black,

and the first nodule has not a long petiole, as described and repre-

sented in all Latreille’s figures; the male has not very pale yellow

legs; nor the female a brown, very shining thorax, with a brown

petiole. It may be related to F. acervorum, Fabr., but that species is

described as having the back of the thorax black.

6. M. acervorum = F. acervorum, Fabr.; M. lacteizennis, Zett.

7. M. penticornts, Curt., found by Mr. Curtis in Scotland in

July 1825, and no doubt allied to M. lobicornis, Nyl., but having the

tooth in the knee at the base of the scape in the neuter much less

developed, and other differences in the rugosity and striation of the

head, thorax and nodules. Of this species the male and neuter are

also figured.

8. M. cespitum = F. cespitum, L.; M. fuscula, Nyl.; M. impura,

Fersi. var.; and M. modesta, Ferst.?

9. M. luberum = F. tuberum, Fabr.; F. tuberosa, Latr.

10. M. simillima, Ny. MSS.

11. M. graminicola = F. graminicola, Latr.

i2. M. unifasciata = F. unifasciata, Latr.

13. M. domestica, Shuck.

Under the genus Stenamma, Westw., Mr. Curtis enumerates two

species Ss

14. St. Westwoodii, Steph., of the male of which he gives a de-

scription, together with a figure of the wing.

15. Sx. acpipennis, Curt., a new species discovered by himself

near Dover in July 1852, which is described in detail.

The genus Myrmecina, Curt., is limited to a single species :—

16. M. Latreillii, Curt., of which the male and female are de-

scribed at length, and the latter figured, with details of the several

parts.

In conclusion Mr. Curtis expunges from the list of British insects

Formica pubescens, Latr., and F. emarginata, Oliv., admitted on

doubtful authority ; and F. cognata, Steph.. which is not to be

found in Mr. Stephens’s cabinet, now in the British Museum.

Roya Society. 153

Read also some ‘‘ Notes on the Habits of the common Garden

Ant, Formica nigra, L.” By George Daniell, Esq. Communicated

by the Secretary.

This ant infests in large numbers Mr. Daniell’s garden at Chov-

ham. Stragglers appear in the greenhouse about the middle of

February, and they had this season become numerous by the Sth of

March: as the weather becomes warmer they spread themselves all

over the garden. In fine weather they bring forth their white pupe

and spread them in little heaps in the sun by the side of a turf,

stone, or garden-pot ; not unfrequently forming their dweilings in the

bottom of the flower-pots among the roots of the plants. As the sum-

mer advances they even extend their colonies inte the meadows, and

form small round hillocks among the grass. ‘They are very pugna-

cious and defiant, and do not hesitate to attack flies, gnats, and even

bees. A number of them were on one occasion seen clustering round

a honey-bee, and on being struck off with the finger-nail, they re-

turned to the charge in the most fearless and daring manner, and

eventually dragged off the bee. Last year, when the vines were much

infested with the scale, or Coccus Vitis, L., thousands of ants clustered

on the trunks of the vines, apparently feeding on the black excre-

ment voided by this pest. In the same manner they feed around

the green Aphides, which more particularly infest the Calceolarias.

Not only the cast skins of the Aphides, but the insects themselves,

are carried off by the ants. The Aphides appear to be comparatively

safe while buried beneath the long hairs of the Calceolarias, and other

similar plants; but the ants evidently make great efforts to dislodge

them, while the Aphides parry the attack with their legs. On shaking

the plants and dislodging some of the Aphides, the latter were im-

mediately set upon by the ants below, which first broke their legs

and stripped them of their wings, and then carried them off. The

winged female ants are seen in June, not however using their wings

much in flight, but quivering and shaking them as they walk along,

each accompanied by several workers.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

November 16, 1854.—Col. Sabine, R.A., in the Chair.

“Observations on the Respiratory Movements of Insects.” By

the late William Frederick Barlow, F.R.C.S. Arranged and com-

municated by James Paget, F.R.S.

This essay contains the greater part of a series of observations

made between 1845 and 1850. The following are some of the

conclusions which they plainly indicate :—

(1.) The respiratory movements of Dragon-flies (Libellule), and,

probably, of other insects also, are naturally subject to considerable

and frequent variations in force and rate, the causes of many of

these variations being as yet unknown.

(2.) The respirations of these insects are always quickened by

exercise, emotion, rise of temperature, galvanism, and mechanical

irritation; and the last three agents quicken them in the decapitated,

as well as in the perfect, insect.

154 Royal Society.

(3.) The respiratory movements of each segment of the trunk are,

in some measure, independent of those of the rest, although in the

perfect insect they concur in all the segments. ‘They continue to

be performed, though feebly and slowly, in separated segments, pro-

vided their nervous cords and ganglia are entire: and they may be

abolished in single and successive segments by the local action of

chloroform.

(4.) The removal of the head, including the supra- and sub-ceso-

phageal ganglia, does not, like the removal of the medulla oblongata

of the vertebrate animal, put a stop to the respiratory movements of

the insect ; but it diminishes their frequency and force, and deprives

them of all influence of the will and of mental emotions.

(5.) The shock inflicted by the sudden destruction of the head, or

of the terminal part of the abdomen, generally stops all the respira-

tory movements of the insect for a time, and much enfeebles them

during the remainder of its life.

(6.) The general tendency of the observations is to corroborate

the opinion of the self-sufficiency of the several ganglia for the

movements of their appropriate segments, and, thus far, to maintain

the belief in their essential independence. At the same time, the ob-

servations on the diffused influence of shocks accord with those of

the coordinate similar movements of all the segments, in proving

their close mutual relations and mutual influence.

«On the Structure of some Limestone Nodules enclosed in Seams

of Bituminous Coal, with a Description of some Trigonocarpons con-

tained in them.” By J. D.Hooker, M.D.,F.R.S., and E. Binney, Esq.

‘The authors first describe the occurrence of the limestone nodules,

which form a continuous bed in the centre of a thin seam of bitumi-

nous coal in the lower part of the Lancashire coal-field. The no-

dules were of various sizes, some weighing many pounds, and caused

the coal to bulge out both above and below them, and they were

found to be entirely composed of vegetable tissues converted into

carbonate of lime and magnesia. Their formation is supposed by

the authors to be due to infiltration of water through the superin-

cumbent shales, which were full of fossil shells supposed to be of

marine origin, and the aggregation of the mineral matter round

centres of vegetable remains. The chemical constituents of the

nodules were found to be carbonates of lime and magnesia, sesqui-

oxide and sulphate of iron, with a little carbonaceous matter.

The probability of these nodules representing an average sample

of the vegetable constituents of the surrounding coal is then dis-

cussed, and attention is drawn to the very great interest and import-

ance that would attach to them were such a view substantiated, as

showing the exact nature of the association of plants which is

capable of conversion into bituminous coal.

All the plants contained in the nodules were common in other

parts of the coal formation, viz. Calamodendron, Halonia, Sigillaria,

Lepidodendron, Stigmaria, Trigonocarpon, Anabothra, and others; of

these the first-named genus occurred in the greatest abundance and

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 155

as large fragments of fossil wood. Very many of the specimens

were sliced, and being reduced to very thin transparent sections,

were examined with the view of determining the botanical character

of their contents, and the intimate structure of the masses of more or

less homogeneous aspect to which they were reduced by decompo-

sition, previous to or during the operation of calcification. ‘The re-

sults were very satisfactory, and seemed to indicate that all traces of

vegetable structure may be completely obliterated in the substance

of highly bituminized coal, which may nevertheless also contain frag-

ments of wood with their tissues preserved.

An account is then given of the examination of the details of

structure of Trigonocarpon, and this, as well as the comparison of

Trigonocarpon with the modern genus Salisburia, is illustrated by

drawings and analyses.

The authors are still engaged with the study of these nodules,

with the view of showing the relationship between Calamodendron,

Calamites, Sigillaria and Anabothra, and the details are preparing for

publication.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

December 14, 1854.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The Secretary was directed to enter upon the minutes, an expres-

sion of the Society’s sense of the great loss which science had sus-

tained in the sudden and unexpected death of Professor Edward

Forbes, and of their sympathy with his family in the bereavement.

Office-bearers for the ensuing year were elected, as follows :—

President.—Professor Balfour.

Vice-Presidents.—Dr. Seller ; Henry Paul, Esq. ; James Cunning-

ham, Esq. ; Charles Jenner, Esq.

Council.—James M‘Nab, Esq. ; Dr. Priestley ; Dr. W. H. Lowe ;

Professor Blackie ; William Ivory, Esq. ; G. R. Tate, Esq., Professor

Fleming ; Professor Simpson ; John Lowe, Esq. ; Robert Daw, Esq.

Honorary Secretary: Dr. Greville—Foreign Secretary: Dr.

Douglas Maclagan.— Auditor : William Brand, Esq.—Treasurer :

William W. Evans, Esq.—Curator of Museum: George 8. Blackie,

Esq.— Artist : Neil Stewart, Esq.— Assistant-Secretary and Curator :

Mr, G. Lawson.

Dr. Balfour read an extract from a letter he had received from

Dr. W. A. White, Assistant Surgeon 47th Regiment, dated “Camp

before Sebastopol, Nov. 17, 1854,” accompanying seeds of a superior

melon he had gathered in the orchards on the banks of the Katscha.

« All who visited those orchards were surprised at the extraordinary

abundance and variety of the fruit-trees. Very many different varie-

ties of the apple and pear, peaches, apricots, nectarines, quinces,

the plum, the cherry, the walnut, the almond, the fig, were growing

in the greatest profusion within the space of an acre, whilst the sur-

rounding vineyards were laden with the finest grapes. Vegetables

too were in great abundance, the enormous size of which excited our

surprise, considering the little apparent amount of labour expended

156 Botanical Society of dinburgh.

on their cultivation. The garden implements were rude and simple,

a rich soil and a warm southern sun rendering any artificial opera-

tions unnecessary. The country after passing the Belbec is thickly

wooded with dwarf oak for the distance of about four miles, when a

rapid descent takes place into the Valley of Inkermann, at the south-

western extremity of which Sebastopol is situated, which is sur-

rounded with bare rocky hills nearly destitute of vegetation.”

Dr. Balfour exhibited specimens of Chetophora endiviefolia, sent

by Miss Susanna Beever, from Stanley Water on the Fell near

Coniston Old Man.

The following papers were read :—

1. “Sketch of the Life of the late Professor Edward Forbes,”’ by

Professor Balfour. This paper appeared in the ‘Annals of Natural

History ’ for last month.

2. “On Hypericum anglicum,” by Charles C. Babington, M.A.,

F.R.S. See p. 92.

3. ‘On the Structure of the Anthers of Erica,” by John Lowe,

Esq.

The author remarked, “I have to bring before the Society’s notice

this evening, a short sketch of two peculiar features occurring in the

anthers of the genus Hrica. The anthers of this genus are usually

described in botanical works as consisting of two loculi, which open

and discharge their pollen by means of lateral pores. So far this is

true, for if we examine a fully expanded flower, the anthers will be

seen to be free, and to have a pore, or rather slit on each side ; but if

a young, unexpanded flower be examined, the anthers instead of being

free will be found to be connected together into the form of a circle,

and no pores will now be seen. Their future disconnection appears

to be caused by the increase of the pollen, in the same manner that

valves are separated in valvular dehiscence. The first who noticed

the peculiarity above mentioned was, I believe, that very accurate

observer Mr. Robert Brown, who thus describes it in the ‘ Hortus

Kewensis,’ so long ago as 1811: ‘Antheree ante anthesin per duo

foramina lateralia connexe.’ The only other work in which I find it

noticed is M‘Gillivray’s edition of ‘ Withering’s British Botany’ ; but

there is a want of that accuracy observable in the preceding work.

[See Smith, Eng. Fl. ii. 225.] The other peculiarity referred to is

the separation which occurs between the loculi of the same anther.

In all the species examined this prevails to a greater or less extent.

In some the division extends almost, in others quite, to the base of

the anther, and in two species, LZ. Banksiana and EF. Sebana lutea, there

is so complete a separation, that the loculi of adjoining anthers have

a greater connection than those of the same anther. In these two

instances, the filaments are expanded into the form of a tube, and

there appears, in all the species examined, to be a nearly constant

ratio between the amount of the filamentary expansion and the sepa-

ration of the loculi. One apparent exception is found in Z. vernix

coecinea, but here the filaments, though much expanded at the base,

are attenuated superiorly. From these facts it would almost seem

Miscellaneous. 157

that the rigidity of the filaments has some effect in causing the sepa-

ration of the loculi; for where the filaments are most slender and

delicate, the least amount of separation occurs, and vice versd.

The mode in which this result is produced, is apparently by the

strong filaments, as they increase in size, drawing the loculi apart,

whilst the slender ones yield and bend inwards, allowing the loculi to

retain their position. In proof of this we find, that when the fila-

ments are strong, or united into a tube, the circle of united anthers is

large, and when the filaments are slender, the antherine circle is

small, and the filaments, though brought together at their apex, are

wider apart, and even bulging below. The number examined is

twenty-three, the names of which are given in the following list. I

have not been able to observe whether any peculiarities exist in the

anthers of the allied genera, as they are not now in flower.

Erica Caffra. Erica magnifica.

rupestris. Banksiana.

Eassoniana purpurea. verticillata.

rubens. — hyemalis.

vernix coccinea.

Sebana lutea.

Lambertia rosea.

— linnzeoides.

— Aitonia Turnbulli. — melanthera.

— turgidula. —— Princeps.

—— ampullacea. —— magnifica.

— arbuscula. ~—— vestita coccimea.

—— cerinthoides. —— ventricosa superba.

—— taxifolia.

4. “Summary of the Flora of the Lake district of England,” by

Mr. James B. Davies.

Mr. Davies read a full list of the rarer plants of the district, with

their habitats, which he remarked would be found in the Appendix to

Black’s admirable ‘ Guide to the Lakes.’

MISCELLANEOUS.

Observations on the Nests of Humming Birds.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S. &e.

Mr. Goutp exhibited a collection of nests of Humming Birds, ex-

emplifying the habitual characteristic structures of several genera.

The first group to which his remarks were directed were the Hermit

birds (Phaéthornis), which invariably build at the extremity of leaves,

perhaps from the protection which that situation affords against the

attacks of monkeys and other predatory animals. Oreotrochilus builds

a beautiful nest, attached to the sides of rocks. Heliomaster meso-

leucus makes a nest in a beautiful species of moss, depending from

the trees. Most of the nests are cup-shaped, some being placed in

forks, some on branches, some on leaves, some in ferns; they are

shallow and delicately formed, ornemented in the most varied man-

ner with feathers, or with festoons of moss and lichen, especially in

the genus Hylocharis. The attachment of the lichen and other orna-

ments is effected by means of fine cobwebs.

158 Miscellaneous.

The differences in the eggs of Humming Birds are not very ob-

servable ; they are invariably two in number, white and oblong, with

one supposed exception,—namely, that of a species inhabiting the

Upper Amazon, which, according to Mr. Edwards, lays a spotted egg.

But the differences of structure in the nests sufficiently corroborate

the generic divisions into which these birds have been separated by

modern ornithologists.

Most of the nests exhibited were from the collection of Mr. Reeves

of Rio, who presented them to Mr. Gould in the most liberal man-

ner, with a view to assisting him in the completion of his monograph

of this family.— Proc. Zool. Soc. July 26, 1853.

On a Marsupial Frog (Notodelphys ovifera) from Venezuela.

By Dr. D. F. Wernuanp.

Under the name of Nofodelphys ovifera, Dr. Weinland has de-

scribed a singular frog lately received by the Berlin Museum, the

female of which possesses large dorsal sacs for the reception of the

ova. These sacs open by a fissure in the skin of the back near the

anus ; they were full of eggs in the specimen examined by the author,

but had no communication with the cavity of the body. The eggs

were only fifteen in number, of large size, and contained embryos in

a forward state of development, exhibiting a broad head, very similar

in form to that of the parent, and already furnished with distinct

eyes. The body of the embryo terminated in a short tail, at the base

of which the hinder feet were visible. The anterior feet were also

developed. The embryo had no sucking disc attached to the throat.

The external branchize consisted of a pair of large membranous bill-

shaped organs attached to the branchial arches by long vascular fila-

ments, two to each bill.

In its general structure theanimal approaches the Tree-frogs (Hy/a),

and it appears not improbable that the Hyla marsupiata of Dumeril

and Bibron, which also possesses a dorsal sac, may belong to the same

genus.—Miiller’s Archiv, 1854, p. 449.

Descriptions of Two New Species of Ptilonopus.

By Georce Rosert Gray, F.L.S. & F.ZS.

PriLoNopus CHRYSOGASTER, G. R. Gray.

Crown purplish white, margined posteriorly with yellow ; sides of

the head, neck and breast greyish white, with the base of the feathers

of the latter yellow; throat and cheeks pale yellow; abdomen and

under tail-coverts bright yellow; sides of the former greyish white,

tinged with yellow; back bronzy green; greater wing-coverts, ter-

tials and secondaries bluish green, narrowly margined with yellow ;

quills dull black, with the outer web tinged with green; tail bronzy

green, with a very broad apical margin of white, each feather mar-

gined with yellow.—Total length, 83 inches.

Hab. ? Probably from Otaheite.

This species is closely allied to the Pt. purpuratus (Columba pur-

purata, Gmel., C. oopa, Wagl., Pt. furcatus, Peale), but it is easily

distinguished by the yellow on the abdomen, &c.

Meteorological Observations. 159

Pri1LONOPUS PURPUREOCINCTUS.

Crown and base of lower mandible deep rosy purple, surrounded

posteriorly with yellow; throat white; sides and behind the neck

greenish grey ; feathers of the upper part of the breast deep greyish

green, with the end of each bifurcation white ; lower part of the

breast green, with a broad mark of deep purple ; middle of the abdo-

men yellowish green, with the sides orange; vent pale yellow, with

the sides green; under tail-coverts orange; back and lesser wing-

coverts bronzy green; greater wing-coverts, secondaries and tertials

bluish green, margined with yellow ; quills green, narrowly margined

with yellow; tail green tinged with yellow, with the apical portion

broadly margined with white; tail-feathers tinged on the outer web

with green, and all margined with yellow.—Total length, 9 inches.

It is unknown from whence this fine species was brought.-—Proc.

Zool. Soc. March 22, 1853.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DEC. 1854.

Chiswick.— December 1. Clear and fine. 2. Overcast: very large halo round

the moon. 3. Cloudy: clear. 4. Clear and fine. 5. Fine: cloudy: clear at

night: rain. 6,7. Fine: cloudy. 8. Densely overcast. 9. Cloudy. 10. Clear

and cold. 11. Sharp frost: fine. 12. Very fine. 13. Hazy: overcast: rain.

14. Densely clouded. 15. Dusky flying clouds: overcast: rain. 16. Cloudy:

fine. 17. Clear: fine: rain. 18. Rain: heavy clouds: clear and cold: rain. 19.

Very fine: rain. 20. Stormy and wet. 21. Fine: rain: overcast. 22. Cloudy

and boisterous: rainat night. 23. Fine: cloudy : overcast: rain. 24. Fine: rain.

25. Densely clouded: rain: clear and fine. 26. Clear and fine. 27. Fine. 28.

Clear and frosty : very fine: frosty. 29. Overcast. 30. Cloudy: fine. 31. Over-

cast : cloudy : boisterous.

Mean temperature of the month ............ Restedsuds ceeseee tees 39°35

Meanttemperature Of Deci 853) \.cc.sncccne+acscrsccsencsore-cc . 32 49

Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty-eight years ... 39 °64

AVELAPE AMOUN EOLA CC. tees. stance censaeecessesectoseses 1°50 inch.

Boston.—Dec. 1, 2. Fine. 3. Cloudy: rainp.m. 4. Fine. 5. Cloudy. 6.

Fine: rain A.M. and p.m. 7. Fine. 8. Cloudy. 9. Fine: rain and snow p.m.

10,11. Fine. 12. Fine: rain p.m. 13. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: rain a.m. 15.

Fine. 16. Fine: rain a.m. 17. Fine. 18. Rain a.m.and snowr.m. 19. Fine:

rainp.M. 20. Rain a.m. 21. Cloudy: rain a.m. 22. Cloudy. 23, 24. Fine.

25. Cloudy: rainp.M. 26. Cloudy. 27. Fine: rain a.M.andp.m. 28. Fine.

29—31. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Dec. 1. Snow-showers A.M.: hail-showers p.m.

2. Snow-showers A.M.: cloudy p.M. 3. Rain a.m.: showers P.M. 4. Showers

A.M. and p.M. 5. Showers a.m.: cloudy p.m. 6. Showers A.M. and p.m. 7.

Cloudy a.m.: sleet-showers p.m. 8. Showers A.m.: sleet-showers P.M. 9. Showers

a.M.andp.m. 10. Bright A.m.: snow p.m. 11. Cloudy a.m.: showers p.m. 12.

Sleet-showers A.M.: showers P.M. 13. Cloudy a.m. : showers, thunder and light-

ning P.M. 14. Sleet-showers a.m.: showers p.m. 15. Sleet-showers A.M. and P.M.

16. Hail-showers a.m. : sleet-showers p.M. 17. Sleet-showers A.M. : hail-showers,

frost p.m. 18. Hail-showers, frost A.M. and p.m. 19. Cloudy, frost a.m. : rain P.M.

20. Sleet-showers a.m.: clear p.M. 21. Drizzle a.m.: showers p.m. 22. Damp

A.M.: Sleet-showers P.M. 23. Hail-showers a.m.: sleet-showers P.M. 24. Showers

a.M.: Sleet-showers P.M. 25. Showers a.m.: hail-showers P.M, 26. Snow a.m.:

hail-showers P.M. 27. Snow a.M.: snow, clear p.m. 28. Snow, cloudy a.m. :

rain P.M. 29. Drizzle A.M. and p.m. 30. Sleet-showers A.M. : hail-showers P.M.

31. Showers A.M.: rain P.M.

Mean temperature of Dec. for twenty-seven previous years . 41°10

Mean temperature of this monthi..:....>.cc-oceccocccccccoccducss 39°13

Mean) temperature on Weer 853) c.<scccescesces coc sescacccscce sce 38 °97

Average quantity of rain in Dec. for fourteen previous years 3°95 inches,

(alfa eridoae

Lz 1g.gf |SV.6£ | 0,6€ |Z9.r€ |E0.Lb

GE, |trerecceeleceeeeee! way M “AU Sr gt tr) SE Lb

tz. SCRE CO] OCDE COON | ie “A “MS Seb Iv te) zt Lv

SL ol REO Es op, "MS |*ALUAK | “AAS gh Sov Heeetens | VAS Iv

Oz. (Stohs © PGP CROP ree Orde | ON gt z7& | of] oz ob

Oz. ZO, 10. “MU MUM] tum | Of Sz edly Se Iv

Cas Ploy ROP CORON ory gIN| Onn OA Site) Goes SLb) ae gt

(iy J|ROOBBGRAN cro}: “AU ANIM | tS gt OS Ie SN BE. vs

ve. POSEN CO VOhs "MS M | "MS giv grp | bf! ov (AS

Brera Gorman (muar dLematl emi geal Lele. | oe

tata [Kos go. “MU M "MS Le Tivay ieee eee $s

71. vo. cI. “MS “mM “MS ev EVENS oen Ge 1S

79. gl. go. AND ees ie 80 gi | 366 | of! vz bb

gessscias || EVO gf. ‘as |cmuu; “Mm | Sgt Sf) * 6c) && | +b

gi. 60. V1. CAN e gale dae RR Be [eset SE | S.g&} 6z 6£

le [en Nao) EI FAC) Ul PRN Pet Goe mecgilmmens S+

ZI. se aleaese iis SAN TU AA |e DAA’ “M 6£ | $LE 6£1 92 Ly

gt. | “mu | cM | OM HS OEE 1S} 7b | $5

oF. | “wa | ta fscms | orb | Szr 1$| 6b | S¢

gl. “mM | ms | sms | ob | Ih (NSN) eae Ne CAS

ct. “MS | “M | “MS Sy | Sov $f) of Sv

“i. "msm | “MS | ‘MS | Ov | SLP Le) ve | vy

fo. “OSS! ecANLEm len “Ur Se gt ata (yi 6¢

Qt. “MU | CAA | “AN Le 6¢ gf| of St

SY. SA AMSA | AAS: |. OF | BSP zv| gf } of

So, ‘s- |:muu], ‘u (HS 743 Wei bey fey

She ORME | ON RON gf | Srv |. ov! TE | SH

9%. “ASS | "MS |. *MS, YE Vive | ML) ce 1S

60. *S) | ANUAA |. AA Cv | SP zh] gt f of

Ghiaat WPeoecRee “MSM | “MW | MU | Sbd | Sov 2v.| «~v, \ oS

Giemsa ermmersiessstecl ros. look iM (ene. | 28 LE) Ee | oF

61. Canty CCODOB GORE Cy AON | SOL zt ze LE) of 1$

ES e Ss ES = | ~2 ‘urd g ‘ure £6 ae “ULL } XB

2.8 3 z £3 3 | 5 ‘i *yompursg z g

ae E it are hate | Bn ‘AOUYIO or PPE (9)

*UIey

“puLM

* 19 9ULOULIOY,L,

zov.6z 768.62 $4.62 SLL.6z £96.6z

17.62 09.62 1g.6z Tor,o0& gzf.of

9.62 09.62 L6.6z $S£.08 btr.of

98.62 LL,6z Lo.of g6£.08 ttb.of

46.62 $z.0f 70.0£ €1£.0£ 1fv.o£

Z0,0£ 79.6% br.62 11g.6z gb6.6z

67.62 L1,6z 9£.6z zzL.6% 819.6%

$6.92 99.8% o1.6z gzs.6z gll.oz

61.62 z£,6z ++.62 g9l.6z 649.62

0S .6z 9$.6z gb.6z gLL.6z $68.62

L£.62 £2.62 $t.6z gzg.6z 799.6%

gb.6z 1,62 tL.6z £56.62 $z1,08

$9.62 gt.6z $1.62 gov.6z $56.62

$6.97 $+.6z ov.62 10L,6z of£.6z

19.62 gz.6z €L.9z 200,67 tob.6z

Lz.6z C£.6z $S.6z 2SL.6z 6£6,6z

£6.62 0$ 62 7.62 L$9.6z 698.62

oS 6% 64.62 gv.62 | gog.6z ZII.0£

0S 62 0.62 tb.6z $46.62 Lro,0f

$2.62 22.6% 08.62 £96.62 o61,0€

7Z.6% 2.67 zt .6z Z00,0£ LSo,of£

$1.62 $2.67 89.67: 95g.6z Sto,of

oL.6z 16.62 95.62 ££8.6z LSo0,0f

69.62 £2.67 Lo.6z zbb.6z t£9.6z

70.67 £1.62 v.62 £gv 6% 769.67

th.6z 00.0 12,62 $£0.0€ LEr.0f

9L.6z 71.6% 96.82 $zv.6z 99.6

LS.g9% LS.g% $1.62 git.6z 605.62

11.62 1+.6z $$ .6z $69.62 $zo0.0£

76.97 g1.6z gt.6z zgl.6z L£6.62

“49.62 wb.6z ob.6z g9l.6z 1$6.6z

of 62 71.62 go.6z zeb.6% o£L.6z

‘urd $8 sure $6 ee UU “xe ]Kl

BS :

*yommpurg ‘fauysQ Sale YOIMSIYO.

*LOJOULOAR |

‘AUNNNQG ‘asunpy youmpung yo <HoIsnoy) "C) Aayy ay? fg pup SNoLsog 7p {eVa, “AW Aq

“URI

jo sivqy

£uopuoryT swau ‘MOIMSIHY Jn fijo10g Jounynorsozy ay} JO uapany ay, 7p uosdwoyy, Ay AQ apyw suornasasgQ Jaojo10ajapy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 87. MARCH 1855.

XV.—A Monograph of the Indian species of Phylloscopus and tts

immediate affines. By Epwarp Biytu*.

THERE is no group of birds more difficult to the student of

Indian ornithology than the very extensive series of small Bec-

fins, or “ Warblers,” known to the French as Pouillots, and in

parts of England by the name of Pettychaps. It is exemplified

in Europe by four well-known species}; and as an avis rarissima

in Europe, the common Indian Motacilla proregulus, Pallas (Re-

gulus modestus, Gould), which strictly appertaims to the series

under review, has been obtained in Dalmatia and in Britain ;

* From the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, No. 5, 1854.

+ 1. Phylloscopus sibilatriz; Motacilla sibilatrix, L.; Sylvia sylvicola,

Latham. Type of Sibilatriz, Kaup.

2. Ph. Bonelli; Sylvia Bonelli, Vieillot ; S. Nattereri, Temminck.

3. Ph. trochilus ; Motacilla trochilus, L.; Sylvia fitis, Bechstein; also,

according to M. Degland, 8. icterina, Temminck (nee Vieillot); S. flavi-

ventris, Viedllot ; S. angusticauda, Gerbe; and S. tamaricis, Crespigny.

4. Ph. rufus ; Curruca rufa, Brisson ; Sylvia collybita, Vietllot ; S. loquax,

Herbert ; and by the older British ornithologists erroneously assigned to

Motacilla hippolais, L.

In addition to these four, in N. Africa, Dr. Riippell describes—

Ph. umbrovirens ; Sylvia umbrovirens, Riippell (described but not figured

in his Neuen Wirbelthieren, Vogel, p. 112). From Abyssinia.

Ph. brevicaudatus ; Sylvia brevicaudata, Riippell, Atlas, t. 35. From

Kordofan.

Another that will probably have to be added to the European fauna is—

Ph. brevirostris ; Sylvia brevirostris, Strickland, P. Z. 8S. 1836, p. 98.

Procured at Smyrna. Differs from Ph. rufus in its greater size, and from

Ph. trochilus “in the shortness of the beak and the dark colour of the legs.”

Lastly, two species are briefly described in Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 1]

162 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

while three of the European species have been stated to occur in

India, but at a time when the various Indian Pouillots were un-

described and the multiplicity of distinct species of them was

unsuspected. As neither of them, however, would appear to

have been met with in the country since the numerous Indian

species have been recognized, we are Jed to infer that certain

other species were mistaken for them ; and it is hghly probable

that the Sylvia sibilatric of Dr. Royle’s list* refers to our

Ph. nitidus, and Mr. Gould’s S. trochilus of W. India+ to our

Ph. viridanus ; and perhaps M. Temminck’s S. trochilus of Japan

may likewise prove to refer to some nearly affined species, which

he failed to distinguish from the ¢rochilus of Europe f.

The Indian species have been described under various generic

names; and even now it would not appear that systematists are

agreed whether to range the accepted typical form, that of Mota-

cilla trochilus, lu., under Phyllopneuste of Meyer (1822), which

included also the distinct form of Mot. hippolais, L., regarded

by Mr. G. R. Gray (in 1841) as typical of Phyllopneuste,—or in

Phylloscopus, Boie (1826), of which M. trochilus is cited as

typical. In M. Degland’s ‘ Ornithologie Européenne’ (1849),

M. hippolais, L., with three European congeners is referred to

Hippolais, Brehm (1828), the typical species bemg termed H.

polyglotta (Vieillot) ; and M. trochilus and its congeners are as-

Javanese Birds, Trans. Linn. Soe. xiii. 156; neither of which can we iden-

tify with Indian species : viz.—

Ph. javanicus; Sylvia javanica, Horsfield: seemmgly affined to our

Ph. magnirostris. And

Ph. montanus; Sylvia montana, Horsfield: apparently affined to our

Ph. tristis. Of Ph. montanus (Horsf.), the late lamented Hugh E, Strick-

land informed us, that “ the wing is 2 in. long, graduated, with the fifth quill

longest.”

Mr. Strickland adds, from Java,—

Ph. trivirgatus; Sylvia trivirgata, Temminck: a species referable to Mr.

Hodgson’s group Abrornis ; and it is probable that others of this minor

group, from the Archipelago, remain to be described.

* Tl. Him. Bot. Introd. p. Ixxvii. In this list are enumerated “ Sylvia

sibilatrix, S.rufa(plains), S. trochilus, and several species undetermined.”

Jt is not probable that either of the names specified is correctly applied ;

nor certain others in the same list, as especially Gallus Sonneratit !

+ Proc. Zool. Soe. 1850, p. 90.

+ Some Japanese birds which we saw with Mr. Gould, sent by M. Tem-

minck, and identified by him with European species, certainly presented

differences more or less marked. We especially remember the Japanese

Robin, Jay, and Bullfinch. The last is probably Pyrrhula griseiventris,

Lafresnaye, Rey. Zool. de la Suc. Cuv. 1841, p. 241.—Since this note was

pemned, we have seen Mr. Gould’s figure of the Japanese Bullfinch, in his

‘ Birds of Asia,’ where it is designated P. orientalis, Temminck and Schlegel.

The Jay, too, is cited by the Prince of Canino as Garrulus japonicus.

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 163

signed to Phyllopneuste. An older name than Hippolais, Brehm,

occurs, however, in Ficedula, Koch (1816), which is adopted by

Dr. Riippell for the Pouillots*, and by Dr. Schlegel for both

groups +; but it is faulty as implying these birds to be fig-eaters

(or Beccaficos), whereas all of the series are exclusively insecti-

vorous, and in no way to be confounded with the highly frugi-

vorous Fauvettesf{.

In former papers we followed Mr. Gray’s arrangement, but

with this error, that certain Indian species were assigned to

Phyllopneuste apud Gray (v. Hippolais, Brehm) ; whereas upon

referring to the characters of this genus, as specified by M. De-

gland, we find that we had misapprehended it, and incline now to

suspect that with it should be united the divisions Culicipeta,

nobis, and Abrornis, Hodgson.

In a series of twenty-two species actually before us, excluding

Regulus, we observe that one only, the Kuropean Phylloscopus

sibilatriz (type of Sibilatriz, Kanp), is remarkable for the com-

parative great length of its wings ; whereof the first primary is

minute and the second is nearly as long as the third. In all the

rest, the small first primary is considerably less dimimutive, and

the second is much shorter than the third: the proportions vary-

ing, however, to some extent, and the wing being more or less

rounded in different species ; affording a good differential cha-

racter in several instances. In general, the wings are shorter

and more rounded than in the European Ph. trochilus; but

looking to the ensemble of characters, it seems doubtful whether

more than three divisions can be retained in the whole series

under review. These are: Phylloscopus, certain species of which

(constituting the Reguloides, nobis $) offer a close approximation

to Regulus, and serve to indicate the true systematic position of

that genus,—Regulus (which M. Degland and others have ar-

ranged near Parus),—and Culicipeta (including Abrornis), which

should perhaps be merged in Phyllopneuste (v. Hippolais). Under

these three groups only, we now comprise the following Indian

species.

* Systematische Uebersicht der Vogel Nord-ost Afrika’s (1845), p. 57.

+ Revue critique des Oiseaux d’Enrope (1844), pp. 25, 26.

{ The four European species described by M. Degland under Hijspolais

are as follows :—

1. H. polyglotta; Motacilla hippolais, L.; Sylvia polyglotta, Vieillot ;

H. salicaria, Bonap.

2. H. icterina; Sylvia icterina, Vieillot (nee Temminck); S. hippolais

apud Temminck, Manuel, 2nd edit. (1820).

3. H. olivetorum; Sylvia olivetorum, Strickland.

4. H. elaica; Salicaria elaica, Lindermayer; Ficedula ambigua, Schlegel.

§ J. A.S. xvi. 442.

11*

164 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

I. Genus Poyuioscorvs, Boie, apud G. R. Gray.

Type Motacilla trochilus, L.*

1. PHYLLOSCOPUS RAMA.

Sylvia rama, Sykes, P. Z. S. 1832, p. 89.

There appear to be two races of this bird, differing a little in

shade of colour, but in no other particular that we can discern.

The bill is rather thicker and the form less slender than in most

others of the genus; and together with the colouring, approxi-

mate it to Calamoherpe, Boie, for a species of which it might be

mistaken at first sight} ; but the form of the wings and tail, and

general character, sufficiently dicate its true position to be as

here arranged.

Length 5 in. by 7} in. in alar expanse: wing 23 to 23 in. ;

Ist primary 5%, in., the second 3 in. shorter than the third, which

about equals the 4th and Sth: tail 24 in. ; its outermost feather

2 in. shorter: bill to gape 3 in.: tarse 3 in. Inrides dark. Bill

dusky above, light carneous below : legs light brown, tinged with

plumbeous on the joints. Plumage, above uniform light grayish-

brown ; below pale or albescent, passing to white on the chin,

middle of belly and vent: lores, continued as a slight streak

passing over the eye, and the orbital feathers, pale.

This bird is very common in Lower Bengal during the cold

season, upon sandy soil above the tideway of the rivers ; haunting

baubul topes and scattered trees near villages, as well as hedges

and bush-jungle. Those of S. India have a slight ferruginous

tint throughout ; but we can detect no further difference. It

would not appear to inhabit the sub-Himalayan region.

* A better average type exists in Ph. rufus, v. Curruca rufa, Brisson.

+ We have three Indian species of Calamoherpe, all distinct from those

of Europe.

1. C. brunnescens; Agrobates brunnescens, Jerdon. Very like the

European C. arundinaceus (Turdus arundinaceus, L.; Sylvia turdoides,

Meyer); but easily distinguished by the form of the wing, in which the

second or first developed primary is constantly } in. shorter than the next,

and the third, fourth and fifth are subequal.

2. C. dumetorum, nobis, J. A. 8S. xvii. 815.

3. C. agricola, Jerdon, Madr. Journ. xiii. pt. 2. p. 131; J. A.S, xiv. 595.

This much resembles the European C. salicaria (Motacilla salicaria, Gmelin ;

C. alnorum, Brehm; Mot. arundinacea, Lightfoot); but is readily distin-

guished from it, as is also C. dumetorum, by the same difference in the pro-

portion of the primaries as exists in the species before cited.

The three Indian species of Calamoherpe accordingly tend to approximate

Phylloscopus in the form of the wing, and they have also less aquatic habits

than their European congeners.

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 165

2. Puy.Lioscopus MAGNIROsTRIS, nobis, J. A. 8, xii. 966.

Phyllopneuste indica, nobis, J. A. S. xiv. 593.

Ph. trochilus? apud Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82.

Length 5 to 5} in., by 8] in. across: wing 23 to 2% in., its

first primary measur ing ?in., and the second being 7 zz in. shorter

than the third, which does not quite equal the 4th and 5th: tail

2 to 24 in., its two outer feathers on each side very slightly gra-

dusting : bill to gape 3 in.: tarse Zin. Irides dusky. Baill dusky

plumbeous above, fleshy horn-colour at base of lower mandible.

Legs albescent plumbeous. Plumage, duskyish or infuscated

olive- green above, having a faint tinge of tawny, especially on

the wings and tail ; the medial lar ger coverts of the w ings bemg

tipped with albescent-gr eenish: a narrow but conspicuous pale

yellowish supercilium, and the lower ear-coverts are partly of the

same hue : under parts pale ; the breast tinged with ashy, mingled

with faint yellowish ; and the rest of the lower parts are more or

less of a purer yellowish-white. The tawnyish hue of the wings

and tail resembles that of the upper parts of the European

Ph. rufus, whence the name of the latter species.

The species appears to be generally diffused over the country,

and we have seen specimens from the eastern coast of the Bay of

Bengal, and also one from Chusan. We have been informed

that it has a pleasing song.

3. PHyLioscorus LucuBRIs, nobis, J. A. S. xu. 968.

Length 4 to 47 in., by 73 in. across: wing 23 in. ; first pri-

mary 3 to 43 in., and the second =; in. shorter than the third,

which does not quite equal the 4th and 5th: tail 17 in., subeven:

bill to gape nearly 3 in.: tarse 3 in. Irides dusky. Bill dusky

above, and also on the medial part of the lower mandible; the

rest amber-coloured. Legs pale greenish-dusky. Plumage,

above dusky olive-green, nearly as in the last species, but with-

out the tawny shade ; also a similar pale yellowish supercilium,

and tips to the medal wing-coverts: below albescent, faintly

tinged with yellow medially, and laterally with the hue of the

flanks.

Common in Lower Bengal during the cold season, and more

or less so over the country generally.

4, PHYLLOSCOPUS AFFINIS.

Motacilla affinis, Tickell, J. A. 8. ii. 576.

Ph. flaveolus, nobis, passim.

Abrornis xanthogaster, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82.

Length 43 to 43 in., by 63 to re in. in expanse: wing 25 to

23 in. ; having the first primary 3 ¢ in., and the second 55 in.

166 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

shorter than the third, which almost equals the 4th and 5th:

tail 13 to 17 in., its outermost and penultimate feathers very

slightly graduating: bill to gape 3 im., ora trifle more: tarse

3 in. or nearly so. Irides dark. Bill dusky above, amber-

coloured below: legs pale brownish-dusky, tinged with yellow ;

the soles more or less yellowish. Plumage, above fuscous olive-

green, with an extremely faint tawny tinge ; no pale tips to the

medial wing-coverts: supercilia, cheeks and under parts, pale

sullied yellow, brightest on the middle of the belly, with a

slight tawny tinge mm some, and the breast and flanks a little

infuscated.

This species might be supposed to be the young of the pre-

ceding, in corresponding yellowish garb to the young of Ph. tro-

chilus and Ph. rufus ; but on minute comparison of freshly killed

specimens, they are seen to be distinct. The bill is more feeble,

and much more compressed, in Ph. affinis ; whereas in Ph. lugu-

bris it is very little compressed, and the rictal setze are consi-

derably more developed. The colour of the legs is also very dif-

ferent, being in lugubris pale greenish-dusky, while in affinis

there is a strong tinge of brown. From examination of a great

number of specimens, we feel convinced that the colouring here

described is permanent.

This species is common in Lower Bengal, more so above the

tideway of the rivers, and we believe that it is generally distri-

buted over India.

5. PHyYLLOSCOPUS INDICUS.

Sylvia indica, Jerdon, Madr. Journ. xi. 6.

Ph. griseolus, nobis, J. A. S. xvi. 443.

Length 51 in. by 74 in.: wing 23 in.; having the first pri-

mary 7 in. long, and the second 3 m. shorter than the third,

which equals the sixth, and is scarcely shorter than the fourth

and fifth : tail 2 in.: bill to gape ~% m.: tarse in. Indes very

dark brown. Bill dusky above, below pale amber: interior of

the mouth whitish, with scarcely a tinge of yellow. Tarse exter-

nally, and the toes above, light brown ; internally and beneath,

yellow. Plumage, above uniform dull ash-colour, without a tinge

of green: supercilia clear pale yellow: lower parts pale dull

yellowish, purer on the middle of the belly, and the rest more or

less tinged with dull tawny.

This species appears to be found chiefly in the peninsula of

India, and is rare in Lower Bengal.

6. Puy.ioscorus Fuscatus, nobis, J. A. S. xi. 113.

Ph. brunneus, nobis, J. A. 8. xiv. 591 (the young).

Length 5 to 5} in., by 77 to 7§ m.: wing 2 to 23 in. ; having

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 167

the first primary +3 to +4 in., and the second 5% in. shorter than

the third, which equals the sixth, and is a little shorter than the

fourth and fifth; tail 24 im., with its outermost feathers 3, in.

shorter than the middle ones: bill to gape nearly # in.: tarse

Zin. Inides dark hazel. Baill dusky above, yellowish at base of

lower mandible; inside of the mouth rather pale yellow: legs

greenish-brown. Plumage, above uniform olive-brown ; below

albescent, purest on the throat and middle of belly, and weakly

tinged with a ferruginous or ruddy hue on the pale supercilia,

sides of neck, flanks and lower tail-coverts, and more faintly on

the breast; axillaries also weak ferruginous, with the fore part

of the under surface of the wing ; and the primaries are slightly

margined with pale rufescent : no trace whatever of a wing-band.

The young (PA. brunneus, nobis, passim) resemble the adults in

colour, but the wings and tail are rather shorter, and the plumage

is of somewhat more open texture.

Not rare in Lower Bengal during the cold season ; but com-

moner, it would seem, to the eastward, and especially in Arakan.

7. PHYLLOSCOPUS VIRIDANUS, nobis, J. A. S. xii. 967*.

Abrornis tenuiceps, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 83. (Perhaps

Ph. trochilus of W. India apud Gould.)

Length 43 to 53 in., by 74 to 73 m.: wing 22 to 22 in.; its

first primary 3 to 3 im., and the second { nm. shorter than the

third, which equals the fourth and fifth : tail 13 to 2 in.: bill to

gape nearly 3 in.: tarse 4 to im. Inides dusky. Bill dusky

horn-colour above, the under mandible yellowish except towards

tip. Legs pale greenish-plumbeous. Plumage, above light dull

olive-green, beneath greenish-albescent: a pale yellow streak

over the eye; and a slight whitish bar on the wing, formed by

the tips of its larger coverts.

The commonest species of the genus in Lower Bengal ; and

we believe generally diffused. The only sound we have heard it

utter is a faint tiss-yip frequently repeated ; but never a number

of times in continuous succession, like the much louder tsth-tseh

of the European Ph. rufus.

8. PHyLioscopus nitTIDUs, nobis, J. A. S. xii. 965.

Muscicapa nitida?, Latham, Franklin.

Sylvia hippolais, apud Jerdon, Madr. Journ. xi. 6.

Hippolais Swainsoni, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82. (Probably

Sylvia sibilatriz of Royle’s list.)

Length 43 to 43 in., by 73 to 7} in.-across : wing 23 to 24 in. ;

* Phyllopneuste rufa apud nos, J. A. S. xi. 191; and Ph. affinis, Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1843, vol. xii. p. 98.

168 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

having the first primary 8, to 4 in., and the second 3 in. shorter

than the third, which equals the fourth and exceeds the fifth :

tail 14 to 2 in.: bill to gape $ in.; and tarse 4 in. Irides dark.

Bill carneous-dusky, the lower mandible pale; and legs light

brownish, tinged with yellow on the toes. Plumage, above of a

much livelier green than im any of the preceding, resembling

that of the European Ph. sibilatriv ; below unsullied pale yel-

lowish, brightest about the breast ; and there is a pale wing-

band, formed by the tips of the larger coverts of the secondaries.

This pretty species appears to be very generally distributed,

but is somewhat rare in Lower Bengal.

9. PHyLLoscopus TRIsTIs, nobis, J. A. S. xii. 966.

Sylvia trochilus, apud Jerdon, Madr. Journ. xi. 6.

Length 43 to 5 in. by 6} to 6Z in. : of wing 21 to 21 in.; the

first primary 2 in. (in large specimens), and the second 1 in.

shorter than the third, which equals the fourth and fifth: tail

1? to 2 in.: bill to gape } in. ; and tarse ;% to3 in. Inrides dark.

Bill blackish, tinged with yellow at base of lower mandible ; and

gape also yellow: legs dull black. Plumage, above uniform dull

brown: below albescent, with a faint tinge of ruddy or ferru-

ginous on the pale supercilia, sides of neck, breast and flanks ;

and no tinge of yellow except on the axillaries and fore part of

the wing underneath, which are almost pure light yellow. Bill

small and slender.

A common species, and generally diffused. We once observed

it in great abundance, together with Calamoherpe agricola, haunt-

ing low bushes near the Calcutta salt-water lake.

10. PuyLuoscopus occIPITaLis.

Phyllopneuste occipitalis, Jerdon, nobis, J. A. S. xiv. 593.

Length 43 in.: of wing 24 in.; the first primary 3 in., and

the second ;%, in. shorter than the third, which nearly or quite

equals the fourth and fifth: tail 2 in., even or squared: bill to

gape 3 im.: tarse +4 in. Alar and caudal feathers unusually

frm. Bull hght dusky above, pale below: legs pale. Plumage,

above mingled green and ashy, the latter prevailing on the back,

the former on the rump, wings and tail; crown dusky, with

whitish supercilia, and a conspicuous pale medial line, broader

and tinged with yellow at the occiput: a slight but distinct yel-

lowish-albescent wing-band ; the fore part of the wing brightish

green; and its margin, with the axillaries, pure light yellow.

Lower parts albescent, mingled with yellowish, and very faintly

tinged with ruddy. Inner webs of the three outer tail-feathers

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 169

on each side narrowly bordered with white, the ante-penultimate

less so.

This pretty species we have only seen from the Deyra Doon

and from 8. India. In colouring it approximates the groups

Reguloides and Abrornis; but the remarkable firmness of its

wings and tail is peculiar, and prohibitive of its association with

either.

The next three species (constituting the subgroup Reguloides,

nobis) have, like the last, a pale medial streak on the crown, and

they greatly approximate the genus Regulus in figure and pro-

portions, and even in colouring (minus the developed crest); but

their habits are those of other Phylloscopi.

11. PHYLLOSCOPUS TROCHILOIDES.

Acanthiza trochiloides, Sundevall (1837).

Phyllopneuste reguloides, nobis, J. A. S. xi. 191, xii. 963 (nee reguloides

apud Hodgson).

Length of a male 47 in. by 74 in. : wing 22 in.; its first pri-

mary +4 in., and the second 3 in. shorter than the third, which

equals the fifth and is a little shorter than the fourth ; but, in

some, these three are equal: tail 17 in., even: bill to gape 4in.,

or nearly so: tarse}4 1m. Length of a female 43 by 62 in.;

wing 2,5, in.; and tail 13 in. Inides dark. Upper mandible

dusky, the lower yellow ; and legs yellowish-brown tinged with

plumbeous. Plumage, above dull green, a little infuseated, with

two conspicuous yellowish-white bars on the wing, formed by the

tips of the greater and lesser coverts: below albescent-greenish,

a little tinged with yellow: a broad yellowish-white or pale yel-

low supercilium ; and above this a broad dusky band, leaving the

middle line of the crown dull green hke the back, but paling at

the occiput ; below the supercilium the colour is also dusky :

axillaries, with the fore part of the wing underneath, yellow; and

the outermost and penultimate tail-feathers have a narrow whitish

margin to their inner web.

Inhabits the sub-Himalayas, and visits Lower Bengal in some

abundance during the cold season. We have obtained one so

late as March 15th in the vicinity of Calcutta.

12. PHYLLOSCOPUS PROREGULUS.

Motacilla proregulus, Pallas.

Regulus modestus, Gould; and, in abraded plumage, R. inornatus, nobis,

J. A. S. xi. 19, and Ph. montanus, Hutton, nobis, Catal. no. 1105.

Phyllopneuste nitidus, Hodgson, G. R. Gray.

Length generally about 4 to 44 in. by 6 to 63 in. across: wing

170 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

21 in. ; its first primary } in.*, and the second not 5%, in. shorter

than the third, which exceeds the sixth, and nearly or quite (in

different specimens) equals the fourth and fifth : tail 1} to 1{ in.,

even. An unusually large specimen measured 4} by 7 in. ; wing

21 in,: tail 13 in.: bill to gape nearly $ in. : tarse +4 in. Inides

dark. Upper mandible dusky, the lower yellow except at tip ;

and legs rather pale brown, without any plumbeous tinge. Bill

nearly as much compressed as in Regulus. Plumage, above

olive-green, brightest on the rump, wings and tail : crown dusky,

with a pale mesial line, sometimes well defined, but in new plu-

mage not very distinct ; and in much worn or abraded plumage

it often disappears altogether, and the upper parts are then

dingy grayish-brown, with scarcely a tinge of green: two con-

spicuous yellowish-white bars on the wing, the hinder more

broad; and behind this is a dark patch, corresponding to the

black seen in Regulus: tertiaries conspicuously margined with

whitish (as more or less in Regulus), and secondaries and some

of the primaries slightly tipped with the same: axillaries, with

the fore part of the wing underneath, pale yellow : supercilia and

lower parts greenish-albescent.

Common in Lower Bengal, where a few perhaps breed ; but

the great majority retire to the mountains for that purpose. As

an exceedingly great rarity, it has been met with in Dalmatia and

in England. Habits as in other species of Phylloscopus, and not

(as in Regulus) gregarious: song-note nearly similar to that of

Ph. sibilatriz, but considerably weaker.

13. PHYLLOSCOPUS CHLORONOTUS.

Abrornis chloronotus, Hodgson, Gray’s Zool. Mise. p. 82; G. R. Gray,

‘ Appendix to Catalogue of Specimens presented by Mr. Hodgson to

the British Museum,’ p. 152; y. Regulus modestus apud Hodgson.

Resembles the last, but is smaller, with bill conspicuously

shorter and darker-coloured, and the rump pale canary-yellow,

strongly contrasting with the hue of the back ; the median coro-

nal line much more conspicuous, and the pale margins of the

tertiaries less so. Its size is that of the European Regulus

cristatus.

Length 33 in., or a trifle more: wing 17 to 2 im. ; its first pri-

mary 5%; in., the second 4 in. shorter than the third, which does

not equal the fourth and fifth: bill to gape about 3 m., and

tarse 2 in.: tail 11 in. to 13 in. Upper mandible blackish, the

lower pale except towards tip. Legs pale. In other respects

* In one only, of several specimens, $ in.

i reputed nest, taken near Calcutta, is described J. A. S. xu. note to

p. 965.

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 171

like the last, from which it is at once distinguished by its pale

pure yellow rump.

This minute species appears to be peculiar to the sub-Hima-

layan region, where it is extensively distributed.

II. Genus Reeuxus (antiq.), Cuvier.

Capt. Hutton states that both R. ignicapillus and R. cristatus

of Europe inhabit the N.W. Himalaya. We have seen only a

single male specimen, procured by Capt. Thomas at Simla ; and

this perfectly resembles R. cristatus, except in being considerably

larger, and the fine flame-coloured interior crest would seem to

be more developed. Length of wing 22 in., and of tail 14 in.

In several British specimens of R. cristatus, the corresponding

measurements are 2 in. and 13 in., with the rest in proportion.

Should this difference in size prove constant, the race might be

denominated R. himalayensis ; requirmg, however, to be first

minutely compared with the N. American R. satrapa, Lichten-

stein (v. tricolor, Jardine). Mr. Hodgson would not appear to

have met with a true Regulus in Nepal.

III. Genus Curicrrera, nobis, J. A. S. xi. 968.

“General structure of Phylloscopus, but having a narrow Fly-

catcher’s bill and armature of rictus, the ridge of the upper man-

dible angulated, and the breadth of the bill evenly attenuating.”

Such are the characters of the first or typical species, to which

may be added that the claws, especially that of the hind toe, are

longer and less curved. In other species, however, the form

erades to that of Phylloscopus ; but there is a general and marked

resemblance of colouring throughout the series, indicative of

their unity as a group, and which would help to separate it from

the European type, Phyllopneuste (v. Hippolais). In general, the

upper parts are green, the lower bright yellow wholly or in part,

and the crown exhibits the colouring (variously modified) of

Phylloscopus occipitalis and of the subgroup Reguloides ; while

the two or three outer tail-feathers are, in most of the species,

largely marked with white on the inner web. Their habits ap-

pear to be quite similar to those of the Phylloscopi.

1. Cunicrpeta Burt.

Sylvia Burkii, Burton, P. Z. 8. 1835, p. 153.

Acanthiza arrogans, Sundevall (1837).

Cryptolopha auricapilla, Swainson, 2} Centen. (1837).

Muscicapa bilineata, Lesson, Rey. Zool. de la Soe. Cuv. 1839, p. 104.

Length 43 by 64 in.: wing 2} im.; its first primary ¢ in., and

the second 3 in. shorter than the third, which equals the sixth or

172 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

seventh (in different specimens), and is rather shorter than the

intervening two or three: tail 14 in. : bill to gape exceeding 3 in. ;

and tarse 1+ in. Irides dark. Bull dusky above; underneath,

with the legs, pale amber or brownish-yellow, darker on toes.

Plumage, above bright yellowish olive-green ; below full siskin-

yellow throughout ; the cheeks and sides of neck intermediate :

over each eye a broad black streak reaching to the occiput,

leaving the middle of the head greenish, slightly flanked with

ash-gray: tail dusky, its middle feathers margined with the hue

of the back, and the ner web of the outermost white nearly

throughout, as also the terminal half of that of the next.

Some have a slight yellowish wing-band, which in others is

barely indicated.

This pretty little bird is not uncommon in Lower Bengal

during the cold season, and like the rest of its tribe retires to the

sub-Himalayan region to breed. Its bill has more decidedly

the Flycatcher form than any of the following.

2. CULICIPETA CANTATOR.

Motacilla cantator, Tickell, J. A. S. 11. 576.

C. schisticeps, Hodgson, Gray's Zool. Misc. 1844, p. 82; G. R. Gray,

‘ Appendix to Catalogue of Specimens presented by Mr. Hodgson to

the British Museum,’ p. 153.

Length 44 in., by 63 in. expanse: wing 2} in.; with pri-

maries as in C, Burkii: tail 13 in.: bill to gape nearly 3 in. ;

and tarse in. Irides dark. Bill light dusky above, amber-

coloured below: legs light yellowish-carneous, with a leaden

tinge. Plumage, bright olive-green above, yellower on the

wings and tail: throat, cheeks, supercilia, lower tail-coverts,

and margin of wing, bright yellow ; the belly and flanks grayish-

white: greater wing-coverts tipped with pale yellow, forming a

slight bar on the wing: on each side of the crown a broad black

band; and an intermediate narrow greenish one, becoming

yellower upon the occiput: upper tertiaries very shghtly mar-

gined at the tips with yellowish-white; and the tail-feathers

have a narrow yellowish-white internal border.

This pretty species is rare in Lower Bengal, becoming com-

moner to the westward. The bill is narrower and the rictal setz

are less developed, while the claws (especially that of the himd-

toe) are shorter and more curved than in C. Burkat.

3. CULICIPETA PULCHRA.

Abrornis pulcher, Hodgson, nobis, J. A. 8. xiv. 592.

Abr. erochroa(?), Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82 (undescribed) ;

G. R. Gray, Appendix to Catalogue, p. 152.

Length 4+ in., of wing 22 in., with primaries as in C. Burki:

tail 13 in.: bill to gape } in.; and tarse nearly ? in. Bill

Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi. 178

dusky above, below yellow or amber-coloured ; and tarse pale.

Plumage, above dull olive-green, brighter on the rump and

margins of the wing and tail-feathers, those of the primaries

yellowish, and a pale rufescent bar across the wing: two broad

black streaks on the crown, and between them a dull greenish

streak flanked with ashy: supercilia also dull green; but the

orbital feathers are yellow ; and the entire under-parts are pale

dull yellow, or albescent-yellowish, becoming of a deeper yellow

on the belly and lower tail-coverts: tail having its three outer

feathers wholly white, save the terminal half of their outer web,

together with the tip of the inner web of the ante-penultimate

and slightly of the penultimate.

Inhabits the Nepal and Sikkim Himalaya *.

4, CULICIPETA SCHISTICEPS.

Abrornis schisticeps, Hodgson, nobis, J. A. 8. xiv. 592.

Phyllopneuste xanthoschistos, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82

(undescribed); G. R. Gray, ‘ Appendix to Catalogue,’ p. 151.

Length 44 in. : of wing 24 in., with primaries as in C. Burki:

tail 13 in.: bill to gape 3 in.; and tarse $ in. Bill dusky

above, below amber-coloured ; and feet apparently pale brownish-

plumbeous. Plumage, above pale ashy, passing to greenish-

yellow on the rump, wings and tail: below, with the cheeks and

lower half of the ear-coverts, wholly bright yellow: a whitish-

gray supercilium and narrow medial streak upon the crown, and

two broad ill-defined lateral streaks of rather a more dusky gray

than that of the back: outermost and penultimate tail-feathers

only, white on their inner webs. The young have looser plumage

and all the colours less intense.

This appears to be very common throughout the sub-Hima-

layan territories, and is likewise met with in Arakan; but it

appears never to descend from the hills. According to Capt.

Hutton, it is a common species at 5000 ft. elevation, and com-

* Mr. G. R. Gray suggests that this may be the young of his Aér.

erochroa, Hodgson, which he thus describes :—

“Length 5 in.; bill from gape } m.; tarse 3 in.: wings under 23 in.

Upper surface olive-green ; a streak over each eye from the nostrils, under

surface and lower part of back, yellowish-white, brightest on the back

[rump?] and vent: wings with the tips of the greater coverts broadly

margined with rufous-white: quills brownish-black, narrowly margined

with yellowish-green : tail slaty-brown, margined with yellowish-green, the

outer feathers principally white.”

We suspect that this description merely refers to a fine specimen of C,

pulchra; and may remark that the present is the only species of the series

of which the Society possesses but an indifferent specimen. Of the rest, C.

castaneoceps we have never seen; but all of the others, save four, we here

describe from recent specimens shot near Calcutta! The four exceptions

are—Phylloscopus occipitalis and Ph. chloronotus, and the two Culicipete

which next follow; and to these may be added the Regulus.

174 Mr. E. Blyth on the Indian Phylloscopi.

mences building in March. The nest would appear to resemble

those of Phylloscopus trochilus and Ph. rufus. Eggs spotless

white. Vide Hutton, in J. A. S. xvi. pt. 1. p. 688.

5. Cunicireta POLIOGENYS, nobis, J. A. S. xvi. 441.

Length 44 in.: of wing 2 in., with the outermost primary 3

in. long, the second exceeding it by ;% in., and the third 2 in.

shorter than the fourth, which equals the fifth and sixth: tail

14 in.: bill to gape 4 in.; and tarse 3 im. Bill dusky above,

yellow or amber-coloured below. Legs pale. Plumage, above

dark olive-green, slightly yellowish on rump, with a conspicuous

narrow yellowish-white wing-band : crown and ear-coverts dusky-

gray, with blackish coronal bands; the chin, and feathers pro-

ceeding from the base of the lower mandible, grayish-white :

rest of the lower parts bright yellow: tail with its three outer

feathers white on the inner web, as in C. pulchra.

We have only scen this well-marked species from Sikkim. It

might be mistaken for the preceding on a very superficial view ;

but besides the differences in the details of colouring, its

wings are much more rounded and the bill is somewhat less

compressed.

6. CuLICIPETA CASTANEOCEPS.

Abrornis castaniceps, Hodgson, nobis, J. A. S. xiv. 593.

Abr. castaneoceps, H., Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 82; G. R. Gray, * Ap-

pendix to Catalogue,’ p. 152.

“ Length 41 in.: wing nearly 2 in.: bill to gape above 3 in.:

tarse 4 in. Upper surface olive-green : front and top of head

pale rufous-chestnut ; hind-head and nape grayish-slate. Lower

part of back and abdomen bright yellow: throat white: wings

and tail brownish-black, margined with yellowish-green: greater

coverts of the wings tipped with yellow, forming two bands.”—

G. R. Gray.

“Above vernal green: belly, vent, and croup, deep yellow.

Chin to belly white, passing laterally to soft plumbeous. Top

of head chestnut, bounded by black to sides. Bill and legs pale.

Length 4 in.: wing 144 in.: tail 13 in.: bill to forehead 3 im. :

tarse = in.”— Hodgson.

Procured by Mr. Hodgson in Nepal. We have never seen a

specimen.

Finally, may be noticed a Javanese species of this group.

7. CULICIPETA TRIVIRGATA.

Sylvia trivirgata, Temminck, Verreaux MS.

Phylloscopus trivirgatus, Strickland, figured and described in Sir W. Jar-

dine’s ‘ Contributions to Ornithology,’ November 1849.

“ Length 4 in.; of wing 2 in. 2 1.; middle tail-feathers ] in. 8 1.;

outermost 14 in.: bill to gape 5 1.; tarse 7 1.

On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta. 175

“In plumage it greatly resembles the broader-billed but

closely allied C. Burkii of India. Middle of crown olive-yellow,

which occupies the inner webs of the feathers, the outer webs

being deep fuscous, nearly black, with an olive tinge, forming

a broad dark stripe on each side of the crown: between this

and the eye is a superciliary streak of clear yellow: a streak of

fuscous passes through the eye; the cheeks, throat, and lower

parts are bright yellow, with an olive tinge; back and wings

yellowish-olive : beak horn-coloured, the base of lower mandible

pale ; and legs brown.

“ Inhabits the island of Java.”’—Strickland.

XVI.—On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta ; with

Notes on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organ-

isms in the Maltese beds. By Tuomas Wricut, M.D. &c.,

Professor of the Natural Sciences in the Cheltenham Grammar

School.

[Continued from p. 127. ]

Family Sparancip2&.

The general outline of the Urchins of this family is oval, ob-

long or cordiform, and they satisfactorily exhibit the bilateral

symmetry of the Echinide. The mouth is anterior, bilabiate,

and edentulous. The anal opening is posterior and supramar-

ginal, and is closed by a complicated series of small plates. The

apices of the ambulacral areas are united at the summit of the

test. The anterior single ambulacrum has a different structure

from the antero- and postero-lateral pairs, and is in general lodged

in a depression of the test, which extends to the anterior border

forming the anteal sulcus; the test is extremely thin, and is

covered with small tubercles which support hair-like spines ;

besides these there are some larger crenulated and perforated

tubercles which support large spines. There are two or four genital

pores which are sometimes placed close together, but are in other

genera apart. The eye-plates are five in number, and are placed

at the apices of the ambulacra in a pentagonal form around the

genital plates. We observe on the surface of the test of some Spa-

tangide, certain delicate lines called fascioles, having a smoother

appearance than the tubercular surface of the test ; they are fur-

rows which are strewed with microscopic tubercles destined to

carry very delicate spines, which, when seen under the micro-

scope, appear to have the same structure as the Pedicellarie. The

fascioles have a different disposition in each genus, and afford a

good character in giving definitions of the same; when the

176 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

fasciole surrounds the ambulacral petals like an undulating

groove, as in Hemiaster, Schizaster, &c., it is said to be a peri-

petal ; when it surrounds the single ambulacrum, as in Amphi-

detus, it is internal ; when it extends along the sides, as in Schi-

zaster, it is lateral; when it surrounds the circumference of the

test, as in Pericosmus, it is marginal; when it is limited to the

base of the anal opening, it is subanal. We find sometimes in

the same genus more fascioles than one; thus the subanal and

peripetal are frequently associated together.

Genus Sparaneus (Klein, 1734).

Urchins, in general large with a thin test, a convex dorsal sur-

face, and the antero-lateral and postero-lateral ambulacral areas

composed of larger petals than in other Spatangide. The ante-

rior ambulacrum is lodged in a deep anteal sulcus ; the upper

part of the anterior border of the antero-laterals is obliterated

towards the summit.

Numerous very large crenulated and perforated tubercles are

scattered over the surface of the ambulacral plates. They have

a deeply grooved subanal fasciole; only four genital pores, the

anterior pair more closely approached than the posterior pair.

Five perforated ocular plates, arranged in the form of a pen-

tagon, around the genital pores. A tube or hollow cone at the

internal part of the single interambulacrum. A large vertical

plate passing into a cone arises from the internal surface of the

test upon the left side of the mouth, and is directed obliquely

upwards and backwards.

The species are living or fossil in the tertiary rocks.

Spatangus Hoffmanni, Goldfuss.

Syn. Spatangus Hoffmanni, Goldf. Petrefacta, Band i. p. 152. tab.47.

fig. 3 a,6,e; Desmoulins, Etudes sur les Echinides, p. 398. no.35;

Grateloup, Mém. Echinid. Foss. tab. 1. fig. 8. p. 73 ; Agassiz

and Desor, Ann. Sc. Nat. tom. viil. p. 7.

Echinus ( petrefactus), Scilla, Corp. Mar. pl. 10. fig. 1.

Test convex, depressed anteriorly, elevated and carinated

posteriorly ; antero-lateral and postero-lateral mterambulacra

with numerous large, perforated and crenulated tubercles,

surrounded by deep sunken areolas ; base convex, the postero-

lateral areas with large tubercles ; interambulacrum forming

a tumid projection at the base; mouth and anus large; mar-

ginal fold acute ; the pores in the zones large, disposed in

wide-set pairs.

Dimensions. — Antero-posterior diameter 2,2, inches, trans-

from the Island of Malta. 177

verse diameter 2 inches; height anteriorly ;7,ths of an inch,

height posteriorly }7ths of an inch.

Description.—The characters of this form of Spatangus are so

prominent and well defined, that one is astonished that between the

time of Scilla, who first figured it, and that of Goldfuss, who first

described it, no zoophytologist should have become its historian.

The dorsal surface of the test is broad, convex, and depressed

anteriorly, and narrow, elevated, and carimated posteriorly ; the

ambulacral areas are well defined, the smgle ambulacrum with

its rudimentary pores is lodged in a wide but shallow anteal

sulcus, and there is a flattened plateau between the sulcus and

the apical disc; in this region the obsolete pores are clearly

seen: the antero-lateral ambulacral areas extend outwards at an

angle of 24° from a transverse lme drawn through the apical

disc*: the posterior poriferous zone extends two-thirds of the

distance between the disc and the border; the anterior zone

commences much farther from the dise above, but extends as far

as the posterior zone below; thus in the specimen before us,

there are fourteen pairs of pores m the posterior, and only nine

in the anterior zone: the postero-lateral ambulacral areas ex-

tend backwards, and towards their termination they curve grace-

fully outwards ; the angle they form at the transverse line at the

disc is 62°, and there are twenty pairs of pores in each of the

zones. Hach of the interambulacral areas presents peculiar

characters ; the antero-lateral pair are the smallest, and the pos-

tero-lateral are the largest; they are both remarkable for the

tubercles they support on their dorsal surface ; in the anterior pair

there are nine, and in the posterior pair there are fourteen of these

tubercles on each side of the test, which are sculptured out of

the substance of the plates; as they do not project beyond the

general surface of the shell, each tubercle is seated on a cylinder,

which is surrounded by a deep, wide depression : as these perfo-

rations are not arranged with much regularity, the test has the

appearance of having been bored by some marine mollusk.

The tubercles themselves, in proportion to the size of the sup-

porting cylinder and encircling entrenchment, are small and per-

forated; the single interambulacrum is narrow and elongated,

and rises in the mesial line into a prominent elevated ridge ; the

posterior border is obliquely truncated downwards and inwards,

in the upper part of this space the large anal opening is situated ;

* It may be as well to state, that we have adopted this mode of mea-

suring the amount of divergence of the antero-lateral and postero-lateral

areas rather than the vague expressions formerly in use. The angle is

measured from a transverse line which cuts the longitudimal axis at right

angles at the apical dise; we have found the degree of divergence to be

very uniform in each species.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 12

178 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

below, the interambulacrum forms another prominence marked by

two concave depressions on each side thereof, from which a wide,

gently sloping central space occupies the middle of the ventral sur-

face, having the large transversely-oblong mouth-opening with its

projecting posterior lip occupying the anterior third of the base ;

on the sides of this sloping central space the basal portions of

the postero-lateral interambulacra are thickly studded wit

large slanting perforated tubercles, arranged with much regu-

larity in this region, and a few smaller tubercles are scattered

over the basal portion of the antero-lateral pair; the crescentic

depressions below the anus have each a group of perforated

tubercles, and between them and the smooth central concaye

portion of the base is the subanal fasciole, which forms a trans-

verse band in the middle, and a crescent on each side, the upper

cornua of which approaches the anal opening ; below the fasciole

there is another group of small perforated tubercles and a

copious granulation ; the crescentic depressions, subanal fasciole,

and this group form together a triangle, the base of which hes

before the anus, and its apex points towards the mouth ; around

this opening five pair of short poriferous zones indicate the

termination of the ambulacral areas.

Affinities and differences—The form of the ambulacral areas,

the shortness of the anterior poriferous zone, and the size and

depth of the areolar spaces around the cylinders of the large

tubercles, together with the carinated elevation in the middle of

the interambulacrum, form a group of organic characters which

sufficiently distinguish this species from its congeners. In Spa-

tangus Desmarestii, which is found with S. Hoffmanni in the

same beds in Westphalia, the size of the test, the absence of very

deep areolas on the dorsal surface, the equal length of the pori-

ferous zones of the anterior ambulacra, and the much smaller

tubercles at the base, easily enable us to distinguish it from

S. Hoffmanni.

Stratigraphical range and localities.—It is found at Malta in

bed No. 4, the calcareous sandstone, and in Westphalia ; it has

been collected from the Miocene at Doberg near Binde, and at

Astrapp near Osnabruck.

Spatangus De Konincku, Wright, n. sp.

Test cordate, depressed before, elevated behind by the develop-

ment of dorsal and basal median carine on the single inter-

ambulacrum ; ambulacral areas short and broadly petaloid ;

anteal sulcus slight; depression of the single ambulacrum

inconsiderable ; several large tubercles between the petaloidal

ambulacra; posterior border obliquely truncated downwards

and forwards ; anal opening large and circular ; basal tubercles

from the Island of Malta. 179

of moderate size ; basal portions of the postero-lateral ambu-

lacra form two smooth tracks destitute of tubercles between

the posterior border and the mouth.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 1,°; inch ; transverse

diameter 1,4 inch; height at the interambulacrum 3/ths of an

inch.

Description—An imperfect specimen of this Urchin was at

first mistaken for a small variety of Spatangus Desmarestit,

Goldf., and entered under that name in the list of fossils from

bed No. 2. Having lately obtamed a better specimen of this

form, we are now enabled to give a description of it, which will

be found to differ in many essential points from that species, to

which it was at first referred. The test is regularly cordate,

slightly flattened at the cheeks, bulging out at the sides, and

from thence tapering abruptly towards the posterior border,

where it is truncated obliquely downwards and forwards; the

anterior part of the test is flattened and depressed, and the pos-

terior portion much elevated, from the circumstance of the single

interambulacrum forming two prominent ridges, one on the

dorsal, and the other on the basal surface, which gives increased

depth to the test, tilts it up, and forms an inclined plane of the

dorsal surface. The petaloidal ambulacra are short, broad and

leaf-like ; the anterior pair are slightly flexed forwards and form

an angle of about 15°; their anterior poriferous zone is nearly

as complete as the posterior zone, which contain respectively

sixteen and eighteen pairs of pores ; the posterior pair form two

oval leaflets, the bases and apices of which are nearly equally

curved, and closed with pores, having about eighteen pairs of

pores in each zone; they describe an angle of about 60°. The

single anterior ambulacrum makes a very slight depression on

the upper part of the anterior region, and the anteal sulcus

formed by it is inconsiderable when compared with other con-

generic forms ; the anterior and lateral pairs of interambulacra

carry a few large crenulated and perforated tubercles on the

upper part of their dorsal surface ; on the anterior pair there are

from seven to eight, and on the posterior pair from four to five

of these tubercles, which are neither so large nor yet have such

deep areolas as their homologues in S. Hoffmanni. The single

posterior interambulacrum is narrow, but greatly developed in

the vertical diameter ; above, a blunt prominent ridge commences

near the apical disc and extends to the posterior border ;_ below,

another ridge commences a short distance from the truncated

portion of the border, and extends to the centre of the mouth ;

the base is slightly convex from side to side, besides being

raised in the middle of its posterior part by the ridge just

12*

180 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

alluded to. The tubercles on the basal portions of the anterior

and posterior interambulacra are not very large, but are disposed

with great regularity; those on the ridge-like prominence of the

single interambulacrum are arranged in lines which radiate in

all directions from a point ; those on the pairs gradually decrease

in size from the mouth to the border; between these two groups

of tubercles there is on each side a smooth track, corresponding

with the course of the postero-lateral ambulacra from the border

to the mouth: the anus is large and circular, and occupies the

upper part of the posterior border ; the subanal fasciole is de-

nuded ; the mouth is likewise large and transversely oval, and is

situated near the anteal sulcus. The apical disc is excentral,

being situated about the anterior part of the middle third of the

test ; it is small, and is perforated with four genital holes. The

superficial layer of the calcareous plates, which carries all the

fine sculpture of the test, is almost entirely denuded from the

dorsal surface ; one or two fragments alone remain to show that

the tuberculation was minute and close-set.

Affinities and differences.—This species is distinguished from

S. Hoffmanni by the excessive elevation of the posterior part of

the test ; by the shorter, wider and more oval form of the peta-

loid ambulacra; by the poriferous zones of the anterior pair

being more complete ; by the large dorsal tubercles bemg smaller

and fewer in number ; by having a less impressed anteal sulcus ;

a convex base, with smaller tubercles ; a ridge-like projection,

with a regular tuberculation of the basal portion of the inter-

ambulacrum, with smooth naked ambulacral tracks on each side

thereof. From S. Desmarestii it is distinguished by its short,

broad, petaloidal ambulacra, which are long and attenuated in

S. Desmarestii ; by the greater size, number and regularity of

the large dorsal tubercles, which are few, small and scattered im

S. Desmarestii; the posterior region is not at all elevated in S.

Desmarestii, and the anus is transversely oblong, whilst in S.

De Koninckii the posterior part is much elevated, and the anal

opening is round.

S. Desmarestii has a few groups of large tubercles on the

upper part of the single interambulacrum, which are entirely

absent both in S. Hoffmanni and S. De Koninckii. The basal

region is so much covered up with matrix in the specimen of S.

Desmarestii before us, that we cannot institute a comparison

between this portion of its test and that of S. De Koninckit.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—The two or three speci-

mens we have seen in the Earl Ducie’s cabinet were collected

from the clay bed No. 2 at Malta; they have all a deep ferru-

ginous colour, and are not well preserved. We dedicate this

species to our friend Dr. De Koninck of Liége, the learned

from the Island of Malta. 181

author of several memoirs on the paleontology of the carbo-

niferous rocks of Belgium.

Genus Brissus (Klein, 1734).

Form oval; the ambulacral summit excentral, and situated

near the anterior border ; the antero- and postero-lateral ambu-

lacral areas straight, and lodged in shallow depressions of the

test; the anterior pair are nearly transverse, the posterior pair

deviating slightly from the longitudinal direction. The single

ambulacrum very simple in structure ; no anteal sulcus; the

peripetal fasciole very sinuous ; mouth. large, labiate, and near

the anterior border ; anal opening large, situated in the middle

of the posterior surface ; the subanal fasciole approximated close

to the anus. Four genital pores, the anterior pair smaller and

nearer each other than the posterior pair. The madreporiform

tubercle situated between the posterior genital openings ; five

perforated ocular plates placed before the genital pores and alter-

nating with them. This genus contains a greater number of

living than of fossil species; the existing forms are limited to

the seas of warm latitudes; the fossil species are found only in

the tertiary rocks.

Brissus latus (Wright, n. sp.). Pl. V. fig. 1 a—e.

Test convex and much depressed above ; transverse and antero-

posterior diameters nearly equal ; ambulacral areas of nearly

equal length ; the single ambulacrum lodged in a deep anteal

sulcus ; antero-lateral pair curved gently forwards; peripetal

fasciole very zigzag and angular ; apical disc ;3,ths of an inch

before the centre of the disc; base slightly convex; sternal

process of the single interambulacrum raised before the anus,

having a central elevated ridge and numerous large tubercles

arranged in regular order on its surface; subanal fasciole

enclosing a space 1,5 inch in diameter ; anus situated in an

oblique truncation below the margin ; mouth 75ths of an inch

from the anterior border; the large tubercles of moderate

size.

Dimensions. zg inches, transverse

diameter 35%, inches ; Reet at the vertex 1 inch.

Description. —This Brissus is readily recognized by its broad

and depressed dorsal surface; the ambulacral areas form deep

depressions im the test; the single ambulacral area lies in an in-

considerable valley on the dorsal surface, but forms rather a deep

anteal sulcus ; the antero-lateral pair curve gently outwards and

forwards, forming an angle of 21°, with the transverse line at

182 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

right angles with the longitudinal axis of the test ; the postero-

lateral pair are directed obliquely backwards at an angle of 55° ;

both pairs lie in rather deep valleys, and the poriferous zones

contain from twenty-eight to thirty pairs of pores in each ayenue.

The peripetal fasciole (1 @) makes an angular zigzag track, closely

embracing the apices of the ambulacral areas. In the space which

it bounds on the fore part of the shell, having for its base the

antero-lateral areas, and its apex the anteal suleus of the single

ambulacrum, a number of large perforated tubercles set on cre-

nulated eminences are arranged in groups (le), the areolas of these

tubercles are surrounded by small granules, and amongst them

smaller tubercles are interposed; a few large tubercles occupy

the angles between the apices of the antero-lateral and postero-

lateral pairs, and likewise in the angle formed between the pos-

tero-laterals themselves ; the rest of the dorsal surface is covered

with small tubercles closely set together ; each tubercle is perfo-

rated and raised on a crenulated eminence (1 ¢), and surrounded by

a smooth depressed areola; the base is slightly convex; the sternal

portion of the single interambulacrum is rather prominent be-

hind, but slopes gently towards the mouth; it has an elevated

ridge in the centre, and is covered with tubercles of a larger size

than those of the upper surface, and which are arranged in re-

gular rows. The subanal fasciole is of considerable extent, it

forms a semicircle which passes across the most prominent part

of the base, and sends its cornua upwards at a considerable

distance from the anus ; the basal portions of the pairs of the

interambulacral areas are covered with tubercles similar to those

on the sternal part ; a naked track corresponding to the postero-

lateral areas separates these tuberculated portions of the base.

The mouth is situated near the anterior border, it is widest in

the transverse diameter, and has a thick projecting under lip;

the terminations of the ambulacral areas surround the mouth,

and form poriferous zones around that opening: the anus is

situated beneath the margin in an oblique truncation of the

posterior border ; the opening is much crushed in our specimen, so

that its form is not discernible. The apical disc (1 4) is placed near

the centre of the back, about ;3,ths of an inch before that point :

the madreporiform tubercle is small and pyriform, and is situated

behind the four genital pores: the margin of the shell is thin

and acute.

Affinities and differences—The breadth of the test and the de-

pression of the dorsal surface thereof, with the curve forwards

in the ambulacral areas, and the depth of the anteal sulcus, form

a group of characters by which Brissus latus is readily distin-

guished from its congeners. Out of the seven fossil species,

registered but not described in Agassiz and Desor’s Catalogue,

from the Island of Malta. 183

two only are figured, and for this reason we are unable to make

a comparison with them.

Locality and stratigraphical range-—Only one specimen of this

species, in the Earl Ducie’s cabinet, was collected from bed No. 1,

the Gozo marble, at Malta, so that we conclude the species is

rare, as it is not contained in either of the other collections of

Maltese Urchins examined by us. The Jermyn Street Museum

contains a specimen, which is supposed to be identical with this

form.

Brissus imbricatus (Wright, n. sp.).

Test oblong, much depressed ; no anteal sulcus ; peripetal fasciole

narrow, lodged in a groove; rest of the dorsal surface frac-

tured ; base convex ; mouth large, and situated near the ante-

rior border; sternal portion of the interambulacrum with a

regular ornamentation. The subanal fasciole very near the

anus is heart-shaped and narrow ; it encloses rows of tubercles

which are arranged in radii in regular order; before the

fasciole the test forms a projection, and from the summit

thereof, rows of tubercles arranged in straight lines extend

towards the mouth, increasing in size as they approach that

opening; the basal portions of the other interambulacral

areas are covered with scale-like imbricated plates, each car-

rying an oval eminence with a crenulated summit, and a

tubercle placed at the anterior side of the oval eminence ;

these tubercles are all regularly arranged in rows which have

a direction forwards and outwards : the postero-lateral ambu-

lacra form a naked space, which separates the imbricated basal

portions of the pairs of interambulacra from the ornamented

sternal portion of the single one. The anus is large and

situated at the posterior border ; both this opening and the

mouth are much injured.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 3;%, inches, transverse

diameter 3 inches, height ,8,ths of an inch.

Description —The detailed diagnosis given of this species con-

tains nearly all that we can describe of this Brissus, for, with the

exception of a small portion of its anterior part preserving a por-

tion of the peripetal fasciole, all the rest is absent; the regu-

larity in the arrangement of the tubercles at the base constitutes

a characteristic feature of this form, and the imbricated style of

the basal plates, resembling the tegumentary membrane of a

placoid fish, gives value to the specific name.

Affinities and differences.—The order and symmetry of the de-

coration of the sternal portion of the interambulacrum, the

heart-shaped subanal fasciole, with its broad band of microscopic

granules, and the leaf-like tuberculated expansion which extends

184 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

from the apex of the fasciole, are very characteristic of this spe-

cies; if to these we add the imbricated style of the plates oceu-

pying the sides of the base, and the oblique way the tubercles

are set on their oblong bases, we have an assemblage of organic

characters by which B. imbricatus may be readily distinguished

from its congeners. The form of the test, the size of the

tubercles, the symmetry of the subanal rosette, formed by radii

of tubercles, and encircled by a broad fasciole, readily separate

it from B. latus, with which it is associated in the same stratum.

Locality and stratigraphical position —This species was col-

lected from bed No. 1, the Gozo marble, at Malta : it is the pro-

perty of the Bristol Institution.

Brissus oblongus (Forbes MSS., n. sp.). Pl. V. fig. 2 a-c.

Test oblong, depressed before, elevated behind; dorsal surface

convex ; anterior border rounded, with a slight anteal sulcus ;

antero-lateral ambulacral areas slightly bent forwards, and

nearly forming right angles with the longitudinal axis; pos-

tero-lateral ambulacra make an angle of 68° ; the anterior are

shorter than the posterior pair ; posterior border produced and

truncated : anus large, oval, and placed high up : base convex,

sternal portion prominent, greatest width across the base of

the postero-lateral ambulacra.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 27, inch, transverse

diameter 1,°, inch, height 1,4, inch.

Description.—This small Brissus has an oblong form, and is

rounded before and truncated behind ; the anterior half of the

test is more depressed than the posterior half; the single inter-

ambulacrum rises into a ridge-like eminence on the back, and the

sternal portion thereof is much inflated at the base, so that the

greatest height of the test is in this region. The antero-lateral am-

bulacra (2 a) are shorter than the posterior pair, and are extended

across the test nearly at right angles to the longitudinal axis ; the

postero-lateral ambulacra are longer than the anterior, and form

angles of 68°; the petaloid portions of both areas are depressed ;

the anterior pair have eighteen pairs of pores, the posterior pair

have twenty-four pairs of pores in their poriferous zones: the

single ambulacrum is not lodged in a rudimentary anteal sulcus,

and is nearly on a level with the contour of the test, the front

and cheeks of which are convex, with four groups of larger tuber-

cles in this region ; the sides slope obliquely downwards to the

border, which is obtuse: the single interambulacrum is raised

into a ridge above, and produced into a blunted caudal process, ob-

liquely truncated behind: the base (2 d) is convex, chiefly from the

arched form which the sternal portion of the imterambulacrum

from the Island of Malta. 185

assumes : the mouth is large, near the anterior third of the base :

the anus is of an elliptical form, and occupies more than the

upper half of the truncated portion of the posterior border. The

peripetal fasciole (2 a) closely embraces the ambulacral pairs, and

makes three angles in passing over the anterior interambulacra ;

the subanal fasciole (2 5) describes a heart-shaped outline, its base

is near the anus, and its apex touches the prominent point of the

sternum ; the space thereby circumscribed is filled with tubercles

having a definite arrangement. The apical disc is small, with

four genital pores, the posterior pair being much larger than the

anterior pair ; the tubercles (2c) on the anterior interambulacra are

much the largest, those on the rest of the back are small and

very uniform in size, whilst those on the sternum and the sides

of the base are intermediate in size; the basal tracts of the am-

bulacral areas are destitute of tubercles; as they approach the

mouth they are again perforated with a single row of holes ;

those of the antero-laterals extend as far as the border, whilst

the single and posterior pair have only two or three pairs of their

plates perforated.

Genus Brissopsis (Agassiz, 1840).

Form elongated, subcylindrical ; ambulacral areas straight,

short, and wide, converging near the summit of the test ; peri-

petal fasciole flexuous, closely surrounding the ambulacral areas ;

two or four genital pores, the posterior larger than the anterior

pair ; five ocular plates disposed nearly equally apart in a penta-

gonal form around the genital openings; subanal fasciole wide, and

situate at a considerable distance below the anal opening ; single

ambulacrum lodged in an anteal sulcus ; the basal portions of the

ambulacra are wide and naked; the tubercles are very uniform

in size, and are crenulated and perforated. Three living species ;

the rest are fossil in the tertiary rocks.

Brissopsis Duciet (Wright, nu. sp.). Pl. VI. fig. 1 a-e

‘rest oblong, depressed anteriorly, elevated posteriorly ; pital

dise central ; ambulacral areas forming concave depressions ;

single ambulacrum the longest and widest ; antero-lateral pair

straight, angle of inclination 34°; ; postero-lateral shorter, oe

of inclination 55° ; peripetal fasciole broad and undulating

anus oval, large, situated high on the border ; base conceuloale

dorsal tubercles small, nearly of a uniform size, except on the

sides and the anterior part, where they are larger.

Dimensions. — Large specimen. Antero-posterior diameter

3,', inches, transverse diameter 3,4, inches : height cannot be

accurately measured.

186 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

Small specimen. Antero-posterior diameter 1,9, inch, trans-

verse diameter 132 inch; height over the middle of the single

ambulacrum ;*,ths of an inch, at the highest point of the dorsal

region 1,1, inch.

Description.—This beautiful Urchin is one of the most typical

forms of the group to which it naturally belongs. The test is

oblong and inclined, from the height of the anterior third being

less by ;4;ths of an inch than the posterior third; the ambu-

lacral areas are all well developed, and arranged in the form of a

St. Andrew’s cross ; as the apical disc is situated near the centre

of the body, the regularity of their arrangement forms a con-

spicuous character of this species. The anterior ambulacrum (1 a)

is concave, and makes an inconsiderable anteal suleus ; there is a

single row of pores, flanked by a row of tubercles on each side,

with a space between filled by a microscopic granulation ; it is

abruptly bounded below by the fasciole, and terminates at the

disc in a blunt lancet-shaped apex. The antero-lateral ambulacra

in the large specimen are ;3,ths of an inch longer than the pos-

terior pair, and form an angle of 37° with the transverse line

through the disc ; they are round at the base and blunted at the

apex, and the anterior side is more rounded off than the pos-

terior for the reception of the apex of the ambulacrum; in the

anterior zone there are twenty, and in the posterior zone twenty-

four pairs of holes. The postero-lateral pair describe an angle of

55°; both pairs form concave valleys ; the pores in the zones are

of the same size, and are pierced so wide apart (1 c) that the pores

of each pair are nearly as distant from each other as the width of

the space which separates the two avenues; in the anterior am-

bulacral avenues there are twenty in the anterior and twenty-four

in the posterior zone; in the posterior pair the numbers are

twenty-two before and eighteen behind. The peripetal fasciole (1 e)

has an unequal width in different parts of its track ; it is narrow

where it passes over elevations of the test, or is bent into angles,

and becomes wider in other parts of its course. The apical disc

(1 a) is small, heart-shaped and central ; the two anterior genital

holes are smaller and placed closer together than the posterior

pair; the five eye-holes as usual are situated at the summit of

the ambulacral apices: the madreporiform tubercle occupies the

surface of the posterior triangular genital plate. The anus is a

large oblong opening, situated in the upper half of the posterior

border, at the distance of {ths of an inch from the fasciole in

the small individual. The base in both specimens is concealed ;

the tubercles (1d) are small, crenulated and perforated, and nearly

of the same size ; a few larger ones occupy the sides of the an-

terior ambulacral sulcus ; the sides of the ambulacral areas and

as much of their basal portions as is exposed are destitute of

tubercles.

Srom the Island of Malta. 187

Affinities and differences.—Brissopsis Duciei is readily distin-

guished from the other forms of this genus met with in the

Maltese beds, by the full development of its ambulacral areas,

their straightness, width and depth. The double crescent formed

by the ambulacral areas in B. crescenticus is a sufficient character

by which it may at a glance be distinguished from B. Duciei.

Locality and stratigraphical position——This species was col-

lected from bed No. 1, the Gozo marble, at Malta, where it is rare ;

the two specimens before us are the only ones we have seen.

We dedicate this fine species to the Earl Ducie, whose valuable

collection of Maltese fossils has added to our previous knowledge

of the paleontology of the island, and whose geological map of

Malta so well exhibits the distribution of the various beds with

their faults and denudation.

Brissopsis crescenticus (Wright, n. sp.). Pl. VI. fig. 2 a-e.

Test oblong, rounded before and truncated behind ; flattened on

the dorsal surface, and deeply indented by the ambulacral

areas; the ambulacrum forms an anteal sulcus; the anterior

and posterior ambulacra on each side form two lateral crescents

that abut at the longitudinal line; the antero-lateral pair are

the longest and widest, they curve forwards and backwards,

and the posterior pair curve backwards and forwards; the

anterior pair form an angle of 45°, the posterior pair an angle

of 65°; the apical dise lies in a depression formed by the

confluence of the apices of all the ambulacra; the posterior

border is squarely truncated, with the anal opening in its

upper angle ; the base is convex, with few tubercles and wide

naked spaces formed by the basal portions of the ambulacra ;

the mouth is situated in the anterior third.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 1,5; inch, transverse

diameter 1,4, inch, height ;8,ths of an inch.

Description—The most remarkable feature in this species

consists in the mode of arrangement of the ambulacra ; the ante-

rior and posterior areas of each side curve in opposite directions

and form crescents, the convexities of which are directed towards

the middle line of the test, and give value to the name proposed.

The antero-lateral pair form an angle of 45°; they are about

the same length as the posterior pair, but are a little broader

and are more divergent : there are nineteen pairs of holes in the

external zone, and fourteen in the inner; the posterior pair

are nearly parallel with each other, and have a slight curve for-

wards to form the posterior horn of the crescent; they are not

so much developed as the anterior pair; the external zone of

holes contains fifteen pairs, but the inner zone (2 c) is imperfectly

188 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

developed, from their close approximation to those of the oppo-

site area: the apical disc is small; the four genital holes are

large, the anterior pair being more closely approximated than the

posterior pair ; it 1s situated nearer the anterior than the posterior

border and lies in a confluent depression, in which the apices of all

the areas freely converge. The single ambulacrum is rather longer,

but not so wide as the anterior pair ; its lateral row of single holes,

with their accompanying tubercles, are small and indistinctly

seen, and it forms an inconsiderable anteal sulcus : the posterior

border is squarely and obliquely truncated, and in its upper part

near the dorsal surface is the large anal opening: the base is

rather convex; the sternal portion of the single interambu-

lacrum is slightly prominent, and ornamented with a few rows

of rather larger tubercles disposed in zigzag lines: the basal

tracks of the ambulacral areas are entirely naked, and where

they terminate around the mouth five petaloid poriferous radii are

observed. The mouth, of moderate size, is in the anterior third ;

the peripetal fasciole is narrow and indistinct; the subanal

fasciole is much broader, and remote from the anus, but the test

is unfortunately broken in this region ; the tubercles are nearly

all of the same size, but a few larger ones occupy the sides, front,

and base.

Affinities and differences.—The flatness of the dorsal surface,

the deep depressions made by the petaloid portion of the am-

bulacral areas, and the double crescent formed by them, readily

distinguish B. crescenticus from its congeners. So few fossil

species of this genus have been figured or described, that we can

only compare it with the other forms obtained from the same bed,

from both of which it differs in many well-marked characters.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—It was collected from

bed No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta, where it is rare.

Genus Hemraster (Desor, 1847).

Urchins with a high and much inflated test ; ambulacral sum-

mit nearly central; the petaloid portions of the ambulacral areas

situated in depressions more or less deep; the antero-lateral are

in general much longer than the postero-lateral pair; the peripetal

fasciole only surrounding in an angular manner the ambulacral

star. This genus differs from Micraster in all the species having

a more inflated body with a peripetal fasciole ; from Brissopsis in

having the postero-lateral ambulacra in general much shorter,

and the anterior and posterior pairs more unequal in length,

and likewise in haying no subanal fasciole. A very few species

are found in the tertiaries, the majority belonging to the cre-

taceous rocks.

from the Island of Malta. 189

Hemiaster Grateloupi (Sismonda sp.).

Syn. Schizaster Grateloupi, E. Sismonda, Echin. Foss. Piem. p. 27.

tab. 2.

Hemiaster Grateloupi, Desor, Ann. Sc. Nat. tom. viii. p. 19.

Test orbicular, convex above and below, with tumid inflated

sides : the single ambulacrum short, shallow and narrow ; the

antero-laterals long, deep and diverging ; angle of inclination

25°; the postero-lateral pair slightly curved inwards; angle

of inclination 62°; both pairs lie m deep depressions : the peri-

petal fasciole broad and undulating: the single interambu-

lacrum forming a dorsal ridge : posterior border abruptly trun-

cated: anal opening high near the upper surface: apical dise

small and central.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 2,8, inches, transverse

diameter 3 inches, height 1,8, inch.

Description.— The orbicular form and inflated sides of this

Urchin, with its large, deep, diverging ambulacra, and greater dia-

meter in the transverse than in the longitudinal direction, impart

to it an air which widely distinguishes it from other Hemiasters.

The single ambulacrum is narrow and shallow, and forms an in-

considerable anteal sulcus, which measures 1,4, inch in length

from the apex to the fasciole; it has a single row of lateral

holes and accompanying tubercles of small size placed near each

other within, and the holes only at considerable distances apart

without the fasciole. The antero-lateral ambulacra are rather

wider and much deeper than the single area ; they are 1,2, inch

in length, and are directed forwards and outwards, forming

an angle of 25°; the walls of the depression are formed by

the poriferous zones, and the base by the intervening smooth

space between them: the postero-lateral ambulacra are directed

obliquely backwards and gently curved inwards ; they are 1 inch

long and form an angle of 62°: the peripetal fasciole closely

embraces the base of the areas, and maintains a nearly uniform

width throughout its course: the test is very much inflated an-

teriorly and laterally, and its posterior border is abruptly trun-

cated: the single mterambulacrum is elevated into a ridge,

which rises between the two posterior ambulacra, at the termi-

nation of which the anal opening is situated : the test is covered

with small, nearly equal-sized tubercles, which are larger on the

fore-part, cheeks, and sides than elsewhere: the apical disc is

small, and lies in a depression at the centre of the test, the

apices of the interambulacra rising into little eminences around

it: the base is entirely concealed by the matrix.

Affinities and differences—This large species differs so much

from its congeners in its breadth, in the depth and divergence of

190 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

the antero-lateral ambulacra, which are likewise slightly curved

forwards, in the length and depth of the posterior pair, which

equal the single ambulacrum in length, in the breadth and extent

of the peripetal fasciole, and the perpendicular truncature of the

posterior border, with the general tumidity of its sides, that it is

readily distinguished from them.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—It was collected from

bed No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta, and is one of the

few tertiary Urchins im our cabinet; it is the only specimen of

the species we have seen.

Hemiaster Cotteawi, Wright. Pl. VII. fig. 2 a-d.

Test orbicular, globose, much inflated, declining anteriorly, ele-

vated posteriorly, the interambulacrum forming a prominent

carina which terminates in a tail-like process above the anus ;

posterior border obliquely truncated ; ambulacral areas deeply

sunk; an anteal ambulacrum forms the sulcus in the anterior

border ; antero-laterals long, and inclined to 45°; postero-

laterals one-half the length of the anterior pair, inclined to

57°; apical disc nearly central; peripetal fasciole broad and

undulating ; anus high under the carinal process; tubercles

larger on the sides and base than on the dorsal surface ;

mouth labiate near the anterior border.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 132 inch, transverse

diameter 132 inch, height 134 inch.

Description.—This Urchin has a globose form, and is much

inflated at the sides; the dorsal surface is convex, and declines

much more rapidly from the apical disc to the anterior border,

than from the disc to the posterior border. The ambulacral

areas (2a) are all deeply sunk; the single ambulacrum is the

longest, and forms a considerable anteal sulcus; the antero-lateral

pair have a gentle double curve; they are ;>ths of an inch m

length, and form an angle of 45°. The number of pores (2c)

in the avenues is twenty-two pairs in the inner, and twenty-four

in the outer zone; the postero-lateral pair are scarcely half the

length of the anterior pair; they incline at 57°; their number of

pores is ten and twelve pairs. The peripetal fasciole (2 d) closely

embraces the ambulacral star; a naked track proceeds from the

base of the antero-laterals to the mouth, indicating the course

of the imperforate portion of the ambulacral areas: the rapid

declivity of the anterior part of the test strongly contrasts with

the inflated condition of the sides and the elevation of the in-

terambulacrum ; from the centre of this area a ridge rises which

is produced into a tail-like process, and beneath, the posterior

border is scooped out, and truncated obliquely downwards and

from the Island of Malta. 191

inwards. The anus is situated high up, immediately beneath

the caudal prolongation ; the base is convex, and a partially

naked space on each side of the sternal portion of the inter-

ambulacrum, indicates the track of the basal portions of the

posterior ambulacras. The tubercles of the upper surface (2 6)

are smaller and more closely set together than those on the

sides and base, where they are larger, wider apart, and more

fully developed. They are perforated and uncrenulated, and

surrounded by a circle of small tubercles. H. Cotteauii resembles

Spatangus (Hemiaster) acuminatus, Goldf., but it is more globose,

and its posterior half is neither so elevated, nor yet so wedge-

shaped as that species; the single ambulacrum is larger and

wider, and the antero-lateral pair are more developed in the

German than in the Maltese form; they resemble each other

in the interambulacrum in both possessing a tail-like terminal

process, and in having the posterior border obliquely scooped

out ; they are both, hkewise, Miocene Urchins, 8. acuminatus

being found in that terrain near Cassel and Diisseldorf (Ger-

many), and at Bordeaux and Blaye (France).

Affinities and differences.—The depth and length of the am-

bulacral areas, with the great declivity of the anterior side of the

test, and the post-discal carma, with its caudate-like process,

serve to distinguish this species from H. Scilla.

Locality and stratigraphical position —Collected from bed

No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta. We dedicate this

species to our friend M. Cotteau, the learned author of ‘ Etudes

sur les Echinides Fossiles du département de ’Yonne,’ who has

most generously aided us in our studies, by contributing the

types of many of his species to our cabinet for comparative in-

vestigations.

Hemiaster Scilla, Wright, n. sp. Pl. VII. fig. 1 af.

Syn. Spatangus crassissimus, Desmoulins, Etudes sur les Echinides,

p- 394. no. 30.

Echinus, Scilla, Corp. Mar. pl. 10. fig. 4.

Test globular, higher behind than before; ambulacral areas

short; single ambulacrum the longest, forming a deep sulcus

on the anterior border; antero-laterals wide, diverging at an

angle of 44°; postero-laterals not half the length of the ante-

riors, forming an angle of 56°; both pairs form sulci on the

sides of the test: posterior border squarely truncated down-

wards and outwards: the anus high near the dorsum: base

convex: mouth at the anterior third, with a large projecting

under lip.

Dimensions.— Antero-posterior diameter 1%, inch, transverse

diameter 1,7, inch, height 1,4, inch.

192 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

Description.—Much confusion has arisen as to the identity of

this Urchin, occasioned probably by the circumstance of Scilla

having figured only the base of the test, and neglected to give

either its profile or the dorsal surface. In M. Agassiz’s ‘ Pro-

dromus’ it was entered as Micraster Goldfussti, but has been

omitted from Agassiz and Desor’s ‘ Catalogue raisonné.” M.

Desmoulins identifies it with the Spatangus crassissimus of

Defrance, but on referring to the origmal description * of that

species, we find that Defrance’s species came from “la craie

chloritée near Havre,” and as no species of Urchin known to us

passed from the secondary to the tertiary epoch, we must reject

the high authority of this most accurate naturalist, and consider

the Urchin before us as distinct from S. crassissimus. The test

inclines to an oblong form (1 ¢); it is higher behind than before,

and declines more rapidly from the disc to the anterior border than

from the disc to the anus. The ambulacral areas lie in deep

depressions; the single ambulacrum (1e) is the longest, eee forms

an inconsiderable anteal sulcus ; the antero-later als are ;*,ths of an

inch in length, and form an angle of 44°; the number of the

pores (1 f) in the zones is fifteen and twenty: the postero-laterals

are scarcely one-half the length of the antero-laterals ; they form

an angle of 56°; the number of pores in them is respectively seven

and ten : the peripetal fasciole is broad, but feebly marked, and

closely embraces the bases of the areas: four sulci (1 a), nearly

destitute of tubercles, mark the course of the ambulacra from

the side of the fasciole to the mouth: the lateral interambulacra

are rather inflated, and marked by five or six angular elevations

(1 ec) of the test: the single interambulacrum is elevated on the

dorsum (1 a), squarely truncated on the posterior border, and

convex = the small oval anus is situated very high up,

about ;°ths of an inch from the disc: the sternal portion ‘of the

interambulacrum (1 4) is convex and prominent, and is covered

with close-set tubercles, arranged in lines, proceeding like radu

from a central point of the base: the mouth has a large pro-

jecting under-lip. The upper part of the shell is covered with

small close-set uncrenulate tubercles (1d), which are larger

and irregularly disposed on the front and base : the apical dise

is small and nearly central: there are only two genital heles

at the apices of the lateral ambulacra: the five eye-holes are

very small. Whether one pair of genital holes may be a generic

character of Hemzaster, we have not the means at present of de-

termining, as most of our specimens of this group have the dise

concealed ; but about the beautiful H. Scil/e now before us there

can be no question.

* Dict. Se. Nat. tom. 50. p. 96.

from the Island of Malta. 193

Affinities and differences.—The absence of the dorsal carina

and caudal process serve to distinguish H. Scille trom H. Cot-

teauit ; the latter is likewise a more globose and less elegant form

of Urchin, and has the truncature of the posterior border down-

wards and forwards, whereas in H. Scilla the direction is down-

wards and backwards.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—Collected from No. 4,

the calcareous sandstone at Malta, from whence the original spe-

cimen figured by Scilla was obtained: this reason will suftice for

the name we have given it.

Genus Pericosmus (Agassiz, 1847).

In addition to the general characters of Hemiaster, these

Urchins have an arched arrangement of the peripetal fasciole and

a narrow marginal fasciole, which can be traced round the

anterior border, extending along the sides, passmg beneath the

anus, meeting its fellow from the opposite side, and thereby

encircling the test. All the species of this small group have

been obtained from strata of the Miocene age.

Pericosmus latus, Desor.

Syn. Micraster latus, Agassiz, Cat. Syst. p. 2.

Pericosmus latus, Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné, Ann. Sc. Nat.

tom. vi. pl. 16. fig. 1, & tom. vii. p. 19.

Test cordate, broad, convex above, flat below; petaloidal ambu-

lacra straight, deep-sunk and narrow; the posterior nearly

as long as the anterior pair; apical discs central; peripetal

fasciole closely embracing the ambulacra, with three arches

across the single ambulacral depression; marginal fasciole

narrow, entirely surrounding the upper part of the border of

the test.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 2,7, inches; trans-

verse diameter 2,7, inches; height 1,3, inch.

Description.—This rare type of one of the extinct genera of

Spatangide was at first mistaken for a Micraster by Agassiz, and

entered in his ‘Catalogus Systematicus’ under the name Mz-

craster latus ; the peripetal fasciole, however, readily distinguishes

it from Micraster, and the marginal fasciole from Hemiaster. No

doubt many mistakes will be committed regarding this Urchin,

as these fascioles are exceedingly delicate, and not always pre-

served: when they are absent, it then greatly resembles a Mr-

craster ; but when the marginal fasciole is effaced, and the peri-

petal remains, it then may be mistaken for a Hemuaster ; for-

tunately, in one of the specimens before us, the fascioles are both

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 13

194 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

preserved, and their entire course can be traced. The test has

a uniformly curved dorsal surface, with a regular cordate form,

the base is slightly convex, and the posterior border is trun-

cated. The petaloid portions of the ambulacral areas are

straight, and lodged in rather deep depressions, extended ob-

liquely outwards on the middle of the dorsal surface, in the form

of a St. Andrew’s cross; the single ambulacrum lies in a deep

wide depression, and forms a considerable anteal sulcus; at its

apical portion only, there are from ten to twelve pairs of ambu-

lacral plates, each perforated in the centre with a smgle hole;

in all the other plates in the area the perforations are obsolete ;

the antero-lateral ambulacra, }3ths of an inch in length, are

nearly straight, having only very slight f-shaped flexures, which

curve forwards and outwards, making an angle of 35°: the two

poriferous zones lie close together, in deep narrow depressions ;

im each zone there are from twenty-four to twenty-six pairs of

holes ; the space between the pairs of pores is only a little more

than that which separates one row of pores from another, so

that the pores lie nearly equidistant from each other in the

sunken areas; the postero-lateral ambulacra are }Zths of an

inch in length, and are extended backwards and outwards at an

angle of 60°; there are from twenty to twenty-two pairs of holes

in each zone, the rows of which, like those on the anterior pair,

are nearly equidistant: the peripetal fasciole closely surrounds

the posterior ambulacral pair, makes two angles on their sides,

and crosses to the anterior pair, where it in like manner forms

two angles, then sweeps round the base, and passes in a straight

line along the anterior side; from it three branches proceed in-

wards, which arch over the single ambulacrum, describing angles

as they advance to meet the branches from the opposite side ;

the marginal fasciole is a narrow line, which passes above the

fold of the border and entirely encircles the test, dipping into

the anteal sulcus in its course, but its position in relation to the

anus is not clearly shown in either of our specimens. Agassiz

figures it as passing under the anus; in his figure the remark-

able arches on the anterior part are not drawn: the apical dise

is small, and occupies the centre of the test; it has only two

genital holes like a Hemiaster, and five small ocular holes; the

upper surface of the test is covered with small, nearly equal-

sized tubercles, those on the anterior side are a little larger;

the base is slightly convex, the lateral interambulacra carry

large tubercles on their basal plates, and the sternal portion of

the interambulacrum is likewise covered with a regular tubercu-

lation; the basal tracks of the posterior ambulacra are smooth

between the border and the mouth; the anus is situated high

from the Island of Malta. 195

up on the posterior border, and the mouth lies very close to the

anteal sulcus.

Affinities and differences.—The central position of the apical

dise and the depth and straightness of the ambulacra distin-

guish this form from P. excentricus; the generic affinities of

this small genus have been already pointed out. The rarity of

Pericosmus, and the small number of species and individuals at

present known, limit our comparisons to the forms we have

cited.

Locality and stratigraphical range.-—This is one of the few

Urchins found in the clay bed No. 2 at Malta: we have before

us a specimen from Balistro, Corsica, from the miocene beds of

that island, sent us by M. Michelin of Paris; we consider the

peculiar arch-like arrangement of the peripetal fasciole, with the

marginal, as good generic characters whereby to form a distinct

genus.

Pericosmus excentricus, Wright, n. sp.

Test oblong, highly convex above, slightly so below ; apical dise

very excentral, near the anterior border ; ambulacra in shallow

depressions ; single ambulacrum slightly grooves the anterior

border ; antero-laterals nearly transverse ; postero-laterals in-

cline at 55° ; peripetal fasciole narrow and undulating ; mar-

ginal fascioie narrow and low on the border ; tubercles on the

upper surface small, close-set, and nearly all ‘of the same size ;

a few larger ones on the anterior interambulacra; anus large

and situated high on the border; mouth-opening wide in the

anterior third, surrounded by five poriferous petaloid zones ;

sternal portion of the interambulacrum convex, with close-set

imbricated tuberculigerous plates ; basal portions of the imter-

ambulacral pairs with larger tubercles, wider apart, and more

irregular than those of the dorsum.

Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter 2 inches, transverse

diameter 1,8, inch, height 1 inch ?

Description. —This Urchin is so much crushed that it is im-

possible to describe its outlme. The ambulacral areas form

shallow depressions, and the single area slightly grooves the an-

terior border: the antero-laterals are SH transverse, their in-

elination being forwards ; they are ;8,ths of an inch in length:

the postero-laterals form an angle of 55° ; they are ;5,ths of ih

inch long. The crushed state of the test makes it impossible to

count accurately the pores, or give the breadth of the areas ; the

apical dise, with four genital pores, is very small and remar kably

excentrical, being very near the anterior border ; the peripetal

fasciole is narrow, angular and undulating, and instead of sur-

rounding the anterior part of the antero-lateral ambulacra, as in

13*

196 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Pionandra.

P. latus, it descends from them and joins the marginal fasciole

below their base, so that the anterior sides of the antero-laterals,

and the single ambulacrum, want the peripetal fasciole. The

specimen before us is so much crushed, that we cannot trace the

band continuously all round the test, so as to describe its course

with accuracy ; it is possible that this species may form the

type of a distribution of the fascioles distinct from any that is yet

known. We have stated enough to show, that at least in this form

there is a considerable deviation from the normal arrangement.

The anus is large and oval, and near the dorsum; the mouth is wide

and bilabiate, and situated near the border; the sternal portion

of the interambulacrum is slightly convex, and thickly covered

with an imbricated arrangement on the plates, on each of which

a perforated tubercle is raised. The basal portions of the mter-

ambulacral pairs are covered with wider-set tubercles of the same

size, and the entire upper surface of the test is crowded with small

tubercles closely set together, and very uniform in size and

arrangement. The mouth is surrounded by five petaloid pori-

ferous ambulacra.

Affinities and differences.—The excentrical position of the dise,

with its four genital holes, and the petaloid poriferous ambulacra

around the mouth, establish an affinity between this form and

Brissus. The way in which the peripetal joins the marginal

fasciole is similar to what exists in Schizaster, whilst the mar-

ginal fasciole, entirely encircling the test and passing round

beneath the anus, is found only in Pericosmus. The excentral

position of the apical disc and the shallowness of the am-

bulacral star form a sufficient diagnosis between this species and

P. latus.

Locality and stratigraphical position. — Collected from bed

No. 1, the Gozo marble at Malta, where it is rare.

(To be continued. }

XVII.—On the Genera Pionandra, Cliocarpus and Pecilochroma.

By Joun Mirrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

PIONANDRA.

Tue details of this genus as given in Lond. Journ. Bot. iv. 353,

and in Ill. South Amer. Plants, 1. 34. pl. 8&9, were first drawn

up durmg my stay in the Organ Mountains in 1837, but not

published till 1845, and while these were in type, Dr. Sendtner

contributed to the Munich flora his genus Cyphomandra, iden-

tical with the above, so that by a month’s priority in publication,

the latter name has claimed the preference. I there divided

Pionandra to two very distinct sections. 1. Ceratostemon,

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Pionandra. 197

which corresponds with Dr. Sendtner’s genus, and is distin-

guished (as both names imply) by their fleshy and curved sta-

mens, and more or less obconical style and stigma, which are

often as short and thick as the ovarium itself. 2. Huthystemon,

comprising those species noted for having the anthers much

longer, thinner, and very straight; the style being slender,

terete, with a much smaller clavate stigma: the analytical details

of the former section are shown in plate 8, and of the second

section in plate 9 of the work referred to. M. Dunal in his

monograph of the genus, subsequently published in DC. Prodr.

xi. 387, amplifies Dr. Sendtner’s Cyphomandra, by the intro-

duction of the plants of my section Euthystemon, thus increasing

the number of species to thirty-four; he classifies those of the

former section into five, and of the latter section into three sub-

divisions, after Dr. Sendtner’s plan, according to the relative

lengths of the connective and the style. There are many cir-

cumstances thet make it desirable to keep these two groups

quite distinct, having such marked characters ; and when Dr. See-

mann submitted to my examination the Solanaceous plants of

his Panama collection, I ventured, in describing a new species,

to suggest te him my views on this head, when he had the kind-

ness to publish them, together with my note on the subject, in

his ‘ Botany of the Herald’ I there proposed to retain in

Dr. Sendtner’s genus Cyphomandra, those species where the

anthers are much curved, often rostrate at the apex (as in C.

betacea and CU. sycocarpa) ; the cells being verrucosely crumpled

in front, as in many Melastomacee, and partly imbedded in a

fleshy connective, which is dorsally gibbous at the base; the

filaments broad and often dilated suddenly, being connected by

their bases upon a fleshy ring adnate to the base of the corolla ;

the style being generally shaped like an inverted cone, more or

less thick, and the fruit being a large oval berry, often used for

culinary purposes as a substitute for Tomates. They are gene-

rally tall shrubs, with large fleshy cordate leaves, emitting a

strong, unpleasant smell. This group consists of Cyphomandra

calycina, physaloides, sycocarpa, lobata, diploconos, floribunda,

ciliata, fragrans, sciadostylis, premnefolia, corymbiflora, and viri-

diflora.

For the second group, I propose to retain my generic name of

Pionandra, which will include those species formerly designated

under the section Huthystemon, together with some others that

will be indicated below. This genus differs from Cyphomandra

in its lengthened, straight, erect, and narrower stamens, almost

rostrate at the summit below the apical knob, which bursts

obliquely in front, forming two bilabiate gaping pores; the

pollen-cells also burst below by longitudinal fissures ; it has like-

198 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Pionandra.

wise an elongated fusiform hollow style, with its small stigmatic

glands wholly included. The latter genus, on the contrary, is

remarkable for its thicker and shorter anthers greatly curved

upon a fleshy gibbous connective, and for its peculiar style,

which is generally short, thick, in the form of an inverted cone,

with large distinct stigmatic glands in its mouth: these peculiar

features are shown in plate 8 of the ‘ Illust. South Amer. Plants,’

in plates 15,16 and 17 of Dr. Sendtner in ‘ Flor. Brasil.’ fase. vi.,

and in plate 227 of Martius, ‘ Nov. Gen. et Spee. Bras. The

generic character of the genus Cyphomandra with a few omissions

will therefore remain as formerly designated by me under Pio-

nandra (Illust. South Amer. Plants, 1. 34), while that of the latter

genus, as now restored and modified, and of which I will add

another species with pinnatifid leaves (as in C. frazinella, Sendt.)

collected by me in the Organ Mountains, may be summed up as

follows :-—

PronanprRA, nob. (gen. reformatum). Calyx 5-partitus, per-

sistens. Corolla hypogyna, tubo brevi, limbo amplo 5-partito,

laciniis 5 lanceolatis, subtennibus, estivatione introflexo-yal-

vatis. Stamina 5 equalia, erecta, stylo circumdantia ; fila-

menta breyissima, complanata, in annulum brevem tubo corollee

adnatum imo connata; anthere magne, rectz, superne ros-

trate, 2-loculares, loculis elongatis ad connectivum parallele

adnatis, rima longitudinali seepe dehiscentibus, sammo glo-

boso-capitatis, hine antice poris 2 transversim et oblique val-

vatis, valvibus bilabiatis latissime hiantibus. Ovarium ob-

longum, 2-loculare, placentis carnosis utrinque dissepimento

adnatis, multiovulatis. Sty/us longiusculus, teres, subtenuis,

apice longe incrassatus et hine cavus. Stigma in eavo omnino

immersum, glandulosum. Bacca pulposa, 2-locularis. Semina

numerosa : cetera ignota.—Suffrutices in America intertropica

indigene, ramosissime ; folia petiolata, subgemina, elliptica,

integra vel profunde lobata aut pinnatifida; racemi extra-axil-

lares, flores secundi, pedicellis articulatis sepe deciduis.

§ 1. Folia integra.

1. Pionandra capsicoides, nob. Il, South Amer. Pl.i. 41. tab. 9.

Cyphomandra capsicoides, Dun. in DC. Prodr. xii. 396. Sola-

num capsicoides, Mart. Bot. Zeit. i. 78.

. P. divaricata, nob. loc. cit. 1. 41. Witheringia divaricata,

Mart. Nov. Gen. Bras. iii. 75. tab. 228. Cyphomandra diya-

ricata, Sendt. Flor. Bras. vi. 118; Dun. l. ce. 397.

3. P. laxiflora, nob. Cyphomandra laxiflora, Dun. l.c.397. Sola-

num laxiflorum, Dun. in h. Banks.

4. P. oxyphylla, nob. Cyphomandra oxyphylla, Dun. J. ¢. 396.

co)

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Pionandra. 199

9. P. Hartwegii, nob. 1. c. i. 43. Cyphomandra ? Hartwegii,

Dun. l. c. 401.

6. P. velutina, nob. Cyphomandra velutina, Sendt. Fl. Bras.

vi. 120. tab. 17; DC. Prodr. l.c. 398.

7. P. elliptica, “ Cyphomandra elliptica, Sendé. 1. c. 121;

DC. Prodr. l.c. 398. Solanum ellipticum, Vell. Fl. Flu. ii.

tab. 100.

8. P. cylindrica, nob. Cyphomandra cylindrica, Sende. l. c. 121 ;

DC. Prodr. l.c. 399. Solanum eylindricum, Vell. l. c. tab. 119.

9. P. coriacea, nob. l. c. p. 43. Cyphomandra? coriacea, Dun.

in DC. Prodr. l.c. 401.

10. P. Cajanumensis, nob. 1. ec. Cyphomandra? Cajanumensis,

Dun. in DC. Prodr. tl. c. 401. Solanum Cajanumense, H. B. Kk.

il. 47.

§ 2. Folia pinnatisecta vel pinnata.

11. P. fraxinella, nob. Cyphomandra fraxinella, Send. 7. c. 122;

DC. Prodr. l. c. 399. Solanum Marti, Dun. MSS.

12. P. cornigera, nob. Cyphomandra cornigera, Dun. J. c. 401.

13. P. allophylla, nob. in Seemann, Bot. Herald, p. 174.

14, P. pinnata (n. sp.) ;--subseandens, glabriuscula, dichotome

ramosa, ramulis teretibus, fistulosis, junioribus brevissime

pubescentibus ; folus distantibus geminis, altero breviori, im-

pari-pinnatis, petiolo longissimo, imo subglabro, superne to-

mentoso, foliolis circiter 11, seepe oppositis, interdum alternis,

longe lanceolatis, anguste acuminatis, im texturam tenuibus,

supra sparse pilosis, subtus pallidioribus, costa media nervisque

hirsutulis, breviter petiolulatis, petiolulo tomentoso, folio ter-

minali alteris longiori et longius petiolulato; racemo longe

extra-axillari, elongato, imo nudo, sub-10-flore, floribus alter-

nis, flavis, glabris, subsecundis, pedicellis longiusculis ,pilosulis,

apice valde incrassatis, 1mo articulatis, infimis deciduis. -

Brasilia (in Montibus Organensibus, Prov. Rio de Janeiro).

I found this plant on the skirts of the extensive forests of the

Organ Mountains; the branchlets are green, smooth, round,

marked with numerous minute whitish specks, woody but fistu-

lar, and somewhat flexuosely geniculated at the nodes, which are

3 or 33 inches apart. The leaves are about 10 inches long ; the

petiole diverges nearly at a right angle from the stem, and is

bare for the length of 2 inches; the leaflets are generally in

opposite pairs, about | inch apart, though often alternate ; the

lowermost are shorter, scarcely more than an inch long g, upon

tomentose petioles of a line in length ; the upper ones are 3 inches

long, 7 lines broad, on a petiole of 13 line; and the terminal one

200 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cliocarpus.

is 8 lines broad and 4 inches long, exclusive of its petiole of half

an inch. The raceme issues from the stem upon the same

side as the leaf, but at a distance of 2 inches above the axil ; it

is quite glabrous, about 5 inches long, the lower portion for a

length of 3 inches being bare of flowers, but from this point eleven

pedicels, each bearing a single flower, spring alternately ; they

are suddenly thickened below the calyx, are about 8 lines long,

and are articulated at their base, the lower ones generally falling

away, and leaving cicatrices at the points of their insertion. The

calyx is short, with five triangular teeth; the corolla is about

5 lines long, has a short tube scarcely exceeding a line in length,

the border being divided into five equal, oblong segments, which

are quite smooth, with woolly margins: the stamens are the

length of the corolla, the filaments are extremely short, and arise

from an adnate 5-toothed ring fixed to the tube; the ovary is

short, smooth, not longer than the calyx; the style is slender,

somewhat thickened above, and hollow for half its length*.

CLIOCARPUS.

[t is now more than five years since I proposed this genus

for a Brazilian plant collected im the province of Minas Geraes

by my friend the late Mr. Gardner. The generic outline given

(huj. op. iv. 141) was incomplete, as I had then only seen it im

fruit, but I am at length able to add its floral character. The

appearance of its saccate ventricose calyx and berried fruit led

me to suppose it offered most analogy with Nicandra, but this

I find is not the case, as it belongs to the true Solanacee, and to

the tribe So/anee, taking its place between Pionandra and Tri-

guera. In the structure of its stamens and style there is much

resemblance to the former genus: the anthers are erect; the

lobes are long, parallel, and contiguously adnate upon a dorsal

furrowed connective ; they are thin in texture, each being

2-locellate, owing to the existence of a somewhat oblique,

slender, complete partition that divides each lobe, which is 2-val-

vular, and its dehiscence takes place by a longitudinal slit near

the outside of the anterior face, caused by the separation of the

margins of the valves from the edge of the contracting partition,

so that after bursting, each lobe thus appears to be unilocular:

this separation is more constant at the summit, where the line

of dehiscence crosses the face diagonally towards the middle of

the anther, when the broad upper valve is thrown back in an

auricular form and into an erect position, while the narrower

lower lip is reflected downward, thus showing a broad oblong

gap divided by the line of the septum, and forming a continu-

* A drawing of this plant with its floral analysis will be given in plate 74

of ‘ Illustr. South Amer. Plants.’

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cliocarpus. 201

ation of the lateral fissure: each anther is deeply 2-lobed at its

base, and is attached at the bottom of its dorsal groove to the

apex of a sigmoid-shaped filament, which crosses it abr uptly to the

front, so that the anther appears fixed astride upon it: the fila-

ments are short and closely surround the ovary, they are com-

pressed, somewhat broad, deeply channelled, being often enlarged

in the middle by two auricular erect margins; they are jomed

together by a narrow, fleshy, annular rig, which is united by

its base to the foot of the corolla. The calyx is formed of five

lanceolate, acute leaflets distinct nearly to its base, which con-

sists of a small inverted cup, having five saccate cavities alterna-

ting with the segments; these segments are at first expanded,

but after the fall of the corolla they collapse, increase consider-

ably in size, become yellowish, reticular, and more membra-

naceous in texture; their margins approximate and turn out-

wards, thus forming a somewhat pointed, 5-toothed, globosely

ventricose pentagonal tube with salient winged angles, which

are saccate at their base as above mentioned, thus greatly re-

sembling in shape that of Nicandra or Physalis in fruit : the seg-

ments are densely covered on both sides with glandular, simple,

and stellated hairs intermixed, The corolla is nearly the length

of the calyx, is cleft almost to the base, where it is briefly tubu-

lar ; the segments, which scarcely exceed the stamens in length,

are expanded, smooth inside, with a keeled medial nervure, and

outside are densely tomentose with stellated pubescence. The

ovary 1s conically ovate ; the style is slender, erect, fusiform at

the apex, and terminated by two minute teeth: the berry is round,

about the size or smaller than a common pea, 2-celled, and con-

tains a few large, compressed, reniformly-orbicular seeds. I have

ascertained that the Solanum megalochiton of Dr. Sendtner, and

S. didymum of M. Dunal, both belong to this genus ; S. eriocalyz,

from its description, also appears to be congeneric with them, and

probably other species of Solanum, enumerated by M. Dunal in his

monograph, will find a place here. Its generic features may be

thus described :—

Crtiocarrus (char. reform.). Calyx profunde 5-partitus, utrin-

que stellato-tomentosus, rarissime simpliciter pilosus, imo

patellaris, circa pedicellum umbraculiformis, et secus sinua

5-saccatus, laciniis expansis, lanceolatis, acutis, in fructu

auctus, tune lacimus erectis (ut in Nicandram) ‘marginibus

refractis hine valvatim conniventibus, tubum ventricosum

carinato 5-gonum ore 5-dentato fere clauso simulantibus.

Corolla subrotata, calyce plus mimusve equilonga, 5-fida, laci-

nus equalibus, tubo zquilongis vel longioribus, subacutis,

apice inflexis, extus tomentosis, intus glabris, nervo medio

202 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cliocarpus.

prominulo. Stamina 5, zqualia, corolle fere longitudine ;

filamenta brevissima, glabra, ex annulo carnoso imo tubi ad-

nato 5-sinuato orta, valde sigmoidea, complanata, sulcata,

apice acuta : anthera magne, erecte, circa stylum conniventes,

oblonge, 2-lobze, 4- locellate, basi breviter bifide, ad imum

sulci dorsali affixe, lobis sme connectivo conspicuo parallele

adnatis, sulco longitudinali et summo precipue utrinque rima

antica obliqua valvatim late hiantibus, valvula superiori hine

erecta auriculeformi, inferiori fere obsoleta. Ovarium gla-

brum, subrotundum, 2-suleatum, 2-loculare, ovulis plurimis

dissepimento placentifero carnoso utrinque adnatis. Stylus

simplex, filiformis, staminibus dimidio longior. Stigma mi-

nutum, brevissime bifidum, dentibus acutis, “ divaricatis vel ad-

pressis. Bacca calyce auicée inclusa, subglobosa, 2-locularis :

semina pauca, reniformia, compressa, desta ; serobiculata, hilo in

sinu laterali; embryo teres, m albumen carnosum spiraliter

arcuatus, cotyledonibus semi-teretibus, radicula angulo basali

spectante, hiloque evitante sub-3-plo br evioribus.—Frutices

Brasilienses, pilis simplicibus (plerumque cum stellatis wter-

miztis), dense tomentosi: folia alterna, vel sepe gemina, altero

minorz, integra, oblonga, acuta, imo obtusa, interdum cordata,

breviter petiolata: flores extra-azxillares, solitarii aut bini, vel

in racemo sub-umbelleformi plures aggregati, pedicellis longis,

jiliformibus, fructiferis cernuis.

1. Cliocarpus Gardneri, nob. huj. op. iv. 141; Ill. South Amer.

Pl. u. 85; DC. Prodr. xii. 675 ;—fruticosus, subdichotome

ramosus, ramis tomentosis ; foliis obovatis, e medio acuminatis,

basi subrotundatis, spe geminis, altero dimidio vel paullo

adhuc minori, crassiusculis, supra lete viridibus et pubescen-

tibus, subtus densissime cano- vel flavido-tomentosis, pilis sim-

plicibus cum alteris stipitato-stellatis interunxtis, nervis ve-

nisque supra impressis, subtus prominulis et flocculosis, pe-

tiolo brevi, crassiusculo : floribus extra-axillaribus, clare vel

2-4.fasciculatis, pedunculo obsoleto, pedicellis filiformibus,

quam congeneribus longioribus, in fructu deflexis et magis

elongatis ; bacca pisi majoris magnitudine, nigra, calyce aucto

subvesiculari flavo-membranaceo reticulato clausa.—Brasilia,

Prov. Minas Geraes.—v. s. in herb. Hook. (Arraial das Mercés,

Gardner, no. 5042),

This plant in fruit has been already described, as above

quoted, but I have since found flower-buds, which, though very

young, are quite sufficient to identify the same structute ag in

the two following species ; the only difference being, that here

the corolla seems to be more deeply cleft than in the others.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cliocarpus. 203

2. Chocarpus megaluchiton. Solanum megalochiton, Mart. and

Sendin. Fl. Bras. vi. 28. tab.9; DC. Prodr. xiii. 124 ;—dicho-

tome ramosus, ramulis clivaricatis, inferne glabris, superne hir-

suto-tomentosis ; folis non raro geminis, altero multo minori,

ovatis vel ovato-lanceolatis, acuminatis, basi rotundatis, inz-

quilateris et oblique subcordatis, supra fusco-viridibus, velu-

tinis et sparse villosulis, subtus griseo-tomentosis et pilis sti-

pitato-stellatis densissime tectis, nervis areuatis venisque su-

perne impressis, subtus valde prominentibus, petiolo brevi

tomentoso ; racemis paucifloris, terminalibus, dein latera-

libus et suboppositifoliis, pedicellis pedunculo brevioribus,

creberrime secundis, imo articulatis, inferioribus valde deci-

duis, superioribus 3-8 pseudo-umbellatis, demum in fructu

deflexis, quam precedenti multo brevioribus; calyce etiam

persimile sed paullo minori ; corolla intus cerulea? et glabra,

extus stellato-tomentosa, filamentis brevibus, medio auricu-

latis, marginibus inflexis; stylo tenui, staminibus dimidio

longiori, apice brevissime divaricato-2-dentato ; bacca nigra,

pisi minoris magnitudine.—Brasilia, Prov. Rio de Janeiro.—

v. s. m herb. Mus. Brit. (Bowie et Cunningham ad 8. Joio

Marcos) sub nom. Cl. Dunalii “Solanum melanocarpum et

Solanum laxum.”’—in herb. Hook. (Claussen).

This species appears to have been collected by Dr. von Mar-

tius and by Schott in the Corcovado range, by Llotschy in the

Organ Mountains, who considered it to be a Physalis on account

of its ventricose calyx, and was also found by Sello in other parts

of the same province. It is readily distinguished from the former

species by its more lax habit, more divaricate branches, and its

different inflorescence. Its leaves are from 2 to 3 inches long,

1 to 14 inch broad, on a petiole of 2 lines. The peduncle of the

raceme is from 6 to 9 lmes long, sometimes even shorter ; its

pedicels 4 to 6 lines in length when in flower, and 9 lines in

fruit: the flower expanded is about 8 lines in diameter; the

calyx when collapsed in fruit is about 5 lines in diameter, and

when its segments are expanded, according to Dr. Sendtner, 12

to 15 lines across: the berry when ripe is smooth and black,

4 lines in diameter, and contaims about sixteen seeds. M. Dunal

describes two varieties in the ‘ Prodromus,’ citing as his autho-

rity, plants observed by him in the British Museum ; but I find

there only a single specimen with two separate tickets attached

to it, bearing his autograph names of Solanum melanocarpum and

Solanum laxum, from which we may infer that his notes have

been taken at different times, and after a lapse of many years

concluded to be those of two separate plants*.

* The floral details of this plant are given in the drawing of the prece-

ding species in plate 44, ‘ Ilustr. South Amer. Plants.’

204: Mr. J. Miers on the genus Cliocarpus.

3. Cliocarpus didymus. Solanum didymum, Dun. in DC. Prodr.

xu. 125 (olim S. divaricatum, Dun. MSS.). Solanum gemel-

lum, Mart. &§ Sendtn. Flor. Bras. vi. 28 ;—valde dichotomo-

ramosus, ramulis divaricatis, teretibus, primum ochraceo- et

fusco-tomentosis, dein glabris ; foliis supremis geminis, altero

ter quater ve minori, brevissime petiolatis, ovatis vel ovato-lan-

ceolatis, apice acuminatis, basi inzequaliter rotundatis, vix cor-

datis, supra velutinis, subtus molliter albido- ochraceo- vel fer-

rugineo-stellato-tomentosis, nervis arcuatis, sub 5-jugis, ve-

nisque superne impressis, subtus prominentibus et flocculoso-

tomentosis ; floribus cymoso-racemosis, confertis, paucis, dense

stellato- tomentosis, terminalibus dein, lateralibus et opposi-

tifoliis, pedicels pedunculo brevissimo duplo longioribus,

quam precedentibus brevioribus ; calycis laciniis oblongis,

subito acutis; corolla calyece paullulo longiori, semi-5-fida,

campanulato-rotata, intus glabra ; staminibus corolla dimidio

brevioribus, hiatibus apicalibus lnkis. cum rimis longitudinali-

bus continuis ; ovario brevi, stylo tenui, demum longe exserto,

stigmate fere ‘obsoleto ; bacca subovali, piso minori, levi.—

Brasilia, in provincis interioribus. —v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

(Bowie & Cunningham) Prov. 8. Paulo sub nom. Cl. Dunalit

“ Solanum divaricatum.”—in herb. Hook. (Claussen) Cachoeira

do Campo Prov. Minas Geries.

This species was found also by Sello in the province of San

Paulo. M. Dunal describes the varieties of glabrum and tomen-

tosum, but they seem to be different states of the same plant

varying with its age. Its leaves are from 2 to 4 inches in

length, 8 to 13 lines in breadth, upon a petiole 2 to 4 lines long :

the peduncle of the inflorescence is not more than 4 to 6 lines

in length, often much shorter; the pedicels being 2 to 4 lines

long, and when in fruit 6 to 8 lines in length; the corolla ex-

panded is 8 lines in diameter ; the stamens are 2 lines long; the

enlarged calyx enveloping the fruit forms a sphere of 8 lines in

diameter.

4, Cliocarpus? eriocalyx. Solanum eriocalyx, Dun. in DC. Prodr.

xill. 124 ;—ramis divaricatis, flexuosis, piloso-scabriusculis,

ramulis foliis utrmque, pedunculo, pedicellis, calyce quaqua-

versus, corollaque extus pilis longis simplicibus hirsutis, foliis

seepe geminis, altero minori, dvato: oblongis, acuminatis, basi

inzequalibus frequenter auriculatis, ciliatis, flavicantibus, costa

media nervisque prominulis, petiolatis, folio altero ter quaterve

minori, ovato-rotundato, subsessili ; racemis brevibus, hirsutis,

sub-oppositifoliis, 7—8-floris, pedicellis elongatis, filiformibus,

confertis, sub-umbellatis : calyce rufescente, pilis sordide albis

hirsutis, laciniis ovato-oblongis, apice subnudis ; corolla semi-

5-fida, lacinis lanceolatis, acutis; antheris gracilibus, linea-

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Peecilochroma. 205

ribus, apice precipue auriculato-hiantibus ; stylo filiformi ;

bacea subglobosa, calyce amplo obvoluta.—Brasilia (Lund).

This plant, from the above details founded on the description

of M. Dunal, appears to conform closely with the three preceding

species in all respects, except in the mention of stellated pubes-

cence intermixed with simple hairs : as it is arranged by M. Dunal

between the two last-described species, it may be safely inferred

to be congeneric with them. The leaves are said to be 2-24 inches

long, 10 to 13 lines broad, on a petiole 1 or 2 lines in length :

the twin leaf is 7 lines long and 6 lines broad: the peduncle is

2 or 3 lines long, with seven or eight almost umbellate slender

pedicels 7 to 9 lines long: the calyx is 4 or 5 lines in diameter.

Pa@cILOCHROMA.

As it is always better to retract an error when its ill tendency

becomes apparent, I do not hesitate to do so in the following

cases. Not long since (Ay. op. xi. 92 & 93), bearing in view the

fact I had discovered, that the typical species of Witheringia,

L’Heér., belonged to the genus Sarracha of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’

and under the influence of too much eagerness to follow the

strict rule of science, I recommended that all the plants of this

latter genus should be called Witheringia, as a title of older date ;

also that the name of Pecilochroma should be suppressed, and its

different species referred to Sarracha. Several of my botanical

friends have pointed out to me the great inconvenience of

changing the names of plants so numerous and so long known

and cultivated in our gardens, adding that it is always desirable

on the score of expediency to forego a rigid law, where the adoption

of it is attended with so much inconvenience, by the multiplication

of puzzlmg synonyms. Fully impressed with the force of this

argument, I propose to adhere to my original plan of retaining

the name of Witheringia, as defined by Von Martius, for the

plants enumerated hu. op. ui. 141, and preserving that of

Pecilochroma as before established, while Sarracha will remain

attached to those plants by which they have heen extensively

known for so many years. The synonyms recommended (hy. op.

xi. p. 92 & 93) should consequently be expunged, when the

species will stand thus :—

Ill. So. Am. Pl. DC. Prodr.

1. Sarracha solanacea, nob. (Witheringia id.) ... ii. 21 xul. 402

DF villosa, Don ....e.e0s “+5 Raaeeer ete LO xi. 430

3. —— contorta, R.& P. ... fe 963553) i316 xi. 430

4. —— Zuccagniana, R. & S.. Sy ese u. 16 xii. 430

5. —— biflora, R.§ P.... Pep Sos Oe. u. 16 xu. 43]

6. —— procumbens, R. & P. as pee Aas u. 16 xu. 43]

7. — umbellata, G. Don... Spey arene i. 16 xl. 43]

8. alata) Dud AHIR. hes Ue xu. 431

206 = Dr. B. Dowler on Viviparous Fish in Louisiana.

Ill. So. Am. Pl. DC. Prodr.

9. Sarracha jaltomata, Schl. (Witheringia id.)... ii. 16 xiii. 432

10. allogona, Schl. ...... rk ral ccd u. 16 xi. 432

11. dentata, R. & P..... a SPISOMAI A i. 16 xl. 432

12. viscosa, Schr. ......++. ‘SHMTSY ates u. 16 xl. 433

13. Ci AEA, MOH. recsedee Shep 93 eetiahainsseees u. 16 xii. 683

14. propinqua, 0b. ...... = weaees tells LZ xiii. 683

15. —— diffusa, nob...........0¢ rf Pps rae | baal W// xii. 683

16. laxa, 20D. 6.025 00b2se00 if iP nb18 xiii. 683

17. auriculata, nob. ...... tone a3. un. 18 xii. 683

18. —— conspersa, nob. ...... sitet prrcesed u. 19 xii. 684

19. glabrata, nob. ......... setts uatadaee i. 19 xill. 684

20. acutifolia, nob. ...... Saba She BE n. 19 xii. 684

21 vestita, NOD....cccceccse at eae 2 xi. 684

22. glandulosa, nob. ...... pOLISLEE u. 20 xill. 684

23% Miersn, Dun. (S. diffusa, nob. bis)... i. 22 xii. 684

Til. So. Am. Pl. DC. Prodr

1. Peecilochroma.punctatum, 10d. ..seeeseeseeeee i. 153 xiii. 495

ae FPONMOSIMNS MOD. e depassse des sacs cesneeearr i. 154 xii. 495

3. PUULADIIDL, 10D. -.c<n2.cacoseeacanccnstoyesa on) Ac chp xi. 495

4. MACUIAEUIN TOUN coches t cteccscecetoseeces i. 156 xili. 495

5. Lobbianum, obs: uA. aR: 1. 157 xi. 496

6. —— Lindenianum, nob. ...... hows tenbacnda kts 1. 157 xii. 496

72" ——~-'Quitoense, NOD! s\iveseect oe Wace eases seen reed v4 xii. 496

8. Boisserte gtr dscns attic overtone xii. 495

9. Funkiana’ sun} ep acctpsaaseecdseceseeatte ce xili. 687

10. —— Sellowiana, nob. (Witheringia id., Sendt.) i. 403

Ill. So. Am. PI. DC. Prodr.

1. Witheringia picta, Mart. ... ii.5 (Athenza id., Sendt.) . xiii. 458

2 pogogena, nob. .......4 u. 5 ~ op) sas) KML 459

3. —— micrantha, nob. ........- Tey a fs xu. 460

4. Schottiana, nob. ......... n. 5 ey es xl. 461]

5 Pohliana, nob. ......... ll. o A + xiii. 461

6. —— Martiana, nob. ......00 i. 6 P 5 xii. 462

is Hirsute, 200-2 vosviccesss S210 5 33) Geo kIN463

8 anonacea, 20D. ese... e0s u. 6 a ot een) SUL

The seven new species of /Vitheringia from Chile enumerated

by Remy (Walp. Ann. ui. 160) do not appear to belong to this

genus: the four last seem related to Solanum tuberiferum, Dun.

(olim Witheringia montana, Dun., Solanum montanum, R. & P.),

but the floral characters there given are not sufficient to deter-

mine their true place.

XVIII.—On the Discovery of Viviparous Fish in Louisiana*.

By B. Dowter, M.D.

In the month of October 1854, through the politeness of

J.C. B. Harvey, M.D., of Tchoupitoulas Street, 1 received a

small osseous fish, caught in the New Orleans Canal, which

connects the city with Lake Pontchartrain. This fish had been

placed in a basket containing crabs, one of which wounded it

slightly in the abdomen near the cloaca, thereby exposing

* From Silliman’s Journal for Jan. 1855.

Dr. B. Dowler on Viviparous Fish in Louisiana. 207

several foetal fish enveloped in a delicate membrane. The parent

fish, which had been rudely thrust into a narrow-mouthed phial

of spirits, retains, after immersion for two weeks, the original

rigor mortis, and the same remark applies to the foetuses, though

they have been soaked in water: some of them have been forcibly

straightened. On the 17th of October, in the presence of, and

assisted by Drs. J. Hale and M. M. Dowler, I enlarged the

wound and proceeded to dissect a somewhat globular mass of

foetuses bounded by the intestines before, and separated from

them by an indescribably thin, diaphanous membrane; this

mass was further bounded above by the spine and ribs, below and

behind by the posterior inferior abdominal walls, bulging back-

ward of the anal orifice and fin. The exterior envelope of this

oblong globe consisted of a very thin, pellucid, extremely delicate

and apparently laminated and flocculent membrane, like the

amnion of the human embryo in the early state; it did not form

a simple sac, but consisted of many duplications, like the arach-

noidal reflections among the sinuosities and convolutions of the

human brain, sending its prolongations as the hyaloid membrane

does through the vitreous mass of the eye.

This utermme membrane (ovisac it cannot be termed) con-

tamed twenty-two fishes. It is probable that the inner surface

of the uterine membrane sent forth a still more delicate mem-

brane which enveloped each fish after the manner that the peri-

toneum envelopes the abdominal viscera; but the parent fish,

and still more its enclosed organs, were too minute to admit of

full demonstration during a necessarily hurried examination ;

moreover, the wish not to mutilate the parent fish very much,

prevented a fuller dissection of the foetal mass in situ.

Each feetal fish was doubled laterally, sometimes to the right,

sometimes to the left, into a globular form: the caudal fin,

which is inclined to the lancet shape, though blunter, overlapped

one eye and one side of the mouth: each fish in situ, and even

after forcible extraction from its bed, was enfolded in a sac;

some were drawn out united by pedicles to a common stem,

somewhat like an umbilical cord.

These foetal fishes presented a perfect example of close pack-

ing. A perceptible force was required to dislodge them from

their beds. The concavity left by their extraction appeared to

be lined with a smooth, black, peritoneal membrane.

The intestines, which were very minute, were crowded forward

by the rounded mass of foetuses which occupied the greater por-

tion of the abdominal cavity. No ova were discovered.

Without attempting fully to describe even the dermal skeleton,

I may observe, that this tiny fish is a most symmetrical one.

Its minuteness may be imagined when [I state, that after the

208 Dr. B. Dowler on Viviparous Fish in Louisiana.

removal of the enclosed foetuses it weighed only seven grains,

though not disemboweled. Thorough desiccation would pro-

bably reduce its weight one-half or more. The fish exposed for

two hours in the shade on a damp day, was but slightly desic-

eated. It was weighed by Mr. Macpherson, apothecary, in my

presence; but fearmg a mistake, I had it weighed a second

time, with the same result. If each foetus weighed but one

grain, the aggregate would be more than three times that of

the mother. ‘

Measurements in inches :— Length, including the caudal fin,

2 inches ; greatest circumference, 13; width vertically, }; length

of thoracic fin, +: the caudal fin does not expand from its base

or proximal end, but terminates ovally ; its length, $; the anal,

but little expanded, }; the ventral is too minute for convenient

measurement, being almost invisible without a lens; the dorsal,

which is single, has but a slight vertical width, arising from a

base + of an inch, nearly opposite, though a little forward of the

anal.

The teeth are advanced, nearly ranging with the lips, bemg

very numerous, close and small, though scarcely discernible

without a magnifying glass. Lips thin, the under one slightly

projecting ; angles of the mouth not depressed. Eyes medium

size. Head flattened at the frontal bone. Operculum much ex-

panded. The branchiz largely developed in three great arches,

densely fringed with thick tufts, the outer and inner rows in-

clining to the central, having also one, perhaps more rows

behind, which are shorter.

The predominant hue of this fish is a tawny or fawn colour ;

the opercula silvery; head metallic gray; muzzle blackish,

slightly projecting.

There are six rows of rather quadrangular black spots, more

particularly marked in the posterior half of the body, averaging

twenty-five spots for each row. These black spots, resting on a

tawny ground, leaving intervals something larger than them-

selves, give a picturesque appearance, forming stripes of alter-

nating hues, the three upper of which slightly curve corresponding

to the arching back ; but each succeeding one becomes straighter,

the fourth and fifth being nearly straight ; the sixth, or lower row,

follows the abdominal curve, and disappears at the anal fin; the

other five rows gradually converge without coalescimg at the

origin of the caudal fin. At the origin of this fin the spots are

displaced out of line. By this arrangement the six rows of

alternating black and tawny leave in the longitudinal direction

six other continuous tawny stripes, all of which except the two

interrupted ones, lost at the anal fin, converge without mmgling

in the tail, all being about equal in length. The colours fade

Dr. B. Dowler on Viviparous Fish in Louisiana. 209

somewhat into a grayish-yellow round the thoracic fins, whiclt

are nearly central between the dorsum and abdomen, being on

a level with the eyes, and about one line from the opercula.

There are six or seven rows of scales. The spinous rays of

the fins are, about twenty-five caudal, twelve anal, tifteen dorsal,

ten thoracic.

The foetuses are half an inch long, all alike, exactly resembling

the maternal form and proportion, with the following slight ex-

ceptions: namely, their bodies are more slender and compressed

laterally ; their heads are comparatively larger, and their eyes

more prominent; their colours are less variegated, and paler.

A still greater difference appears about the middle of the abdo-

men, where there is attached to each foetus a whitish, faintly

yellowish, placenta-like irregularly formed mass of considerable

size, having a broad base, being apparently implanted in or

blended with the abdominal integument, possessing considerable

strength, and constituting what may be termed the umbilical

prominence ; perhaps it may turn out upon further examination

that this mass may not be placental, but an adherent mesenteric

mass of convoluted membrane.

These foetal fishes were probably sufficiently developed at the

time of the parent's death to live independent of the mother.

The remarks of Dr. Dowler upon.a viviparous fish of Loui-

slana, contained in the above notice, add a few poimts to the

unpublished facts connected with the history of that family.

The fish itself is not new; it has already been described and

figured in 1821 by Lesueur, in the 2nd volume of the Journal

of the Academy of Natural Sciences in Philadelphia, under the

name of Pecilia multilineata. It belongs to my family of

Cyprinodonts*. I have had ample opportunity of observing

large numbers of this fish during my stay in the South, in the

spring of 1853, in Mobile and in New Orleans, where it is found

everywhere in the lagoons in the immediate vicinity of these two

cities, and not only cf ascertaining that they are viviparous,

but also of tracing the whole dev elopment of the embryo from

the first stages of “the segmentation of the yolk to the hatching

of the young, which were freed from the abdominal pouch of

the mother in the month of April. The date of the observations

of Dr. Dowler seems to show that they breed twice a-year. I

should have hastened to publish my investigations, had not

Duvernoy already published a very full account of the later

period of the embryonic growth of another species of this genus,

* See Agassiz’s Recherches sur les Poissons fossiles, vol. v. E 2. p. 470.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2, Vol. xv.

210 On a Monstrous Oyster-Shell.

the Pecilia surinamensis, Val., in the ‘Annales des Sciences

Naturelles,’ 3rd series, vol. i. p. 313. plate 17, to which my own

observations, except with reference to the earlier changes of the

embryo, will add comparatively little, when published. That the

fish observed by Dr. Dowler is the same as that I had an oppor-

tunity of investigating, his description shows very plainly.

There is only one fact to which I would again call attention,

though I have already noticed it before, that the genus Mollie-

nesia of Lesueur is founded upon the male of the same species

he has described as Pwcilia multilineata. There cannot be the

slightest doubt about it, for I have repeatedly seen them copulate ;

and among a large number of specimens examined, all those

that answer to the description of Mollienesia latipinna are males,

and all those corresponding to the description of Pweilia multt-

lineata are females. There are several species of this family

much smaller than this Pecilia multilineata ; indeed, it contains

the smallest representatives of the great type of Vertebrates.

My Heterandria formosa, for instance, when full-grown, is not

quite an inch long, and does not weigh more than five grains,

An adult male weighed 334 milligrammes.

; L. AGAssIz.

Cambridge, U. 8S. Aug. 22, 1854.

XIX.— On the anomalous Oyster-Shell described in the ¢ Annals?

for February. By Dr. J. E. Gray.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

I wave received an explanation of the anomalous Oyster-shell

described by me in your last Number, from my friend Dr. Gray,

and as it appears to me wholly satisfactory, I forward his note,

for the benefit of those of your readers who, like myself, may

not have been aware that similar monstrosities, as I am informed

by him, are by no means of unfrequent occurrence.

Your obedient servant,

Grorce Busk.

* My pear Busk,

“ J have little doubt the shell you described in the last Number

of the ‘ Annals’ is that of an Oyster (Ostrea edulis), growing on

the inside of a valve of Pholas candida. The inside of the shell

of that species has markings corresponding to the tubercles and

lines on the outer surface, and in the specimen figured these

markings are impressed on the outer surface of the Oyster-shell.

It further appears, that the shell of the Pholas must have been

that of a dead specimen, since it had growing upon it a Mem-

M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol. 211

branipora, or Flustra, which is impressed on the outer surface of

the Oyster; and thence a further proof is afforded that the

Pholas was external, and served as a mould to the Oyster-shell,

and is not enclosed within its substance.

“ Yours truly,

«J, E. Gray.”

Greenwich, Feb. 17, 1855.

XX.—On Actinophrys Sol. By E. Cuaparepe*.

[With a Plate. |

Tr can scarcely be doubted that nearly all true Infusoria, that

is to say, all animal Infusoria, possess at least an indication of

a circulation, by which expression we would refer to the so-called

contractile vesicles, without however at present deciding as to the

kind of circulation, or whether it be a circulation of blood or

water. Nevertheless this structure has hitherto remained un-

discovered in many Infusoria, apparently of animal nature ; in

one very pretty animalcule, the Actinophrys Sol, especially, it

has been overlooked by nearly all observers. As, however, I

recently met unexpectedly with a considerable number of this

Actinophrys in a bottle where I had not previously observed

them, I was struck by a peculiar organ possessed by all the in-

dividuals, which puzzled me at first, but soon showed itself to

be undoubtedly a contractile vesicle placed in a very remarkable

position.

Ehrenberg, in describing Actinophrys Solin his great work on

the Infusoria, of course endeavoured to discover in it the stomach

cells, mouth and anus required by his theory. Accordingly, as

might bé expected, Actinophrys was said to capture animalcules

and microscopic plants by means of a proboscis, digest them in

connected stomachal cells, and get rid of the indigestible portions

through an anal opening. Later observers (Dujardin, Kolliker,

&c.) could find nothing of this, and affirmed either that the

animal did not eat, or that it converted any part of its body at

pleasure into a mouth or an anus. Kolliker, im particular, con-

jectured that Ehrenberg had seen a process, which would gra-

dually have formed a tentacle, and had taken it for a protrusible

proboscis. Nevertheless Ehrenberg’s assertions as regards the

nouth are by no means groundless; his observations are per-

fectly correct, but his explanation of them quite madmissible, as

will be seen from what follows.

When seen from above (Pl. VIII. fig. 1), Actinophrys Sol ap-

* Abridged from Miiller’s Archiv for December 1854.

14*

212 M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

pears circular, but its general form is spheroidal, with a great

number of radiating processes, which are sometimes very long.

No distinct nucleus is to be recognized. What Kolliker describes

under this name scarcely deserves to be so called, for this sups

posed nucleus passes gradually into the general substance of the

body, as indeed K6lliker himself perceived. Apparently the sub-

stance of the body becomes condensed by degrees towards the

centre or in the opposite direction, producing a difference in

appearance between the central and peripheral parts. The names

“inner layer” and “outer” or “cortical layer” are therefore

preferable. From time to time a globular prominence nises

slowly and gradually from a particular pomt on the surface of

the animal (fig. 10); this increases more or less m different

cases, sometimes, especially in small individuals, attaining nearly

a third of the size of the entire body, but generally reaching only

1th or =i;th of that size. The margin of this projection is

always well defined, much more so than the other parts of the

body, especially when it has attained its greatest evolution. At

this moment it contracts suddenly and disappears entirely, so

that a flattening of the outline is often to be observed at the

point previously occupied by this remarkable elevation; the

margin soon becomes rounded again, the globular projection

gradually rises, attains its previous highest development, and

then suddenly disappears again.

At first I felt inclined to adopt Ehrenberg’s statements as to

the presence of a mouth in Actinophrys, as the description of

the so-called proboscis agreed exactly with my own observations,

especially as K6lliker had entirely overlooked this peculiar

phenomenon, and his descriptions of the mode in which the

animal eats did not appear to me to be quiteclear. In fact this

regular protrusion and contraction of the proboscis, as Ehrenberg

called it, rendered the admission of foreign bodies into the sub-

stance of the Actinophrys far more intelligible than the mode of

inception supposed by Kolliker, by the mere pressure of the

processes*. But if this organ were not a proboscis in Ehren-

berg’s sense, nothing appeared to me more natural than to con-

sider it as a contractile vesicle, on account of its regular con-

tractions, especially as this view was supported by Prof. J.

Miller.

This opinion, however, is not new; it has already been put

forward in Von Siebold’s ‘Comparative Anatomy,’ but has not

been referred to by the generality of observers. Siebold says,

“In this respect (the contractile vesicle), Actinophrys Sol is very

remarkable ; its contractile vesicles are situated so close under

the general integument, that the fluid flowing to them from the

* Kolliker, Ueber Actinophrys Sol, Zeitschr. fur Wiss. Zool, 1849.

M. E. Claparede on Actinophrys Sol. 218

parenchyma dilates the integument into the form of a pellucid

bladder; the latter, however, still retains sufficient elasticity to

drive the nutritive fluid again into the parenchyma by its con-

traction.” There is, however, no general mtegument in this

animaleule, so that the nutritive fluid cannot be driven back

into the parenchyma by its contraction. In his classification

Siebold placed Actinophrys amongst his Stomatoda, or Infusoria

with a distinct mouth and cesophagus, and close to Prorodon

and Leucophrys amongst the true Ciliata, which are evidently

far higher in organization, and some of which possess a well-

developed dental apparatus, in addition to a ciliated mouth and

cesophagus, whilst there can be no doubt that the natural posi-

tion of Actinophrys in the system is near Ameba and Arcella,

amongst the Rhizopoda.

Siebold ascribes two contractile vesicles to Actinophrys, whilst

I have never seen more than one. Several vesicular elevations

often occur on the margin, but only one of these is contractile.

I have, however, observed two contractile vesicles im several indi-

viduals (fig. 2), but in these cases the form always gave rise to a

suspicion of fission or of an amalgamation of two individuals (Act.

difformis, Ehr.). The presence of a single contractile vesicle

does not, however, appear to be universal amongst the Rhizo-

poda: I have observed two in Arcella vulgaris. Stein* also has

recently called attention to the vesicles in question, and also

mentions the existence of two, which furnishes an additional

support to Siebold’s assertion. It is still a question, however,

whether he saw them in undoubtedly szmp/le individuals.

It is surprising that Kolhker, who was acquainted with Sie-

bold’s observations, should have characterized them as incorrect,

and as arising from an illusion. According to him, Siebold had

mistaken accidental expansions and contractions of the substance

enclosing the vacuoles, in which the latter were persistent, for

phenomena indicating the existence of contractile reservoirs.

This, however, is not the case; the size, the unchanging position,

and the regular expansion and contraction of this organ, resem-

bling the systole and diastole of a heart, will prevent its being

confounded with a vacuole. That Kélliker should have over-

looked it is particularly unintelligible, as the phenomenon is

immediately presented by nine out of ten specimens of Actin-

ophrys. 1 have often admired this charming spectacle for hours,

without observing the least irregularity.

- “ * “ % * s

Before quitting the consideration of the contractile vesicle, we

* Die Infusionsthiere, auf ihre Entwickelung untersucht von Stein.

Leipzig, 1854.

214 M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

may glance at the part it plays in the ceconomy of the animal.

Ehrenberg’s hypothesis of a seminal vesicle emptying itself

regularly every minute, or even more frequently in most. Infu-

soria, is quite indefensible. There remam, therefore, only two

different views as to the nature of the contractile vesicles,~-they

are either true hearts, like those possessed by most animals fur-

nished with blood-vessels, or heart-like organs allied to the

Polian vesicles of the Echinodermata, or to the pulsating dilata-

tions of the aquiferous vessels of the Cestode and Trematode

worms, and of the Rotifera. O. Schmidt has maintained the

latter view, and the great similarity of the contractile vesicles of

the Infusoria and Rotifera is certainly in its favour. Never-

theless we cannot adopt this opinion, as these contractile vesicles

are deficient in the leading characteristics of an aquiferous sy-

stem, namely the existence of ciliary movement in its smaller

branches, and especially of an immediate connexion with the

surrounding medium. We cannot indeed deny the existence of

the former of these characters, as no vessels have hitherto been

discovered amongst the Infusoria, but the other indispensable

condition is certainly wanting. It might be supposed that the

openings of the aquiferous system, if present, had escaped us

from their small size, but such a supposition is rendered ex-

ceedingly improbable by the position of the contractile vesicle in

Actinophrys. If an opening existed at that point, it must be

visible, or at all events currents would be observed in the water

during the reception and expulsion of fluid. As this is not the

case, the contractile vesicles of the Infusoria can only be com-

pared with the heart-like organs of the sanguiferous systems of

other animals.

Ehrenberg can never have seen the animal feeding, otherwise

he would have recognized the true destination of the so-called

proboscis, for the reception of food certainly takes place at

quite another part of the body. Stein has also, as already

stated, mentioned the contractile vesicle of Actinophrys, but he

rejects Siebold’s explanation, merely because “he is acquainted

with no infusorial animal in which the contractile space can be

protruded externally.” He recurs therefore to an opimion not

far removed from Khrenberg’s, and endeavours to explain the

reception of food by the action of this organ, Thus, according

to Stein, the prey when captured by the tentacles is brought in

contact with one of the protruded vesicles, to which it adheres ;

this then suddenly disappears mto the cortical layer, drawmg

the prey with it, which at first lies in a funnel-shaped pit formed

by the contraction of the vesicle, but is afterwards drawn into the

interior of the cortical layer by the rolling over of the margins

of the pit, and thence passes to the medullary layer. Stein con-

M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol. 215

siders that Kdlliker’s observations are in accordance with this,

as he also first saw the food lying in a pit on the surface of the

cortical layer, and supposes that K@lliker has overlooked the

previous moment in which the place of the pit is occupied by a

cecal prominence. KOlliker’s statement that any portion of the

surface may be employed indifferently as mouth or anus, is got

over by the supposition that although in general only two oppo-

site vesicular spaces in the cortical layer are protrusible, under

certain circumstances any other vesicular space at the surface of

the body may be more or less distended so as to be brought into

contact with any object that may be seized by the tentacles.

We shall, however, satisfactorily prove that this view is unte-

nable, and that the mode in which the reception of nourishment

takes place is not reconcilable with any such office of the pro-.

trusible process. We have been fortunate enough repeatedly

to witness the feeding of Actinophrys, a pheenomenon which has

escaped Stein, in spite of his careful observations, and can there-

fore assert that the reception of food is never effected by means

of the expansion and contraction of the vesicle. The contractile

vesicles (vesicular spaces of Stein) cannot be employed for any

other purpose, than, like a heart, to drive the nutritive fluid

into the substance of the body. Stein also wishes to prove that

the movements of the animal are produced by these vesicles ;

this is also untenable.

Kolliker, on the contrary, is perfectly right in stating that

“ Actinophrys can convert any part of its body at pleasure into a

mouth, and employ it for the reception of food,” and that it can

‘also evacuate the indigestible portions at any point.” Never-

theless I cannot entirely agree with his description of the pro-

cess of ingestion. According to his account, a pit forms itself

for the food in the substance of the body, and after the entrance

of the object, the margins of the pit approach and unite. It is

not, however, the food that penetrates into the substance of the

body,—it is rather the latter that approaches and embraces the

food. When an animal or plant comes accidentally within

reach of the tentacles of an Actinophrys, it remains adhering to

the sticky substance of which these appear to be composed.

The Aetinophrys then slowly contracts the tentacle or tentacles

with which the prey is in contact, and before the latter has

touched the surface of the body, it is seen to be enveloped in a

kind of mucus. This mucus is completely undistinguishable

from the parenchyma of the Actinophrys; it appears as though

the substance of which it is composed had suddenly drawn itself

over the captured object. The elevation thus produced then

slowly flattens, and by this means the food is gradually drawn

into the body (fig. 3). Astasie, which I frequently saw sucked in

216 M.E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

by Actinophrys in this way, continued to move for a little time,

endeavouring to break through the substance that enveloped

them; their movements, however, soon ceased; they became

converted into a globular mass, which circulated very slowly

through the parenchyma with the so-called vacuoles. The par-

ticle of food always hes in a cavity filled with fluid (vacuole of

Dujardin), but it could not be determined with certainty whether

this fluid was a product of digestion, a secretion assisting in that

function, or merely water sucked in with the food. As, how-

ever, the fluid always exhibited the same pale reddish colour as

the contents of the contractile vesicle, mdicating different re-

fractive powers from those of water, the last supposition could

not be supported. However this may be, the process of diges-

tion always requires a considerable time. I once followed the

changes of a Chlamidomonas which had been swallowed by an

Actinophrys; small as the object was, three hours scarcely

sufficed for its conversion into an unrecognizable gelatinous

mass.

This mode of feeding is exceedingly remarkable, and it must

be admitted, not very easy of comprehension. At first I thought

that the substance which so suddenly enveloped the object to be

swallowed, was produced by the mere bending, expansion and

fusion of the tentacles. I could not, however, retain this opi-

nion ; an extension of a mucous substance, apparently the paren-

chyma, really takes place from the side of the Actinophrys, and

this is afterwards drawn in with the prey. This expansion

sometimes takes place very slowly. A thick, regularly lobed

mass is seen to embrace the object (fig. 4), and I have once

observed this extension without the presence of any prey (fig. 4:4).

I can only compare this process.with what takes place in Ameba.

Dujardin indeed asserts that the dmebe are nourished by the

mere imbibition of fluid, and that the particles of food found in

them come there by accident. This statement, however, is not

in accordance with facts. The Amebe really feed m a very

remarkable manner; they glide slowly along, and draw them-

selves like a veil over the objects to be swallowed; one would

suppose that the objects still lay beneath them, but they are

already enclosed within the body. We may observe in passing

that it appears almost absurd to attempt the distinction ‘of

species amongst the Amebe until we know something more of

their intimate organization. Thus Ehrenberg’s A. radiosa is

characterized by the regularity of its processes and its generally

stellate form; but when the creature creeps and feeds, it slowly

expands, and its characteristic form disappears; it flows along

like a cloudy veil or a drop of oil, and A. radiosa, Ehr. has

become converted into A. diffluens, Ehr. Arcella vulgaris un-

M. E, Claparede on Actinophrys Sol. 217

dergoes an exactly similar change, under the same circum-

stances.

The mode of feeding of Ameba and that of Actinophrys are

evidently two allied phenomena. This analogy has hitherto

escaped notice, except by Kolliker, principally on account of the

determinate form of Actinophrys, which contrasts strongly with

the extremely changeable and almost formless dmabe. I have,

however, frequently convinced myself that Actinophrys partakes

of this wonderful alterability of form. They may be found with

very long and very short tentacles, and these organs may even

entirely disappear. They may acquire eyery possible variety of

form (figs. 5 & 6), but these changes take place far more slowly

than in Ameba, and the modifieation figured by Ehrenberg in

his great work appears to be the typical form.

Even the changeable Amebe have their typical forms,—such

as the stellate (4. radiosa, Ehr.) and globular. It is often diffi-

cult to determine whether we have to do with a globular Ameba,

or with an Actinophrys that has contracted its tentacles. The

most certain character in this case is furnished by the contractile

vesicle, which in Ameba lies deep in the body, but in Actin-

ophrys quite on the surface. Further observations soon settle

the question, as the doubtful animal will either extend the usual

thin processes of Actinophrys, or convert itself into an unmis-

takeable Ameba by expanding its body, which I have never

observed in Actinophrys. Actinophrys Sol is-a very iactive

creature, and I have never been able to ascertain how its move-

ments are effected; nay, for some time I was even doubtful

whether it was capable of any other movement than an ex-

tremely slow change of form, and the extrusion of the mucous

substance. Nevertheless, the animal in its ordinary sun-like

form is able to move slowly in a given direction, but during this

movement no contraction of the body or bending of the tentacles

is to be observed. I must therefore leave the nature of the

movement undetermined, but the Actinophrys is far less active

than its near allies the Amabe. Stein mdeed thinks that the

locomotion of Actinophrys is effected by the contractions of the

contractile vesicle. But if this were the case, the movement

must always take place in a direction opposite to the vesicle,

a circumstance which I have not observed.

{To be continued. }

218 . . Zoological Society :—

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 24, 1853.—Dr. Gray, Vice-President, in the Chair.

Nores on A Ceraceous ANIMAL STRANDED ON THE NORTH-

EAST COAST OF IRELAND.

By GreorGeE GuLLIveER, F.R.S.

On Saturday, May 14, 1853, a herd of cetaceous animals appeared

at Dundrum Bay, many of which got away, and others were stranded.

I saw on the followi ing days about twenty-five of them lying dead

there on the sand. The largest was nearly nineteen feet, and the

smallest between nine and ten feet long. "They were all furnished

with perfect teeth. The greater number were females; in a group

of nine large ones, lying near together, six were females and three

males.

I was told that their death-throes were dreadful; they rose on

their tails, bellowed like bulls, floundered about, and spouted bloody

sand and water, as they were attacked with different destructive in-

struments by the peasantry. From one of the animals, between six-

teen and seventeen feet long, a per fect foetus, presently to be described,

was taken, so that the br eeding time of this species may be considered

as now determined. One of them had the iron head of a harpoon

imbedded in its back, and the wound completely healed over. In the

second large compartment of the stomach were numerous fish-bones,

completely denuded of all soft parts by digestion. The following

measurements may be useful for future reference :-—

Measurements of a Male.

Length from the snout to the end of the middle

of dneytaila: 2 axe id sTocrea Sah

Greatest girth, excluding Beale fais zeph io seroke

Length an pectoral fin... .phi ude (4 Ones, aeeOb Od 5

Breadth of base of pectoral fin .......

Breadth of pectoral fin at one foot from its ‘point 0

Length of base of back fin......... 2. ...:i0% Jone 3

Height of back fit). ook. -G ee ae

Breadth of tail from point to point ..........

oNnNOkROOSAS

—

Measurements of a Female.

Length from snout to end of middle of tail.... 1

Greatest girth, excluding back fin............

Girth one inch behind eyes .. 2) .s).4 64). -.e55%50

Length of each side of mouth ..............

FOUL SUOUNLO CYL Bhat seeds «sink sat do-20bis

From eye, toa blowhole 5 oo <1) -)- ssan550T)- 60 ¢

From snout to base of pectoral fin ..........

The blowhole behind a line intersecting the eyes

Lene)

CNR RR UOT

— .

mHKONRAOWSCSCOF

Mr. G. Gulliver on Delphinus melas. 219

Frc the snout to beginning of dorsal fin .... 4 11

From the end of the base of the dorsal fin to

the end of the middle of the tail .

Frdmisnout £0 vent ieo<t.008 f «ete ablewn coed

From snout to the orifice of the eas “ey

From snout to the mammary slits. . ;

From point of lower jaw to the nay ‘el 5

From the eye to the angle of the mouth ......

The eye above a line A ore from the base of the

upper jaw along centre of the sides of the body

From the knob ae the snout to the upper AP

Length of the mammary slit . “ah

ere distance from mammary a4 to. ori-

BERIT TIC MOUND fo eee cae ads cual sR abe

Dorsal fin at “Sh DESCie cea Bie ed cg ita cocked Pace

Dorsal fin over ifs convexity ..........020.0¢

Micah Of GOrsal AN. ssc ocen pata pile. sites Syne A

Leneth OL PECLOLAL AD goo good to dine

Breadth of base of TGCLORA AI, th oe fit oat

Length of opening of eyelid ..............+.

Diameter of TE) TET Waser FE STN aE

IATAELET Ob CONE A ie oy tn) cai_otata ces sie aitnante ais

Length of crown. of tooth... .....0.0+ 095004.

—

Se eS Oounons,

00] 01 00] >] 9

— ee

SO OrorssS Cos! O55 ooo coacqcoco@

bol

Measurements of a Fetus.

Length from snout to the end of the middle of

(Lie 1S een <r ap Pete 2 Rabe a

Crrding exclgdine BACK NO 6 47.5 eto +12. 9.0: aheness bee

From centre of snout to opposite the base of the

PGCRE DRT a0 9 nate oe) steams acvie ho laks inkei> i

Snout to beginning of the back fin ..........

From the upper lip to the blowhole .

From point of lower jaw to navel ............

From point of lower jaw to vagina dp

From the eye to the centre of the snout ......

Length of base of back fin...............--.

Height GE DAG TN. 2s thes hoa agent} ee A ete eae

Length of pectoral fin .....

Breadth of base of pectoral fin . PUR

Length of intestines ...... . 30

Anatomy.—Through the eee of che Brabazon, the excellent

surgeon of Downpatr ick, I had an opportunity of examining the foetus

of which the measurements have just been given. As the dissection

was suddenly stopped, the details are imperfect, though accurate as

far as they go. ‘The skin was of a dark leaden colour, and the

blubber on the sides of the body about half an inch thick. There

were soft fringes or processes of the gums, corresponding in situation

and number to the coming teeth.

_ The thymus of moderate size, at the usual situation in the chest,

eno =F

bol

—

CWrWONOrOCO°O

Sqqoqoqonwn ON =

—

Bo| bol

220 - , Zoological Society :—

and sending no process to the neck. The spleen and a spleniculus

together scarcely so big as a walnut. A flat rounded gland, about

three-fourths of an inch in diameter, situated above the renal vessels

on each side, and at a distance of upwards of an inch from the kid-

ney, had more the appearance of a lymphatic gland than of the supra-

renal body.

On opening the chest, each lung was seen to be covered with lym-

phatic vessels, running to a gland at the sterno-ventral aspect of the

free edge of the lung. The gland was very juicy, had every appear-

ance of a lymphatic gland, and measured one inch and a quarter long

and five-eighths broad. This pulmonary gland in the adult is harder,

more fibrous, and less juicy, and measures four and a half inches long

by two broad.

The stomach with two chief compartments; the first continuing

backwards on a line with the gullet, and lined, like it, with a white

thick smooth membrane and epithelium ; the second, or true digest-

ing stomach, lined with a mucous membrane in folds, and somewhat

smaller than the first, of a more rounded form, and extending from

its middle to the duodenum. In the first was a quantity of thick,

opake, whitish fluid, and in the second a little mueus.

There was no gall-bladder. The bile-duct, close to the duodenum,

was as thick as a goose quill. The last portion of the intestine was

full of meconium, like that of the human fcetus.

There was no ceecum; the intestines were nearly uniform im size

throughout, their surface smooth and not at all cellulated. Length

of the whole intestinal canal, from stomach to vent, thirty feet.

The kidneys large and lobulated throughout ; the lobules from a

quarter to half an inch in diameter, and having each a very delicate

capsule of connecting tissue. The blood-vessels enter the kidney, not

near its middle, but at its fore and inner or atlanto-mesial end.

The mesenteric glands moderate in size and number, of uniform

consistency, and without any cavity or hollow in them, unlike those

of the whale described by Mr. Abernethy.

The womb with two horns, and the ovaries in the usual situation ;

mammary slits on a level with and near to the orifice of the vagina.

Urinary bladder empty, and the urethra opening just behmd the

clitoris.

Descriptive Characters.—Teeth conical and slightly curyed inwards,

from eight to twelve on each side of the jaws, making from thirty-two

to forty-eight teeth altogether ; but eleven on either side of each jaw

is a common number, and there is sometimes one more in the upper

than in the under jaw on each side. Dorsal fin large, convex above

and extending behind into a hooked or curved point. Pectoral fins

long, narrow, and tapering toa pomt. Tail crescent-shaped. Mouth

sloping downwards and forwards. Eyes above and behind the angles

of the mouth. Top of the head round, and not prominent, though

the snout is remarkably so. No nipples yet protruding, but merely

a longitudinal mammary slit on each side of the orifice of the vagina

in the female; a large penis in the male. Skin smooth, shining, and

black throughout, save two whitish-brown patches at the throat and

Mr. G. Gulliver on Delphinus melas. 221

near the vent and genitals; in a few males and females this light

colour extends in a narrow strip from these points along the under

part of the body, but never behind the eye, or elsewhere.

The blubber was 13ths inch thick on the sides, much thicker on

the back, and composing the whole thickness of the snout. The

cuticle, which on its outer surface was like oil skin, when stripped

off, exhibited on its under side a jet-black velvet-like rete mucosum,

furnished with a very great abundance of black pigment. Around

the eyeball was a firm bony plate in the sclerotic coat ; and a white

funnel-shaped ligament, extremely thick, tough and strong, was at-

taehed by its base to the eyeball, and surrounded the optie nerve.

As there is no opportunity here of consulting the published de-

scriptions and figures of the Cetacea, I am uncertain at present of

the species of this one. It does not correspond with any description

in the Rev. Leonard Jenyns’s ‘ Manual of the Vertebrata,’ a copy of

which is my travelling companion. The present animal approaches

nearest to his Grampus (Delphinus orca) and Ca’ing Whale (D. me-

las of Traill and D. deductor of Scoresby). But it is smaller than

either of them, though I suspect it will prove to be Traill’s D. melas,

and has not the white spot behind the eye, nor the broad pectoral

fins of the Grampus, nor the very convex top to the head, the small

average number of teeth (which he makes only twenty-four in all),

nor the colour of the skin of his Ca’ing Whale. The animals which

I examined had a convex rounded snout, its thickness made up of

gristly blubber, which it is possible may have been erroneously de-

scribed as the “top of the head.’”? The Rev. Charles Archibald,

whom I had the pleasure of meeting among the carcases, directed my

attention to the difference between the pectoral fins of this species

and those of the Grampus.

The relative position of the back fin, so much more forward in the

adult than in the foetus, is remarkable ; and, indeed, the comparative

measurements exhibit some interesting facts as to development.

Dundrum, co. Down, May 20, 1853.

Postscript.—The animal is undoubtedly the same as that described

under the name of the Uyea Sound or Ca’ing Whale by Mr. Patrick

Neill in 1806, and afterwards figured by Dr. Traill from a drawing by

Mr. James Watson; by Cuvier; by Captain Scoresby, Mr. Bell, and

Mr. Couch.

But though these figures are sufficient to identify the species, they

all represent the pectoral fin as narrower at the base than it really

is; and most of them show a twist of the tail, which was observed in

none of the specimens at Dundrum Bay. Cuvier’s plate is the only

one that gives an idea of the pointed end of the dorsal fin; all the

others represent this posterior termination of the fin too blunt,

rounded, or short, though Mr. Couch correctly describes it as fal-

cate.

No doubt, the fcetus, 4 feet 8 inches long, from Dundrum Bay,

was nearly ready for birth in the middle of May. Dr. Traill men-

tioned sucklings five feet long in December 1806, at Scapay Bay, one

222 Zoological Society :—

of the Orkneys; Mr. Neill says that most of the adult females at

Uyea Sound, Unst, were either pregnant, or giving suck to their tooth-

less young, in February and March 1805; and in January 1812, in

the neighbourhood of Paimpol, near the northern extremity of Bre-

tagne, M. Lamaoiit found the young seven or eight feet long, and

with cuttle-fish, cod, and milk in their stomachs.

M. F. Cuvier states that this species is remarkable for the sphe-

rical form of the anterior part of the head, and that his brother had

named it ‘‘globiceps, & cause de la forme arrondie de sa téte.’” But

the “‘very rounded top of the head,” or “remarkably convex and

prominent forehead,” included by systematic writers in the specific

characters of the Ca’ing Whale, and even among the otherwise judi-

cious observations of Mr. Couch, does not properly belong to it; for

the forehead of the skull is flat, as in other porpoises, though the

prominent upper muzzle or snout-knob is sufficiently remarkable, and

not badly represented in the plates already mentioned.

But, as I have caused a young skull to be sent to the British Mu-

seum, and Mr. Brabazon has presented a complete skeleton of the

adult male animal to the same national collection, Dr. Gray has exa-

mined them, and that eminent zoologist has favoured me with the

following note of the result :—‘‘I have compared the skeleton with

the species which have been usually described under the name of

D. globiceps, and it would appear that the shape of the head of the

animal scarcely justified that name; I can find no difference between

the Irish and the other specimens.”

June 14.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

Dr. Crisp exhibited the alimentary canal and ova of a Cuckoo

(C. canorus), dissected on the 30th of May last. Some facts were

observed that were thought of sufficient interest to place before the

Society. A perfect egg was found in the oviduct, ready for expul-

sion, and about fifty in the ovary ; two of the size of large peas, the.

others much smaller; a circumstance which tends to confirm the

opinion that the eggs of this bird are deposited at intervals of seven

or eight days.

The gizzard was lined with a hair-like substance, which, under the

microscope, proved to be the spines from the legs of beetles. The

gizzard contained a large quantity of the remains of the Cockchafer,

and one of the Click-beetles, but no trace of a Caterpillar was dis-

covered. In 1834 Mr. Thompson exhibited the gizzard of a Cuckoo

at the Society (Proceedings, p. 29), and at first the hairy lining was

supposed to be a natural structure, but Prof. Owen, on microscopic

examination, believed that the hairs were from the larva of the Tiger-

moth (4retia caja).

Dr. Crisp thought the subject worthy of future inquiry, and that

it would be important to ascertain whether this hairy lining is present

in the Caprimulgide and other insectivorous birds. As regards the

spines of the beetles and the hairs of the larva of the Tiger-moth,

the microscope shows this important difference,—the hairs are all

Mr. P. L. Sclater on a@ new species of Dendrocolaptes 223

furnished with alternate lateral aciculee ; the spines of the beetles are

smooth, with sharp points.

Explanatory drawings of the parts were exhibited.

Dr. Crisp also showed two new species of worms which he had

recently obtained; one from the lung of the Egyptian Cobra (Naja

Hajé) which had been in the Society’s collection. It is 3 inches

long, and its chief peculiarity consists in its annular protuberances,

twenty-eight in number.

Dr. Baird has described this worm as a new species, in the British

Museum Catalogue, under the name of Pentastoma annulatum*.

The other specimens were two nematoid worms, which Dr. Crisp

obtained from the knee-joint of the common Coot (fulica atra).

They are of a cylindrical form, highly elastic, and coiled in a spiral

manner round each other; the larger of the two, when extended, is

about two inches in length, the smaller about an inch and a half; the

extremities are tapering ; the tail pointed; the head more orbicular.

Under a power of 50 diameters, the alimentary canal can be distinctly

seen.

Dr. Crisp believed that this worm had not been before described ;

it most resembled the Spiroptera Falconis of Rudolphi, or the Spi-

roptera serpentulus of Diesing. In the Museum of the London

College of Surgeons (prep. 170) there are two Filarie, one about

six inches long, from the knee-joint of the Kangaroo (Macropus

major): and Diesing, in his ‘Systema Helminthum,’ 1850, mentions

the Filaria subspiralis, from the tendons of the foot of a Crane; and

the Spiroptera serpentulus, from the leg and foot tendons of several

species of Falcon.

ON A NEW SPECIES OF DENDROCOLAPTES.

By Puiure Lut tey ScLuatrer.

The fine species of Dendrocolaptes which I now bring before the

notice of the Society, was discovered by Mr. Wallace in the neighbour-

hood of Para. My specimen is from the Capin river, where it was

collected in June 1849. A second, in Mr. Wallace’s own collection,

marked ‘Para,’ is the only other I have seen. Had I not the

authority of Mr. Eyton and the Baron de la Fresnaye for considering

the present bird as hitherto undescribed, I should hardly have ven-

tured to characterize a species of this family, which is one of those

most perplexing to ornithologists, by reason of the great similarity of

colouring that pervades the group. The Baron de la Fresnaye, who

has lately written a most complete monograph of these birds in the

‘Revue de Zoologie,’ has mentioned this species in a recent number

of that periodical, under the MS, name I had proposed for it when

on a visit to him eighteen months ago. This makes it desirable, I

think, to give it specific characters at once, in order to avoid the

evils of leaying a published name without a published description

attached.

* Described by Dr. Baird at p. 73 of the present volume of this Journal.

224 Zoological Society :—

The specific vanie is in honour of Mr. Eyton, who has worked

great deal at the Dendrocolaptine, and published the results of his

labours in the shape of descriptions of several new species, and a

general list of the whole subfamily, in the ‘ Contributions to Orni-

thology’ for last year.

DenprocotaPres Eyton, Sclater. D. supra cinnamomeo-brun-

neus ; caude colore intensiore, primariis intus ad apices obscu-

rioribus ; capitis collique superi plumis nigrescentibus, linea

lata mediali fulvo-aliida ; subtus, mento et gula albis ; pectoré

toto et ventre summo albido flammulatis, singulis plumis plaga

mediali albida utrinque brunneo marginata ; ventre imo et la-

teribus fulvis; tectricibus subalaribus pallide brunneis ; rostra

paululum incurvo; mandibula superiore nigrescente, inferiore

corneo ; pedibus nigris.

Long. tota, 9-5; ale, 4-0; rostri a rictu, i-9; a fronte, 1-5.

Hab. in vicinitate Pare, imp. Brasiliensis.

July 26.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

ON soME STAPHYLINID2, FOUND IN THE NESTS OF

Termites. By M. ScuioprTe.

It has long been known that some species of ants keep insects be-

longing to different orders. The intention of the communication I

am going to make is to point out that the same extraordinary phe-

nomenon exists among the Termites.

The insects which I have now the honour to bring under the

notice of the Society, dwell amongst a certain species of Termites in

the Brazils, and were collected, together with the Termes, by Mr.

Reinhardt, whilst travelling for the Royal Museum of Natural History

in Copenhagen through the province Minas Geraés.

This Termes belongs to a peculiar little group of small species, the

nests of which are built around branches of trees, and contain in their

interior only a labyrinth of uniform passages, without any separate

cell for the queen. The soldiers are not much larger than the work-

ing individuals, and are nearly as numerous; their head has its great-

est dimension in the height ; the front extends below in a large horn ;

the mandibles are not elongated, but exceedingly broad, and have a

crenulated edge and a considerable horn on their outside.

From physiological as well as from anatomical reasons I am of

opinion, that the constitutional state of the society of Termites is

established on the same fundamental laws as the societies amongst

the Hymenoptera. Several species of ants have also soldiers. The

working Termites are quite different from the larve. In the species

here mentioned they may be distinguished by the form of the instru-

menta cibaria, especially by the two teeth at the end of the interior

lobe of the maxillee, which are separated by a pointed incision in the

working individuals, but in the larvee by a rounded one.

The strangers or guests of Termites known to me are Staphyli-

nide, belonging to the group of Aleocharini; they constitute two

M. Schiddte on some species of Staphylinide. 225

new genera. They agree with Lomechusa and Dinarda, in having a

corneous hook on the end of the interior lobe of their maxillze, but

in other respects they present characters in the construction of the

parts of the mouth and of the tarsi, which strikingly separate them

from all other genera of that group. The abdomen is constructed in

a most extraordinary manner, being membranaceous, of an enormous

size, bent upwards so as to cover the thorax, and fixed in this po-

sition by the dorsal faces of the second and third segments having

grown together.

Of one of the genera, which I have named Corotoca, two species

are known to me (Corotoca Melantho and C. Phylo) ; they are about

3 millim, in length from the front to the end of the second segment

of the abdomen. Of the first of these I have observed both sexes.

The male is a little smaller than the female, but otherwise only to be

distinguished by the dissection of the organs of generation.

Of the other genus, named by me Spirachtha, the male is still un-

known to me. The abdomen is furnished with three pairs of appen-

dages, which are elongate, cylindrical, 2-jomted, membranaceous, and

moveable by muscles at the base. These appendages are perhaps in-

tended for the same purpose as the tufts of hairs on the abdomen of

the genus Claviger, which are known to be sucked by the ants; even

in Lomechusa there are similar hairy appendages on the sides of the

abdomen. Of this genus only one species is known to me (Spi-

rachtha Eurymedusa), of about 2 millim. in length, from the front

to the end of the second segment of the abdomen.

In the abdomen of both genera I have found eggs in different

stages of development, in Corotoca even eggs with fully developed

larvee ; so that, beyond doubt, these animals are viviparous.

If the Strepsiptera are to be considered as belonging to the order

Coleoptera, an opinion which I endeavoured to prove as early as the

year 1840*, this will be the second instance of viviparous Coleoptera.

Fam. STAPHYLINI.

Trib. ALEOCHARINI.

Genus Cororoca.

Mazille mala interiori cornea, uncinata. Palpi mavxillares 4-arti-

eulati. Ligula lata, rotundata, paraglossis obsoletis. Palpi

labiales 3-articulati. Tarsi 4-articulati, posteriores articulo

primo valde elongato. Abdomen membranaceum, fractum ;

parte posteriori fixa, maxima, globosa, dorso anteriori animalis

superposita, (Kédpn, zixrw.)

1. Corotoca MetantHo. Fusca, fronte foveolata, pronoto

multifoveolato, disco bituberculato; tibiis posterioribus fusi-

Sormibus, fuscis ; scutis ventralibus segmenti quarti quintique

transversis.—Mas, Fem.

Long. a fronte ad apicem segmenti secundi abdominis 23-3 mill.

2. Cororoca Puyo. Fusea, vertice foveolato, pronoto multi-

* See the introduction to ‘ Danmark’s Eleutherata,’ p. 21, note.

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 15

226 Zoological Society :—

Soveolato, disco trituberculato ; tibiis posterioribus linearibus,

nigro-fuscis ; scutis ventralibus segmenti quarti quintique sub-

quadratis.-—Yem.

Long. a fronte ad apicem segmenti secundi abdomimis 23-33 mull.

Genus SPIRACHTHA.

Maxille mala interiori cornea, uncinata. Palpi mazillares 3-artt-

culati. Ligula ampla, rotundata, paraglossis obsoletis. Palpi

labiales 3-articulati, minutissimi, verruciformes, ligula super-

tecti. Tarsi 4-articulati, posteriores articulo primo subelon-

gato. Abdomen membranaceum, maximum, fractum ; parte

anteriori articuli secundi globosa ; parte posteriori fixa, conica,

anterius ascendente, tribusque utrinque munita appendicibus

membranaceis, filiformibus, biarticulatis. (Zetpay6ys.)

SprrRaACHTHA EuryMEDuSA. Albissima, membranacea; antennis,

capite, scutis thoracicis et abdominalibus pedibusque corneo-

membraneis, pallide fuscis, cowis, femorum basi, trochanteribus

posticis tibiisque fuscis, oculis fusco-nigris.—Fem.

Long. a fronte ad apicem segmenti secundi abdominis 2 mill.; lat.

segmenti secundi abdominis 1 mill.

November 8.—Dr. Gray, Vice-President, in the Chair,

On THE ANATOMY OF THE WALRUS.

By Proressor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. etc.

Professor Owen communicated the chief results of his dissection

of the Walrus (T’richecus rosmarus) which died at the Gardens of

the Zoological Society, October 1853. The author prefaced his ana-

tomical description by some remarks on the physiognomy, attitudes

and movements of the living animal; and more especially dwelt on

the superior strength of its fin- shaped limbs, as compared with the

ordinary Seals, the? Walrus being able, when it moves on dry land, to

raise its trunk from the gr ound——in other words, to walk—a mode of

progression which strikingly contrasts with the awkward shuffle of

the Seal, as it trails its belly on the earth, aiding its fore fins with

the action of its powerful abdominal muscles. Both the bones and

muscles of the fins of the Walrus are more powerfully developed than

in the Seal, and this, the author concluded, had reference to its

natural habitat among bergs and floes of ice, and the necessity of

clambering among and over their rough, irregular surfaces. The

sex of the animal dissected was female; the mammee were four in

number, two abdominal and two inguinal. There was no trace of ex-

ternal ears. The eye is defended by a circular external eyelid, and

by a broad thin membdrana nictitans; there is a small Harderian, or

inner lacrymal gland, but no true lacrymal gland, punctum lacry-

male, nor ductus ad nasum. The subcutaneous cellular tissue was

very coarse, tough and elastic, almost granular to the touch, and re-

sembling a corpus cavernosum. 'The disposition of the peritoneum

and of the viscera of the abdomen was minutely described, and it was

Prof. Owen on the Anatomy of the Walrus. 227

remarked that the odour of the visceral cavities and parts in this

Walrus resembled more that of ordinary land quadrupeds than the

peculiar odour noticed in the dissection of Seals; but the flesh of the

Walrus was dark coloured, as in the Seal tribe: the young animal

dissected, had been fed, since its captivity, on oatmeal, milk, and

water. The stomach had the form of an elongated siphon closely

bent upon itself. The liver was divided into seven lobes. There

was a large gall-bladder. The intestines in this young animal, which

did not exceed four feet in length, were seventy-five feet long, the

great intestine being only one foot in length, and the cecum coli

one inch and a half. The kidneys were very complex, each being

made up of about 400 small kidneys or renules, and each of these

showing the normal structure of a simple kidney, such as is found in

the dog or lion, viz. with the cortical and medullary part, the pelvis,

mammilla and ureter. In the description of the viscera of the chest,

the large thymus gland was noticed, and the notched or serrated shat

racter of the anterior margin of the lungs. The foramen ovale and

ductus arteriosus were both obliterated.

The following is the description of the heart of the Walrus :—

The blood is returned into the right auricle by a large precaval and

postcaval vein, and by the coronary vein, which terminates close to

the latter: there is a small semilunar valve at the coronary orifice,

but no eustachian valve. A broad crescentie fold, looking down-

wards, divides the sinus or fossa receiving the precaval vein, from

the larger and deeper one receiving the posteaval vein: this fold

answers to the upper border of the ‘fossa ovalis’ in the human heart ;

there is no orifice in the ‘fossa’ communicating with the left auricle.

The appendix of the auricle extends in front of the base of the aorta

as far as the pulmonary artery; it gradually contracts to an obtuse

point: in the Cystophora proboscidea the auricular appendix is short,

broad and bifid ; in both it is oceupied by a reticular arrangement of

earneze columnee. The ventricles are broader in proportion to their

length, and the apex is not produced, as in the Cystophora probosci-

dea: the carne columnee of the anterior division of the tricuspid

valve, and a few of those of the right or external division, are attached

to a short and thick fleshy column from the free wall of the ventricle;

this column is connected by a short and thick ‘trabecula’ with the

septum: most of the other tendinous chords are attached to the sep-

tum; and a few to trabeculz connecting that fixed wall with the free

wall of the ventricle. The pulmonary artery presents no peculiarity ;

it is connected by the ligamentous remnant of the ‘ductus arteriosus,’

which is 10 lines long and 5 lines in diameter, to the under part of

the aortic arch, just beyond the origin of the left subclavian ; its

cavity is obliterated, but a short, thick, semilunar fold of the lining

membrane of the aorta, with its concavity turned towards the end of

the arch, indicates the place of the former foetal communicating chan.

nel. The left auricle and ventricle offer no peculiarities. The coats

of the aortic arch are thickest near the origins of the great vessels

sent to the head and fore-limbs, especially at the lower part of the

arch, where they are 3 lines thick. The right subclavian and carotid

arise close together, but scarcely from a common trunk: the left

1o*

228 Zoological Society.

carotid and left subclavian have more obviously separate origins. The

aorta suddenly diminishes beyond those primary branches, where it

is connected with the consolidated and contracted ‘ ductus arteriosus.’

There is no arrangement, even in the very young Walrus here de-

scribed, for accommodating the animal to its aquatic habits, by any

direct intercommunication between the right and left sides of the

heart. The hepatic veins, in their dilatations, resemble those of the

ordinary Seals.

The brain weighed 1 |b. 9 oz. avoir. ; its convolutions and struc-

ture were described. The hip-jomt was found to be devoid of the

ligamentum teres. Drawings were exhibited of the viscera of the

thorax and abdomen, and the Memoir was terminated by a minute

account of the dentition, and a disquisition on the homologies of the

teeth of the Walrus, as elucidated by the state of the dentition in the

young animal dissected.

Professor Owen detected the following minute teeth exposed or

buried in the gum, and adhering to the gum and periosteum of the

jaws :—two denticles in each premaxillary bone; two denticles in

each maxillary bone ; together with a deciduous canine, and four den-

ticles in each ramus of the mandible. He gave the following as the

formula of the deciduous dentition of the Walrus :—

i ae

2—2 0—0? 2—2

Of the permanent series, the canine tusks had pushed through the

gum, aud on laying open the substance of the jaws, the following

teeth were found in course of formation :—in the premaxillary, the

successor of the second minute incisor; in the maxillary, the succes-

sors of the two deciduous molars, together with a third molar. In

the lower jaw the successor of the second deciduous incisor, the suc-

cessors of the two deciduous molars, and a third similar permanent

molar. The germ of the permanent tusk, confined to the upper

jaw, was 2 inches in length, and, like the germs of the smaller per-

manent teeth, its base was widely open, and contained a large forma-

tive pulp.

In addition to the upper canine tusks, the normal number of per-

manent and functional teeth in the Walrus is four on each side of

both jaws; these teeth are simple, short, thick and obtuse, having

the office of grinders. With respect to their nature and homologies,

Professor Owen argued that the first, from its position in the pre-

maxillary bone, was an ‘incisor’; the two following teeth, by their

position in the maxillary bone, and their relation to the deciduous

denticles, were ‘premolar’ teeth; and he also regarded the last of

the series of four, from its minor degree of development, as belong-

ing rather to the same (premolar) series, than as being the first of

the true molars. As the first of the molariform permanent teeth in

the lower jaw passes in front of the permanent incisor above, when

the mouth is closed, it must be regarded as an ‘incisor’; the other

three grinders as being ‘ premolars,’ two being proved to be such by

displacing vertically their predecessors, and the third also appearing

to be of the same series by its state of development. The Professor

Royal Society. 229

accordingly proposed the following as the formula of the normal or

functional dentition of the Walrus :—

2a Oo ae IG,

1-1? *-0—0? 8—3

But, as might be expected in a dentition deviating so remarkably from

that of other Mammals of the same order, varieties are not untre-

quently met with in the number of the teeth of the Walrus. Pro-

fessor Owen cited instances of such varieties in ten skulls of the

Walrus, of different ages and sex. The result of which was, that

occasionally a small tooth was found anterior to the normal series of

four, and more commonly in the upper than in the lower jaw; and

that, more rarely, .a small tooth was superadded behind the normal

four, in the upper jaw, and still more rarely in the lower jaw: the

formula of the dentition of such varieties, in excess, being,—

ag Cn es Mh ——— 20

2—2? ~ 0—0? & 3—3? 1—1 ;

The additional anterior small incisor was due either to the reten-

tion and growth of the first deciduous denticle, or to the develop-

ment of a small successor to it. The additional posterior grinder was

due to the occasional development of a germ in the back part of the

gum or jaw. The minute milk-teeth relate, by their gubernacula, to

the development of the permanent teeth, but seem never to be put to

use themselves ; the milk-canine was buried in the gum outside the

protruded point of the permanent canine; so that this tooth is extri-

cated and cuts the gum before the tooth of which it is the successor

makes its appearance, that tooth being probably removed by absorp-

tion. Here, therefore, was another instance, analogous to that of the

rudimental teeth in the fcetal Whale, of parts developed without any

obvious office as organs of mastication, but serving to illustrate the

relation of adhesion to a more normal type of dentition. In conclu-

sion, Professor Owen remarked that the food of the Walrus consisted,

in a state of nature, of sea-weed, crustaceans and mollusks; and that

although, by the totality of its organization, it must be placed near

the Seals, and with them be classed in the order Carnivora, yet that

the incisors and premolars were alike well adapted to pound marine

plants, and to break and crush shells. Fragments of a bivalve shell,

a species of Mya, had been found with pounded sea-weed, by the

Surgeon of Parry’s Polar Expedition, in the stomach of a full-grown

Walrus. The great descending canine tusks serve as weapons of

offence and defence, and to aid the animal in mounting and clamber-

ing over ice-blocks, bergs and floes in the Arctic Seas, in which the

Walrus has been organized to enjoy its existence.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

November 23, 1854.—Thomas Bell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

“On the Impregnation of the Ovum in the Stickleback.” By

W. H. Ransom, M.D.

I purpose placing before the Royal Society in this communication,

230 Royal Society :—

the principal results of experiments made during the months of

June and July last, on the impregnation of the ovum in Gasterosteus

leiurus and G. pungitius, and hope to be able to furnish a more

detailed account of my observations on a future occasion.

The ovarian ovum of these fishes, at a very early stage of its

development, is provided with a proper investing membrane, the

future chorion. At a later pericd, one portion of this membrane

presents a number of cup-shaped pediculated bodies scattered over

its surface, and in the centre of this part of the chorion there is a

funnel-shaped depression, pierced by a canal which leads towards the

centre of the egg.

In the nearly ripe ovum, the germinal vesicle occupies an excentric

position with respect to the egg as a whole, but imbedded in the

centre of a semi-solid accumulation of fine granular matter at that

part of the surface which corresponds to the funnel-shaped depres-

sion; so that the apex of the funnel, projecting inwards beyond the

level of the inner surface of the chorion, makes a depression in the

centre of the layer of granular matter, and comes nearly into contact

with the germinal vesicle.

For convenience of description, the funnel-shaped depression will

now be called micropyle, and the layer of granular matter before

impregnation, discus proligerus.

The germinal vesicle disappears before the ovum leaves the ovary,

and no remnant of it or its spots can be seen.

A very delicate membrane invests the yelk within the chorion ;

this membrane is more distinct after impregnation, or after the

action of water upon an unimpregnated egg; it may be isolated, and

then exhibits a remarkable degree of elasticity. It is not a yelk-mem-

brane, and it will be spoken of as the inner membrane.

The layer of the yelk immediately internal to the inner membrane

passing over the discus proligerus, is formed by yellowish highly

refractive drops which disappear in water, undergoing some remark-

able changes, and by a fluid substance which water precipitates in

a finely granular form.

The principal mass of the yelk consists of a clear and very con-

sistent albumen, ‘The oil is collected into a few very large drops

which come up to the surface.

When the ovum escapes from the ovary, it enters a cavity which

may be considered as the ovarian extremity of the oviduct, in which

a considerable quantity of clear viscid fluid is previously secreted

and collected, to be expelled with the ova.

More exact observation of the micropyle in the free eggs proves

that the inner end of the canal is either open, or at most closed by

a very delicate membrane. When looking into the funnel from the

wide mouth, the apex being in focus, a bright, clear, round or oval

spot, such as an aperture would produce, is always visible. Ifa

section be made of the egg, and the apex brought into focus from

within, the same clear spot is well seen, and the fine and regularly

dotted structure of the chorion is seen to cease suddenly at the

margin of the clear spot.

Dr. W. H. Ransom on the Stickleback. 231

The general form of the egg after deposition is round, but it is

rendered irregular by indentations caused by the pressure of other

eggs. It is inelastic, and retains impressions made in it by a needle ;

and when placed in water, these characters remain for a long time if

it be not impregnated,—a fact which indicates that water does not

pass through the micropyle, or by imbibition through the chorion.

The viscid secretion of the oviduct which invests the eggs may

defend them against the action of water, in which it does not readily

diffuse or dissolve. ‘This secretion has an alkaline reaction. The

substance of the yelk has a decidedly acid reaction,—more than

enough to neutralize the alkalinity of the viscid secretion. ‘This

reaction is, I believe, due to a peculiar organic acid, but the ex-

periments relating to this question are not yet complete. The

seminal particles of the male continue to move for a considerable

period in the viscid secretion which envelopes the ripe ova, but they

very quickly become still in water.

In the act of impregnation one or more (as many as four have

been seen) spermatozoids pass into the micropyle, and probably by

their proper motion overcome the obstruction which prevents the

entrance of water. Actively moving spermatozoids may remain in

contact with the chorion for eighteen minutes at least without pro-

ducing any sensible change in the ovum, provided none of them enter

the micropyle, but when one is seen to enter, in about a quarter

of a minute a change is observable.

The changes which are observed to follow the entrance of the

spermatozoids into the micropyle are the following :—In about a

quarter of a minute the tube is shortened, and very soon a clear space

becomes visible within the chorion near the micropyle: this space, or

respiratory chamber, gradually extends to the opposite pole of the egg

and increases in diameter, as does also the whole ovum. During

the formation of this space the surrounding fluid enters through the

micropyle, and this gradually retracts and is at length closed. This

entrance of fluid into the egg effaces the depressions, restores the

ruund form, and makes it firm and elastic; but does not cause

any such precipitation of granular matter as is produced by its arti-

ficial introduction.

While the respiratory chamber is yet in progress of formation, the

yellow drops of the superficial layer of the yelk grow pale and

disappear ; the change beginning near the micropyle. As a result

of this, the whole egg becomes clearer, and the discus proligerus,

which may be now more correctly denominated the germinal mass,

is more distinct.

The yelk now very slowly alters its form, one surface becoming

flattened ; but about fifteen or twenty minutes after impregnation a

remarkable and more vivid contraction begins, causing the yelk to

pass through a series of regularly recurring forms. The contraction

begins on one side near the equator, and soon forms a circular con-

striction which gives the yelk the figure of a dumb-bell, the longer

axis of which is the polar axis of the egg. The constriction travels

towards the germinal pole, and next produces a flask-shaped figure ;

232 Royal Society :—

this is at length lost by the constriction passing on, and the round

form is regained in about a minute. ‘This wave reappears and

travels forward again without any distinct period of rest, and I have

seen these movements continue for forty-five minutes, though towards

the latter part of this period they are less distinct and more limited

in extent. The germinal mass has itself during these contractions,

which strongly resemble the peristaltic movements of the intestine,

undergone changes in form, and has increased in bulk and distinctness.

These movements are unaffected by weak galvanic currents.

During the passage forward of each wave of contraction there is

an oscillation of the whole mass of the yelk, so that its germinal

pole passes once to the right and ouce to the left of the micropyle,

to which it at first corresponded. ‘The plane of this oscillation may

be vertical, horizontal, or inclined, but always cuts the micropyle;

it begins and ceases with the contractions already mentioned, and

would seem to be a mechanical result of them.

For some time before cleavage begins, the only changes of form are

the appearance of wave-like elevations and depressions along the

under surface of the germinal mass, and its alternate concentration

and diffusion. Cleavage begins in about two hours after impreg-

nation ; no embryonic cell was observed before it began, nor in any

of the cleavage masses.

The inner membrane is folded in during cleavage; it is easily

seen thrown into folds at the cleft, and for this reason I do not

consider it a yelk-membrane, which term would be better applied to

the chorion.

December 21, 1854.—The Lord Wrottesley, President, in the Chair.

“Remarks on the Anatomy of the Macgillivrayia pelagica and

Cheletropis Huzleyi (Forbes) ; suggesting the establishment of a new

genus of Gasteropoda.” By John D. Macdonald, R.N., Assistant-

Surgeon H.M.S. Herald.

Having examined the anatomy of the Macgillivrayia pelagica and

several smaller species of pelagic Gasteropoda, not exhibiting the

least similarity in the character of their shells, the author found that

they all presented a very close relationship to each other in the type

of their respiratory organs, and in other points of structure of less

importance.

The gills in every instance seemed to be fixed to the body of the

animal immediately behind the head, and did not appear to be ap-

pended to the mantle, as in the Pectinibranchiata properly so called.

‘They were also invariably four in number, and arranged in a cruci-

form manner round a central pomt. They were free in the rest of their

extent, elongated and flattened in form, with a pointed extremity,

and fringed with long flowing cilia, set in a frilled border. They

were, moreover, furnished with muscular fibres, both transverse and

longitudinal, and exhibited great mobility when protruded, but lay

side by side in the last whorl of the shell when retracted.

The auditory capsules, each containing a spherical otolithe, were

Mr. J. D. Macdonald on Macegillivrayia pelagica, 283

closely applied to the inner and posterior part of the larger or ante-

rior ganglion of the subcesophageal mass.

There were two tentacula, each bearing at the outer side of

its base an eye consisting of a globular lens with optic nerve and

retinal expansion. ‘The foot was large and very mobile, but a vesi-

cular float has been observed only in Macgillivrayia.

The respiratory siphon was either a simple fold of the mantle

forming a temporary tube (Cheletropis), or a fold whose borders

were united through their whole length, leaving an aperture at the

end, as in Macgillivrayia.

A lingual ribbon with well-marked rachis and pleure occurs in

all the species. Very perfect labial plates with closely-set dental

points arm the mouth in some instances, and probably in all.

The little animals possessing in common the characters here de-

scribed, nevertheless fabricate shells so very different as to admit of

their division into well-marked genera.

The author conceives that the obvious difference between the

pectinibranchiate type of respiratory organs and that observed in

the group of Gasteropoda now under consideration, affords sufficient

grounds for placing the latter in a distinct order by themselves; and

as illustrations of it he proceeds to give some details of the structure

of the two species mentioned in the title of the paper, whose shells

have been already described by the late Prof. E. Forbes, and figured

in Mr. Macgillivray’s ‘ Narrative of the Voyage of H.M.S. Rattle-

snake.’

In Macgillivrayia the disc of the foot is broad and connected by a

narrow attachment tc the body just beneath the neck; it carries an

operculum behind, and is cleft by a notch in front. A raphe ob-

servable in the median line, as well indeed as the whole character of

this part of the organ, seems to shadow forth the transformation of

the single foot of the Gasteropod into the wing-like expansion of

the Pteropod.

After describing the labial plates and lingual strap, the eyes and

the branchiz, the author observes that the tubular siphon protrudes

from the shell on the left side and seems to indicate the coexistence

of a respiratory chamber with naked branchiz.

The vesicular float, like that of Janxthina, noticed by Mr. Macgil-

livray, consists of an aggregation of vesicles varying both in number

and size in different cases. It is exceedingly delicate, and could not

be found in the specimens first obtained, having probably been de-

stroyed or detached from the foot by the force of the water running

through the meshes of the net with which they were captured. Its

coexistence with an operculum shows that it is not a modification

of the latter.

Of the Cheletropis Huxleyi, numerous specimens were found in

Bass’s Straits and in the South Pacific, between Sydney and Lord

Howe’s Island.

After giving some details respecting the shell and the foot, the

author observes that the latter organ was destitute of float, at least

in the specimens he obtained, but was furnished with an operculum,

234 Royal Society :—

which, probably from its extreme thinness and smallness, had

escaped the notice of Professor Forbes. He then points out the

peculiarities of the respiratory apparatus.

The portion of the mantle which forms the respiratory siphon, is

short, and its oppesite edges are merely in apposition, without

organic union. ‘The branchie are of two kinds, covered and naked.

The covered gill is single but of considerable length. It is beautifully

pectinated, and fringed with long cilia, and, doubtless, represents

the respiratory organ of the pectinibranchiate Gasteropoda. ‘The

basis of this part is a long and narrow strip of a tough and fibrous

material, folded upon itself into a series of loops invested with a

coating of epithelium, and richly ciliated along the free border.

The naked gills are four in number, similar both in situation and

character to those of Macgillivrayia. Each gill is of an oval or

elongated form, presenting a thin, frilled and corrugated border,

beset with long whip-like cilia. Inthe central parts muscular fibres

are distinctly discernible, some disposed lengthwise and others

transversely.

The lingual strap is next described, as well as two file-like tri-

turating plates with which the mouth is furnished.

The two tentacula of each side appear as it were enclosed in one

envelope, so as to form a single tactile instrument, which bears a

large dark eye on its outer side near the base. To this latter organ

the tegumentary covering forms a kind of cornea, beneath which is

a spherical lens resting on a mass of black pigment, both being en-

closed in a little sac; and the optic nerve, emerging from the sub-

cesophageal ganglion, joins the miniature globe and expands into a

retina. he author was unable to trace an opening through the

pigment for the passage of light, but thinks it probable that, as in

the ocelli of insects, such an aperture exists in the central part. The

auditory capsules are situated at some distance behind the eyes, and

may be distinctly seen with the microscope when the surrounding

parts are carefully removed with fine needles. They are of a rounded

or oval form, and each contains a beautifully transparent and highly

refracting otolithe, much larger than the lens of the eye.

January 11, 1855.—Thomas Bell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

“On the Development of Muscular Fibre in Mammalia.” By

William S. Savory, M.D.

The author’s observations were made chiefly upon fcetal pigs, but

they have been confirmed by repeated examinations of the embryos

of many other animals, and of the human foetus.

If a portion of tissue immediately beneath the surface from the

dorsal region of a fcetal pig, from one to two inches in length, be

examined microscopically, there will be seen, besides blood-corpuscles

in various stages of development, nucleated cells and free nuclei or

cytoblasts scattered through a clear and structureless blastema in

great abundance. ‘These cytoblasts vary in shape and size; the

smaller ones, which are by far the most numerous, being generally

Dr. Savory on the Development of Muscular Fibre. 285

round, and the larger ones more or less oval. Their outline is di-

stinct and well defined, and one or two nucleoli may be seen in their

interior as small, bright, highly refracting spots. ‘The rest of their

substance is either uniformly nebulous or faintly granular.

The first stage in the development of striated muscular fibre con-

sists in the aggregation and adhesion of the cytoblasts, and their in-

vestment by blastema so as to form elongated masses. In these clusters

the nuclei have, at first, no regular arrangement. Almost, if not quite

as soon as the cytoblasts are thus aggregated, they become invested

by the blastema, and this substance at the same time appears to be

much condensed, so that many of the nuclei become obscured.

These nuclei, thus aggregated and invested, next assume a much

more regular position. ‘They fall into a single row with remarkable

uniformity, and the surrounding substance at the same time grows

clear and more transparent, and is arranged in the form of two bands

bordering the fibre and bounding the extremities of the nuclei, so

that now they become distinctly visible. They are oval, and form a

single row in the centre of the fibre, closely packed together side by

side, their long axes lying transversely, and their extremities bounded

on either side by a thin clear pellucid border of apparently homoge-

neous substance.

It is to be observed how closely the muscular fibres of mammalia

at this period of their development resemble their permanent form in

many insects.

The fibres next increase in length and the nuclei separate. Small

intervals appear between them. ‘The spaces rapidly widen, until at

last the nuclei lie at a very considerable distance apart. At the same

time the fibre strikingly decreases in diameter; for as the nuclei se-

parate, the lateral bands fall in and ultimately coalesce.

This lengthening of the fibre and consequent separation of the

nuclei is due to an increase of material, and not to a stretching of

the fibre.

Soon after the nuclei have separated some of them begin to decay.

They increase in size; their outline becomes indistinct ; a bright

border appears immediately within their margin; their contents be-

come decidedly granular; their outline is broken and interrupted ;

and presently an irregular cluster of granules is all that remains, and

these soon disappear.

It sometimes happens that the nuclei perish while in contact, be-

fore the fibre elongates; but the subsequent changes are the same.

The strie generally first become visible at this period, imme-

diately within the margin of the fibre.

The fibre is subsequently increased in size, and its development is

continued by means of the surrounding cytoblasts. These attach

themselves to its exterior, and then become invested by a layer of the

surrounding blastema. ‘Thus, as it were, nodes are formed at inter-

vals on the surface of the fibre. These invested nuclei are at first

readily detached, but they soon become intimately connected and in-

definitely blended with the exterior of the fibre. All its characters

are soon acquired, the nuclei at the same time gradually sink into

236 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

its substance, and an iil-defined elevation, which soon disappears, is all

that remains.

Lastly, the substance of the fibre becomes contracted and con-

densed. The diameter of a fibre towards, or at the close of intra-

uterine life, is considerably less than at a much earlier period.

At the period of birth muscular fibres vary much in size.

The several stages in the development cof muscular fibre, above

mentioned, do not succeed each other as a simple consecutive series;

on the contrary, two, or more, are generally progressing at the same

time. Nor does each commence at the same period in all cases.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

January 11th, 1855.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

A letter was read from Dr. Senoner, Vienna, in which he remarks:

—“I beg your attention to the specimens of Auer’s new discovery of

‘natural self-printing,’ which must be of importance to the interests

of botany, especially to the study of the Cryptogamics. As yet the

discovery has been but little applied practically. Von Heufler has

published the Cryptogamic Flora of the valleys of the Siebenburgen

with illustrations of this kind. Von Ettingshausen has by this

means given figures of the forms of the leaves in the Euphorbiacee ;

and there is now appearing at Trieste the Flora of Northern Italy,

in drawings of this kind, of which no descriptive text has yet been

published, but only the figures, with the addition of the names, the

classification, and the different stations of the plants. The first

fasciculus has appeared. The delineation is not so correct and clear

as in Auer’s self-printing, but it may be expected to be extended and

improved. In Tyrol also there is comimg out by Ambross a Flora of

the ‘ Tirolo Meridionale,’ which is scientifically written, and gives, in

conjunction with Hausman’s published Flora of Tyrol, a distinct

view of the Flora of that country, which still, however, conceals

many treasures.”

Dr. Balfour read some observations by Mr. Quarles Harris on the

Vine disease.

“The first attack,” says Mr. Harris, ‘<I conceive to have been

from without, and to have fallen upon the leaves and fruit, in the

form of very minute and (to the naked eye) invisible sporules of a

peculiar fungus, formerly either unknown to, or not noticed by

botanists, perhaps because its blasting and destructive powers were

never before called into action. The Vine is thus covered with these

small cryptogamic germs, which are introduced into the cells and

vessels, and carried to all parts of the plant.

«The following spring, on the rising of the sap, the disease shows

itself in the new shoots and in the bloom heads, and every infected

vine spreads ruin around it in every direction, the spores ripening

rapidly, and scattering thousands of sporules, which, wafted by every

breeze, settle on the neighbouring vines.

* After the most laborious experiments and investigations, in which

I have had the assistance of intelligent practical botanists and che-

Miscellaneous. 237

mists, I cannot refer the first attack to anything but atmospheric

influences and disturbances, causing an unhealthy state of the vines,

thus rendering them a fit prey to this fungus (the germs of which

are floating in the air), and unable to resist its insidious attacks.

“It would require that I should write a volume rather than a

letter, were I to attempt to give a complete history of my experiments.

I see in my brother’s present letter a confirmation of my own ex-

perience as to the new shoots and flower-buds absolutely bursting

forth covered with filaments of the Ovdium.”

The following papers were read :—

1. “Notes on the Flora of Dumfries,’ by W. Lauder Lind-

say, M.D.

The author’s remarks applied to the district immediately around

Dumfries, radiating to a varying distance of five to ten miles from

the centre.

His object was not so much to mention the floral treasures of the

county, as to call attention to the fact of the extreme luxuriance of

the common vegetation, not having noticed in any other part of this

country, or in any other countries, our common wild plants growing

to such a height or in such profusion.

2. “ Notice of Plants in the neighbourhood of Oban, and in part

of the Island of Mull,” by David Philip Maclagan, Esq. The author

having resided at Oban during the months of August and September

last, had spent part of his time in examining the botany of the

neighbourhood, and now laid before the Society a notice of some of

his excursions, and a list of all the plants observed, amounting to

about 400 species.

3. “On Plants found in Strachur, Argyleshire, and in Roxburgh-

shire,” by W. Nichol, Esq.

4, “On Lichens collected on the Breadalbane Mountains and

Woods,” by Hugh Macmillan, Esq.

5. “On Harmonious Colouring in Plants,” by Professor M‘Cosh.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Movements and Reproduction of the Naviculee.

By M. Focke.

Tue author, like Ehrenberg, refers the Diatomacee to the animal

kingdom. According to his account the movements of the Navicule

are effected by means of a kind of temporary, exsertile and retractile,

foot, which passes through openings discovered by the author on the

sides of the carapace.

According to M. Focke, the reproduction of some species of

Navicule presents a strange complication of the phenomena of

“alternation of generations”’ and conjugation; Navicula bifrons, for

example, forms by the spontaneous division of its internal substance,

spherical bodies which like gemmules give rise to Surirella microcora.

These by conjugation produce N. splendida, which gives rise to

238 Miscellaneous.

N. bifrons by the same process. This last gemmmation has been ob-

served by the author in all its phases. He saw two specimens of

NV. splendida, enveloped in a sort of mucosity, open and evacuate

the whole of their contents, which served to form a N. bifrons. The

production of the reproductive bodies by the latter was also observed ;

but their development into Surirella microcora and the production

of N. splendida by conjugation rests entirely on the inductions of

the author.

These facts require revision and confirmation, but they are still

worthy of the attention of observers, and appear to point to phenomena

quite as singular as those which have been revealed to us within the

last few years by the study of the reproduction of so many of the

lower animals. They in fact present in a manner the converse of the

pheenomena exhibited in the ordinary alternation of generations, as

several germs or eggs are necessary for the production of the last

individual of the cycle.-—Comptes Rendus, Jan. 22, 1855, p. 167.

On Lottia zebra and L. Scurra. By Dr. J. E. Gray.

In the Philosophical Transactions for 1833, I referred these com-

mon Peruvian Mollusca to the genus Lottia. If I recollect rightly,

M. D’Orbigny, in his ‘ Voyage to South America,’ from the exami-

nation of some animals of these shells in Paris, figures these animals,

and refers them to the genus Patella; and puttmg faith in the

accuracy of this determination in the Catalogue of M. D’Orbigny’s

collection, which has lately been transferred to the British Museum,

I observed, ‘‘ These are Pafelle, and not Lottie.” In the Mollusea

collected by M. Souleyet during the voyage of the ‘ Boniée,’ which

have lately been acquired by the Museum, there are several speci-

mens of this shell, belonging to two of the varieties of it which M.

D’Orbigny has regarded as distinct species, and, on examination of

the animals, they prove to be Lottie, and not Patelle ;—peculiar, like

Lottia Scurra, for having a series of rather Jarge beards round the

inner edge of the mantle; and I suppose M. D’Orbigny must have

mistaken these beards for the gills, and thus made the mistake which

I am now desirous of rectifying. The gill of Lotta zebrina, and of

several other species without or with only very rudimentary beards on

the mantle-edge, as L. punctata, is free and floating in the nuchal

mantle-cavity for the greater part of its length, while the gill of L.

Scurra, the type of the proposed genus Scurria, is attached by its

outer or left edge to the inner surface of the mantle, which induced

me, with its peculiar habits, to regard it asa genus distinct from

Lottia.

Description of a new species of Sorex, from India.

By R. TempLeron.

Sorex? PURPURASCENS, 0. sp.

Dark slate-coloured, with a tinge of purple; snout beneath and

lower lip brownish, with a mesial groove above, running back half

the distance to the eyes ; front covered with black hairs having white

Meteorological Observations. 239

tips, and gradually increasing in length as they extend backwards to

the eyes, and arched a little forwards; eyes small and very black ;

ears nearly naked and slaty brown ; belly slaty grey ; legs slaty brown,

thinly covered with short greyish hairs, which project in a little tuft

over each claw, beneath naked; the toes with eight or nine trans-

verse wrinkles ; tail about two-thirds as long as the body, covered

with short bristly hairs, and appearing beyond the middle somewhat

grey from white annular wrinkles; furnished for about two-thirds of

its length with long black bristly hairs.

Length of body, 2} inches; tail, 13.-—Proc. Zool. Soc. July 26,

1853.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1855.

Chiswick.—Jan. 1. Cloudy: boisterous. 2. Densely clouded: slight rain : over-

cast and mild. 3. Very fine. 4. Overcast. 5. Very fine. 6. Overcast. 7. Densely

clouded. 8. Overcast. 9. Fine: slight rain. 10. Foggy: very dense fog at

night. 11. Foggy. 12. Foggy: hazy clouds. 13. Overcast: fine: cloudy: clear

and frosty. After unusually fine dry weather, a most severe period now com-

mences. 14. Fine: cloudy: clear with sharp frost. 15. Hazy: frosty. 16,

Slight rain: frosty. 17. Slight snow: clear and frosty. 18. Frosty: clear:

snow. 19. Sharp frost: uniformly overcast: clear and frosty. 20. Cloudy:

snowing. 21. Sharp frost: frosty haze. 22. Snowing: hazy. 23. Snowing:

overcast. 24. Overcast: frosty. 25. Fine: frosty. 26. Hazy. 27. Foggy: fine:

frosty. 28. Overcast. 29. Snow showers. 30. Snowing. 31. Overcast:

windy: drifting snow.

Mean temperature of the Month .......scessssceeeeees saesawecesenca 40)

Mean temperature of Jan. 1854 ..........scscesssscsecceoesce se . 37°88

Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty-nine years ... 37 °06

Average amount of rain in Jan. .....cececeeeeseees deseroces eeeee 1°74 inch.

Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy: stormy. 2. Cloudy. 3. Fine. 4—9. Cloudy. 10.

Fine. 11,12. Cloudy. 13. Cloudy: raine.m. 14—16. Cloudy. 17. Cloudy:

snowa.M. 18—20. Cloudy. 21,22. Cloudy: snow a.m.andp.m. 23. Cloudy:

snow A.M. 24—26. Cloudy. 27. Fine. 28. Cloudy. 29. Fine: snowp.m. 30,

31. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Jan. 1. Sleet-showers a.M.: snow-showers, frost

p.M. 2. Cloudy a.M.:fogp.M. 3. Drizzle a.m. : drizzle, showers p.m. 4. Bright

A.M.: rain pM. 5. Showers a.m.: showers, thunder and lightning p.m. 6.

Showers, bright a.m.: showers, thunder and lightning p.m. 7. Drops A.m.:

drizzle r.xr. 8. Rain a.m.andp.m. 9. Clear a.M.and p.m. 10. Clear, frost A.M. :

rainp.M. 11. Drizzle a.m.: cloudy p.m. 12. Cloudy a.M.andp.m. 13. Cloudy,

fine A.M.: fog p.m. 14, 15. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 16. Showers, bright a.m. :

cloudy p.m. 17. Clear, frost A.m.: fine, rain p.m. 18. Frost, showers a.m. :

damp p.m. 19. Drizzle a.m.: drizzle, showers p.m. 20. Damp, fine a.m. : fine,

clear p.m. 21. Cloudy a.m.: fine, cloudy p.m. 22. Showers a.m.: sleet p.m.

23. Bright, frost a.m.: clear, frost p.m. 24. Bright, frost a.m.: fine, frost pat.

25. Cloudy a.M.: rain P.M. 26. Cloudy A.M.: snow-showers p.m. 27. Bright,

frost A.M.: snow-showers P.M. 28. Snow-showers A.M.and p.m, 29—31. Snow,

clear A.M.: frost, clear p.m.

Mean temperature of Jan. for twenty-eight previous years ... 38°-38

fean temperature of this month .,...... Reasitaae Sewensnececseces 38 -16

Mean temperature of Jan. 1854. ccccciscssccccccescss sss sceseecsevs 36 46

Average quantity of rain in Jan. for fourteen previous years . 4°38 inches,

gz.£ | Eb.0

90. to.

Lo. eer eeeree

60.

ZO,

90. 8a.

ol. oz.

oils ||exnateaus

bo.

go. fo.

go. seeeaett*

Iz, seteeents

voeveceve! £o.

60.

gf.

gt. er

OZ, |rrenanees

Le. tee eeenee

ov. seu eeeeee

LI, |toeseoeee

ZO.

wie 7

Be | 3

| 8

“Ulu

O1.0

ererern ey fs i

teeeetees! saan kn fe

seeeeseee! cons ve har

sees] amg | saute | ante

“mu | ‘ou

“MU | “AAS

“a | *AAU

u ‘ou

titeeeeee ag a ne

seermosl ves. | er | sag

teeteteee ag * ar

teetteeee ag ‘airell| hur

‘| Oud) Wed!) “as

| ATU | OU

*9u0 | *ou

Io. ‘ou | tau

csmeeicual Jat “tt wgty || Ay

seteeeeee! oy “WL “On

teteesees! 0g emu | “au

sooeeoree MUM | CMU | “OU

seeerees | om | emg | cou

"Ss [MUA | “Ou

| °AN. [rasan | "AA

seereeeel owt] om | eas

ees CAN Gis (ACT GO) || ANS

tresses) og | untva | “As

sresscerel om | omg | emg

Wonetadly pe Jae «| Mag

seereseee! OMS /MUAA | SAAIL

Io, “MS | “MU | “MU

ZO, "ai |*MUAL] AL

Sir he |. wt i.e

z. ae 3 oi

aes) & les,

° | 5 cs

al we 7 as

“pura

"AUNNUG ‘asuypy younpung yo “uoysno[y “CG *Aody ay? fig puy SNoLsog 2p {waa “yy Ag

Sz.gf |go.gf | L.v€ |fo.Lz |Zg.6€

ré'| gz| S.gz| €&& | xé

of] 6% | of) Sz | -&&

6z | 9% Coe Loy |\ sole

Tones z£| gz | 9f

Goel 99S) Sees He

ve ce ze} Lr Le

LE | gf Cf Sz.) “ge

wE | SE} El oe | cE

HE | of 1f£| be | v8

Side! Obs Obl ex S€

Le LE |s 6c] cx ve

LE) $96 :) of}. gx | xf

ov | zh | gz}. fr gt

by | 68 | S.gz] gr | “ve

Staal aecip gz| oz *| ze

gt LE | SE! zz ot

store Pent 41(20)| Pee? 2a i $e

ovale £V s| = Bee 6x Iv

bE | $Eb | bE] oz | cb

Iv | Srv ASM Aso ahv4

Srv | 9t $£|. 6z | gt

§6E | of gz|. cz. | 6

gt Le Sv) gz | of

Sib | &Lb Sb] iv | gv

gt | gb St| 2 6%

£Y | Sov gt| vr | of

zd | Sob gt| ob | xS

§ov gt LE] gt LY

9? | ov bb) 6¢ cay

6rali= on VA ia:2l peeks

VE | S98 zs ov | &S

‘urd fg ‘urn f6) eo | cay | xen

2 Lee See

Tou’ | P| sroxwsryo

*LOJOWMLOULIAT, J,

$Lo.of 9S0.0£ 61.62 £t0.0£ bzr1.0f

16.6% 76.67 ob.6z Szb.6z 36.62

06,62 $3.6 $5.62 699.62 gil.6z

£9.67 3.62 S+.6< L6S 62 ofL,6z

$3.62 88.62 99.6% £43.62 $£6.62

Z1.0€ ZT.0£ oL.6z 9+6.62 76,67

ZI.0£ 70,08 99.6% 128,62 £00,0£

36.67 gt.of LL,6% 166,67 £20.08

gz.0f £7.08 L£L.6z 000,0£ £00,0£

$1.08 66,67 $9.67 Log.6z 398.6%

16,62 16.62 0$ 62 79.62 £0g.6z

I1,0£ ZI,08 $9.6z $zL.6z 1g.6z

gt.o€ Lr,0f£ oL.6z z0L,6z 6£9.6z

br.0£ Sr.0f £2.62 648.67 $36.62

6r.0£ £2.08 £3.62 $56.62 grr.of

gf.of br.o£ 06.62 I10,0£ LLo,of

S£.08 Qz.08 LL.6z Lr0,0f 1g0,0£

I£.0£ b£.0f g0.0£ £772.08 gSt.0f£

LY.0f LY.of Sr1.0f EP,0£ ggr.ot

1S,0f $S.0€ ZT.O£ z£P.0f gtS.of

gS.0£ $S.0f ZT.0F 61S,0£ EbS.0£

vY.0f 61.08 gl.of LS+.08 $zS of

87.08 gf.0f 07,08 $6¥.0& $zS,0f

gf.of S1.0£ £3.62 £97.0£ Sot.of

gl.6z LL.6z 00,0£ £0£.0£ tob.of

66.62 98.67 00,0 gz¥.o£ ofS,o£

10,0 88.62 19.62 obz,o£ 19t.0€

$£.6z 28.67 99.62 790,08 71.08

ov.67 $9.62 7L.6z tg1.0£ QIz.o£

61.67 £3.62 $1.62 6£1.0£ oLt.of

98.67 88.67 tL.6z Bz0.0£ 690.0€

£2.62 1£.6z bb.6z 616,67 186.62

-ur'd $3 ure $6 Ze “UNTL *XUJIL

; BS ;

*yormpurg ‘AouyxIO = TASTY

*LOJOULOAV Ef

Ra OEMS Roo

‘uu

“SSBL

“qqUOTy

jo shuq

fuopuory Wau “MOIMSIN 4D Ajow0g pounynoysopy ay} fo uapsvy oyz yo Uosdwoyy, “IIL hg apnw suornasasggQ jvorboj0L0aj,a

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 88. APRIL 1855.

XXI.—A Comparative View of the more important Stages of

Development of some of the higher Cryptogamia and the Pha-

nerogamia. By Cuaries Jenner *,

For some time past, the few hours of leisure I have been able

to spare from the pressing engagements of business, have been

employed in investigating the germination and reproduction of

the higher Cryptogamic plants; those Cryptogamic plants in

which sexual organs have been recognized, and the reproductive

- spores of which, at one or other stage of thei development, are

enclosed in a testa or case. My attention was early directed to

the following facts :—

First. That in different orders of these plants, the spores are

enclosed in their teste, and set free from their connexion with

the parent plant, at altogether different stages of development.

For example,—

The vesicular spore of a Moss is fecundated before it obtains

an enveloping case and is set free; whereas the spore of a Fern,

when it is detached, consists only of a vegetative axile cell, which

developes into a thallus upon which is borne the fecundating

organ as well as the archegonial cell. And

Secondly. That very varying stages of development are arrived

at, within the enclosure of the spore-case, in the several orders

of the higher Cryptogams: thus—

In Ferns, the spore developes only externally to the spore-

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, March 8, 1855.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 16

242 Mr. C. Jenner on the Development of the

ease the cellular frond which bears the archegonial cells,

whereas in the Se/aginella the analogous cellular expansion is

developed within the spore-case.

It thus became apparent to me at the very outset of my

investigations, that in considering the question of the entire

cycle of an individual life among these plants, we should never

lose sight of the fact, that there is no such identity among the

spores of the higher Cryptogams, as is supposed to exist among

the embryogenic seeds of Phanerogams; and also, that we

should err as much in assuming the spore, at the period of its

vegetative development, to represent the earliest stage in this

cycle, as we should, were we to consider the seed as the first

stage of the existence of a Phanerogamous plant, overlooking

the origim and development of the embryo, its envelopes and its

albumen, and the special relation which these latter bear to the

parent plant.

All plants above the lowest possess special cellular structures,

within which, as within the ovular envelopes, or in the sub-

stance of which, as in the pro-embryo of a Fern, there is pro-

duced an embryonal chamber or sac. In the imterior of this

eell the protoplasm or formative matter is concentrated, from

which is evolved the whole after-structure. Thus, in Mosses, in

Lycopodals, and in Ferns, as well as in Phanerogamous plants,

it is a single cell within which the subsequent development is

called forth through the influence of fecundation. This germ-

cell is in every case the commencement of the new individual

cycle of life.

To enable me to trace, as carefully as I propose, the analogy

between the principal organs and stages of development of the

higher Cryptogamic plants and the Phanerogamic, I must ask

you to dissociate in your minds this germinal vesicle from the

structure within which it has its origin. These investing organs

are very varied in their form and texture. The most stmking

differences prevail between them m Gymnospermous plants and

Angiospermous plants, and also between them in the orders and

even genera of Angiosperms and the several orders of Cryp-

togams ; while, on the other hand, there is an approach to homo-

geneity in the form, structure, and early general development of

the germ-vesicle itself, 30 that unless we dissever, as it were, this

germ-vesicle from those heterogeneous environments (which have

only for their purpose. the sustentation and preservation of the

germ-vesicle), we shall trammel our subject with unnecessary

difficulty and fail to attain that clear point of view that is so

desirable.

There are thus then certain structures, so intimately asso-

higher Cryptogamia and Phanerogamia. 243

ciated with the germ-vesicle of all but the lowest plants, though

totally independent of it, that we can scarcely investigate the

course of the one without to some extent entering upon the con-

sideration of the nature and relation of the other. These struc-

tures may be called accessory or investing organs, and as ex-

amples of them I may mention, the various coats of the ovule, the

pro-embryonic frond of Ferns, and the cellular layer which en-

virons the embryonal germ of a Moss, and which afterwards con-

stitutes the spore-case. I may repeat that these investing organs

belong to the organic structure of the parent plant ; and they do

so belong to it, whether they are maintained in their connexion

with it, as are the primine and secundine of the ovule, or whether

they are disconnected from it, as is the prothallus of a Fern,

The first growth therefore to be recognized as independent de-

velopment, is the vesicular coat which is formed around the con-

centration of protoplasmic or germinative matter within the em-

bryo-sac. The contents of this vesicle are the immediate result-

ant of the parent life, the first formative act of the new existence

being the cell-wall enclosing these contents. In the unimpreg-

nated stage of the germinal vesicle, its derived power has become

isolated, for its processes of assimilation and the varying dispo-

sition of the protoplasm must be considered acts of its separate

vitality.

I have further to notice generally, that in all plants the sepa-

ration of the young plant from the old,—of the newly-derived

existence from the parent life, is accompanied by a condition of

rest, or rather of the capability of resting; for instance, the

' Phanerogamous embryo within its testa, the vesicle of a Cryp-

togam within its spore-case.

This resting stage is always carefully arranged for by the pro-

vision of suitable integuments and store of endospermous matter.

We have seen that the resting stage is attained at varying

epochs of development in different orders of plants, and that a

more or less amount of development is attained within the par-

ticular receptacle of the parent plant. Special organs are modi-

fied to suit the special circumstances of each case. Thus, in An-

giospermous Phanerogams, for sustentative and nutritive pur-

poses, the coats of the ovule are maintained in their connexion

with the axis by means of a funicular cord; whereas the homo-

logous organ of Filices—a free development subsequent to the

resting stage—is cellular fibrillee or rootlets. These fibrillee of

the prothallus of the Fern are, however, not only homologous

with the funiculus of the ovule of Angiospermous Phanerogams,

but their function is the same, namely that of affording support

and nutriment. The funiculus of the ovule then, and the fibrille

16%

244 Mr. C. Jenner on the Development of the

of the prothallus of the Fern, are, to speak briefly, homologous

and analogous organs.

I now proceed to my particular purpose, which is to trace in

a general manner the cycle of development of a Moss, a Fern, a

Phanerogamous plant, and to trace in outline a few analogies

between their more important organs, which, if diverse in ap-

pearance and without any very apparent relation, have at least

eommon purposes. Nature is so infinitely varied in her forms

of manifestation, and she is so rich in her adaptation of means,

yet withal has such a clear and palpable unity of purpose, that

on the one hand we need not be surprised at apparent discre-

pancies, and on the other we need never doubt one common

identity.

in the Table (p. 246) I have separated the investing organs

from the germinal body, and have shown the relation which I

hold the various organs of the plants under review have to each

other, and also distinguished the stage of development in each

order at which the resting condition is attained; this condition

being in every case precursory of detachment from the parent

plant. The investing organs may be divided into general and

special ; the general investing organ being the ovarium in Angio-

spermous Phanerogams, the theca in Filices, and the arche-

gonium (in its ripened condition the sporangium) in Musci.

The special investing organs are those which immediately en-

viron the germinal vesicle ; these are, in the Phanerogamia the

eoats of the ovule, in Filices the pro-embryo, and in Musci the

sporular integument which enfolds the nucleal germ, and which

finally constitutes the testa of the Moss-spore. The unimpreg-

nated germinal vesicle of the Phanerogamia finds its homologue

in the archegonial cell of the pro-embryo of the Fern, and in

the embryonal cell within the archegonium of a Moss. The

maturation of this cell is only preparative to the fecundative act,

or the fertilizing process, whatever that may be, which takes

place, in one or other manner not yet determined, in all plants

at this stage of progress. The impregnating influence or matter

being imparted to this vesicle, embryonal development ensues,

and always in the same general manner, varied only by the special

varying circumstances of each particular case. The fertilized

cell stands on the verge of the active development of an inde-

endent vitality. In Ferns the resting stage is passed before

impregnation has taken place. The course of growth after im-

pregnation is continuous. The germinal body, by a succession

of transverse divisions, obtains the condition of a septate cellular

process, longitudinal and radial divisions follow, and a structure

is formed which developes an ascending and descending axis, in

higher Cryptogamia and Phanerogamia. 245

due course to disengage from the former a bud, the commence-

ment of a new cycle of individual life.

In Phanerogamia, immediately after fertilization, which I need

not say takes place within the ovarium, a transverse septum is

formed across and within the germinal vesicle ; by successive

transverse divisions of the superior half of this germ-cell, a con-

fervoid filament is formed, which has received the name of the

suspensor. The suspensor varies in length in different families,

orders and genera, being longer in some and shorter in others,

but in all it is distinctly a septate cellular process. The inferior

moiety of the germ-cell, by a series of longitudinal, transverse,

and radial divisions, developes into a radicular portion and a

cotyledonary expansion, and only when this stage is reached do

the outer coats of the investing organs become more or less

dense by intra-cellular deposit. Detachment takes place at the

hilum, and the embryo enclosed in its case becomes free as a

“ seed.” This is the resting stage in Phanerogamia. In Mosses,

the germ being fertilized, its outer envelope or cellular invest-

ment becomes dense and firm, and no further development takes

place within the general investing organ. The spore has attained

the resting stage and is set free. The fertilized vesicle, now the

spore, is no sooner placed in circumstances favourable for deve-

lopment, than dehiscence of the outer envelope takes place, the

embryonal cell protrudes and elongates, transverse septa are

formed, as in the case of the Phanerogamic germ-vesicle, a

branched confervoid filament or septate cellular process is deve-

loped, which I submit is the homologue of the suspensor, and

from a cell of this filament arises the phyllary axis, which bears

in its turn the reproductive organ, and thus completes the cycle.

I do rot pretend to offer this as a thoroughly proven expo-

sition of the subject. I lay it rather before you somewhat in

the shape of an hypothesis. Yet, if, after carefully weighing the

subject, I had not felt it to be supported by observation, I

should not have occupied the valuable time of this Meeting.

No one can be more sensible of the incompleteness of this my

first essay than myself. I am too truly a tyro in science to

deem that I can teach. I can only venture to hope that I have

touched chords of thought, that in abler and more skilful hands

may evolve knowledge. Truth is so valuable, and opinion, unless

accordant with truth, so worthless, that while I solicit your kind

consideration even to the errors of my essay, I invite your free

and candid criticism.

246 On the Development of Cryptogamia and Phanerogamia.

COMPARATIVE TABLE.

MUSCI. PHANEROGAMIA. FILICES.

ARCHEGONIUM OvARIUM. SPORANGIUM

OR oR

SPORANGIUM. THECA.

Nucleal Germ. Placental Bud. Axile Bud ae

= RESTING

i or Spore. STAGE.

Celae { Primine.

Sporular Envelope. a. =} Secundine. Pro-Embryo.

P op Envelopes. Embryo-sac.

Embryonal Cell.

FECUNDATION.

Fertilized

Embryonal Cell

or Spore. RESTING

STAGE.

Confervoid pro-Embryo.

Germinal Vesicle.

FECUNDATION.

Fertilized

Germinal Vesicle.

Confervoid Suspensor.

Archegonial Cell.

Fertilized

Archegonial Cell.

Septate Cellular Process.

Radicle. Radicle.

Plumular Bud. Plumule. porak Plumular Bud.

Phyllary Axis. Phyllary Axis. Phyllary Axis,

DESCRIPTIVE TABLE.

MUSCI. PHANEROGAMIA. | FILICES.

Archegonium | Sporangium

GENERAL INVESTING ORGAN. or Ovarium. or

Sporangium. Theca.

Ovular Envelopes.

SPECIAL INVESTING ORGAN. aed Primine. Pro-Embryo.

Secundine.

Embryo-sae. |

GERMINAL Bopy. Embryonal Germinal. Archegonial

Cell. Vesicle. Cell.

On the Natural History and Habits of the Common Prawn. 247

XXII.— Observations on the Natural History and Habits of

the Common Prawn, Palemon serratus. By Ropert Warinc-

TON, Ksq.

Havine during the years 1852 and 1853 had the opportunity

of making some observations on the natural habits and minute

characteristics of the common prawn, Palemon serratus, which

I understand are novel, I have been induced to collect the

results together and submit them to the readers of this Journal.

The observations about to be detailed were made in the small

tanks or aquaria already described*, in which the balance

between the animal and vegetable organisms in a medium of

sea water was permanently maintained without artificial aération

or disturbance. The materials employed for effecting this, in

the aquarium now under consideration, consisted of the Ulva

latissima and Enteromorpha as the vegetable members of the circle ;

several varieties of Actinia, Madrepora, Annelida, and Palemon,

to represent the animal section; while the functions of the

scavengering mollusks were fulfilled by Liitorina, Trochus and

Purpura. The small tank, containing these several organized

members, was constructed of a zinc framing 3 feet in length,

one foot in depth and one foot in breadth, having the bottom,

ends and back filled with slate, and the front, or part towards

the observer, glazed with plate-glass, the whole being covered

over loosely by a shade partially glazed, so as to impede the eva-

poration of the water, exclude as much as possible the soot and

dust of the London atmosphere, while, at the same time, a con-

tinual change of air could take place. A quantity of rock-work

was also introduced, and so arranged that the creatures could

readily find a retreat, or screen themselves from the strong influ-

ence of the sun’s rays during the day, and from the numbing

effects of radiation in a clear night. A short and small shingle

beach was also constructed at one extremity of the aquarium, to

enable the various denizens to retreat to shallow water whenever

they should be so inclined.

Into this vessel, thus arranged, several individuals of the

common prawn were introduced during the months of October

and November 1852; they were fed every second or third day

with small pieces of either oyster, mussel, cockle, shrimp, and

* the like, or, when these could not be obtained, with softened

shreds of raw, lean meat which had been previously dried by

exposure to the air in order to preserve it from putrefaction,

* Transactions of the Chemical Society, as published in their Quarterly

Journal, vol. ii. p. 52, 1850; Garden Companion, January 1852; Annals

and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. x. p. 273, and vol. xu. p. 319.

248 Mr. R. Warington on the Natural History

and allow of its being kept as a store of provision capable of

being had recourse to as occasion might require.

The manner in which these beautiful creatures take their food

while foraging about the tank is very interesting. The first

and second pair of didactylous feet are cautiously aud conti-

nuously thrust ito every cranny, around and partially under

the pebbles and rock-work, and often into the tubes of Serpule

or Sabelle, or the shells of the univalve mollusks and others ; and

these, if not protected by an operculum or some provision for

closing the orifice of their tube or shell, soon fall a prey to their

attacks. When anything edible is met with, it is rapidly seized

by these prehensile feet and transferred to the jaws.

The senses of touch and smell in the Palemonide are exceed-

ingly delicate, the latter appearing to reside most strongly in the

antenne. Thus, when a small particle of food has been dropped

into the water and has sunk to the bottom, the moment the

antennze of the prawn in its movements pass across the column

of water through which the food has fallen, the whole motion of

the creature becomes changed in an instant, and it darts rapidly

here and there, from the surface throughout the path of its

transit until it is discovered; and often, after it has been de-

voured by the one, a second prawn will, on reaching the same

locality, gain the scent and hunt over every spot m search of

that which has been already removed, but which evidently had

left its track of odour behind. It has very often occurred, that

if some one of the Actinie had been first fed, the Palemon, on

gaining the scent, has tracked the food to the dctinia and

speedily rifled it of its repast ; aud, in instances where the latter

had even transferred its meal by means of its tentacula to its

pouch, the prawn has redoubled its efforts, and frequently

dragged the savoury morsel out of its very stomach. This ope-

ration it effects m a very surprising manner: the Palemon

charges, without any apparent fear, full on the extended disk of

the Actinia, the tentacula of which it keeps in constant play by

means of its three pairs of unarmed fect, while, at the same time,

one of the second or larger pair of prehensile feet is thrust into

the orifice of its maw, and the food forcibly and quickly extracted.

The only chance the poor Actinia has of preventing this and

securing its feast, appears to be by contracting the whole of its

tentacula together, and thus forming itself into a small globular - ~

form, so as to close entirely all approach to the orifice of its

stomach. The energy with which this attack is effected depends

very much on the keenness of the prawn’s appetite, and, in

cases where the Actinia is strong and also very hungry, the con-

flict is often very severe, and the: aggression is sometimes, though

rarely, successfully repelled.

and Habits of the Common Prawn. 249

The first pair of didactylous feet are slender and most delicate

in their structure, and, when examined with a magnifying glass,

are found to be provided at their extremities with a brush-like

appendage of short hairs standing out at right angles to the

claw. The power of motion with which these are endued is

most wonderful, and their usefulness is applied in every con-

ceivable direction,—around the eyes, and among the apparently

complicated apparatus of mandibles, antenne and palpi, at the

head, within or beneath the carapace, and for some distance

between it and the body, particularly when the period of

moulting is approaching; also for the cleansing of the abdo- -

ninal false feet or swimming webs and the expanded lobes of

the tail: and the appearance of the prawn during the exe-

cution of the brushing or scrubbing operation at these more

distant parts is grotesque in the extreme ; the body is supported

and raised high on the four pair of legs, the abdominal part and

tail being curved forward between them, so that the whole pos-

terior division of the creature can be brought within the reach

of the first pair of feet, and thus the necessary cleansing opera-

tion be readily effected.

When in full swimming action, the appearance of these beau-

tifully transparent creatures is most elegant. The front feet are

generally laid backward and tucked under the body like the

fore legs of the deer tribe in the act of leaping; the long and

delicate antennz stream gracefully on each side of its body, and

float for some distance beyond its entire length, while its strong

abdominal paddles propel it rapidly through the water. In the

aquarium under consideration, the whole of these elegant crea-

tures were in the habit, on the summer evenings, of careering

to and fro for upwards of an hour’s duration, close to the glass

front of the case and towards the room, presenting a most

pleasing object, and one which must be observed in order to be

appreciated, as no description can convey an adequate idea of the

interesting scene.

It is also a curious and striking phenomenon to observe these

Palemonide by the aid of a lighted candle or lamp in a dark

room during the night, in consequence of the bright reflection

of the luminous body from their prominent pedunculated eyes ;

and as the prawn does not retain a stationary position, but

slowly roams about through the water and over the rock-work

seeking for its food, it adds an increased interest to the appear-

ance, to behold these small glubes of bright light, like the bull’s-

eye signal lamps of a mimiature railway engine looming through

the distance in a dark night, moving slowly along, the body of

the creature being quite imperceptible, and nothing visible but

these pairs of globular balls of fire shining from out the dark

250 Mr. R. Warimgton on the Natural History

water. Even the small eyes of an allied species, that remarkable

little crustacean, the Athanas nitescens, exhibit the same effect,

although from their shy habits and diminutive size it can be but

rarely observed.

When the period arrives at which the Palemon serratus is

about to throw off its old external covering, it ceases to feed, and

seeks about from spot to spot in a restless and fidgetty manner,

until it has fixed on a locality apparently sufficiently adapted for

the purpose required and suited to its fancy; for this really

appears at times to be the case. The third, fourth and fifth

pairs of legs are then stretched out wide apart, and the feet

hooked so as to hold firmly upon the surrounding substances,

in such a way that the body may be poised and capable of

moving freely in all directions, as though suspended on gimbals.

The prawn then slowly sways itself to and fro, and from side to

side, with strong muscular efforts, apparently for the purpose of

loosening the whole surface of the body from the carapace ; the

two pair of prehensile or didactylous legs are at the same time

kept raised from the ground, stretched forwards, and frequently

passed over each other with a rubbing motion, as if to destroy

any remaining adhesion ; the eyes also may be observed to be

moved within their covermg by muscular contraction from side

to side; and when every precaution appears to have been per-

fectly taken for the withdrawal of its body from its too limited

habiliments, a fissure is observed to take place, between the cara-

pace and the abdomen at the upper and back part, and the

head, antenne, legs, feet and all their appendages, are slowly

and carefully drawn backward and out from the dorsal shield

until the eyes are quite clear of the body-shell or carapace,

and appear above the upper margin of it; the prawn thus half

released then makes a sudden backward spring or jerk, and the

whole of the exuvium is left behind, generally adhering by the

shell of the six feet to the surface it had selected for its pur-

ose.

4 A moment’s consideration will develope to the contemplative

mind what a truly wondrous process this act of exuviation

really is. When we reflect on the small size of this crustacean,

and the extreme delicacy and intricacy of its various organs, and

then find that in this moulting, the shell of the most minute and

complicated of these structures is thrown off in a complete and

unruptured state, even to the gauze-hke membrane covering

the projecting and pedicled eye, the filamentous antenne, the

many-jointed legs, the delicate didactylous hand, the paddled

abdomen with its beautiful appendages, the palpi, and all the

minute spines and microscopic hairs with which these various

members are provided,—the human mind can hardly appreciate

and Habits of the Common Prawn. 251

the wonderful wisdom of the Creative power that could have

called into existence so marvellous an adaptation.

At the moment the prawn has been thus liberated from its

old envelope, it rolls on the surface of the ground perfectly help-

less, for it is at first, evidently, so soft, that it does not possess

the power of supporting its own weight erect upon its feet, while

the beautifully delicate antennz float from its head like gossamer

threads through the water. In a short time however it plunges

or springs, by a strong muscular exertion of the abdomen, from

place to place, stretches its webbed tail and the large paddles of

its swimming apparatus, and soon retreats into some dark and

sheltered corner, where it remains, coutinually exercising its

various organs, until such a period as the new investing mem-

brane shall have become sufficiently hardened to allow of its

venturing forth among its companions without danger, for

during all this interval it is lable to their attacks whenever it

comes near them, and is obliged by a series of forcible leaps

rapidly to evade their attempts and escape out of their way.

When the newly coated Palemon first makes its exit from its

hiding-place, its appearance is doubly beautiful ; the colours are

so clear and bright, particularly the orange and rich brown

bands which encircle the pale blue prehensile feet, the various

markings are so defined, and the small spines and fringes of hair

so clean and well developed, and the deportment of the creature

itself is altogether so bold and vainglorious, as though proud of

its new vesture, that it cannot but command the admiration it

seems to seek.

It may be interesting to specify here the intervals of this

moulting as they were observed during the summer of 1853.

These periods were ascertained in the following manner. When

the observations first commenced there were eight healthy

prawns in the aquarium, and as each exuvium was cast off it

was removed from the water and the date noted down, and b

continuing this process the following results were obtained :—

May 25th, two cast skins were removed.

5, 29th, two

5, olst, one

June 5th, one

” BB)

3) 33

»” 7th, two * ”

» _ 9th, two = 99

>» 12th, two " -

s, 14th, two 3 45

s, 16th, one

» 19th, one

s, Ist, one

» 26th, one

>, 27th, one >

»» 28th, one x

252 Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez.

June 29th, one cast skin was removed.

July 4th, one ne a

»” 9th, one ” »”

» 11th, one = ”

At this date four individuals were given to a friend, so that

the number was reduced to four.

July 15th, one cast skin was removed.

s» 17th, one a “5

» 18th, one ~ ‘

” 21st, one ” ”

», 30th, one as --

August 3rd, one ae a

> 4th, two 33 33

», 12th, one of the prawns died durmg the moulting.

» 14th, one cast skin was removed from the aquarium.

» 2st, one 9 ” ”

September 2nd, one a 35 E

So that the period appears to vary from twelve to twenty-four

days. This variation may depend upon the quantity of food

taken by the respective individuals, and also on the varying

temperature of the aquarium, which, from its small capacity and

other circumstances, is very liable to be readily affected by the

heat of the sun through the day, and the effects of radiation

during a clear night. I may mention that if these cast skins

are not removed from the water, the prawns will devour all the

smaller and softer parts, as the legs, the palpi, and the false or

swimming feet, with great rapidity.

I hope in a future communication to add several observations

on other varieties of the Palemonide.

Apothecaries’ Hall, Blackfriars, March 12, 1855.

XXIII.—Report on a Collection of Diatomaceze made in the

District of Braemar by Professor Balfour and Mr. George

Lawson. By R. K. Grevitie, LL.D. &c.*

[With a Plate.]

In the course of the autumn of last year, Professor Balfour made

a botanical excursion with a small party of friends and pupils to

the mountainous district of Braemar; and his attention having

been directed for some time past to the Diatomacez, he, and

Mr. George Lawson made a considerable number of gatherings

in a great variety of situations, from the patches of snow which

even in summer are always to be found in certain nooks and

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Feb. 8, 1855.

Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez. 253

corners of Ben-na-Muic-Dhui, down to the valleys of the Dee,

Glen Callater and Glen Tilt. The gatherings were subsequently

placed in my hands, with a request that I would examine and

report upon them to the Botanical Society.

I have accordingly

submitted the collections tu a patient investigation, and in now

presenting my account of them, I have to acknowledge the kind

assistance of the Rev. William Smith, Professor of Natural

History in the Cork College, to whom I referred the new and

dubious forms as the individual most competent to give an

authoritative decision in such cases.

The following is a general list of the species collected, which,

although not so extensive as might have been anticipated, is

rich in rare and interesting forms.

The new species, and those

recently or for the first time added to the British flora, are printed

in 2talics.

Epithemia turgida (Fhr.).

alpestris, W. Sm.

—— rupestris, W. Sm.

gibba (Hhr.).

Eunotia Arcus (Hhr.).

incisa, Greg.

gracilis, W. Sm.

monodon, Ehr.

diodon, Fhr., three forms.

Camelus, Ebr.

triodon, Ehr., two forms.

tridentula, Ehr.

tetraodon, Ehr.

quaternaria, Ehr.

Cymbella cuspidata, Kiitz.

affinis, Kiitz.

ventricosa, Kiitz.

Seotica, W. Sm.

Helvetica, Kitz.

lunata, W. Sm., nov. sp.

—— equalis, W. Sm., nov. sp.

Amphora ovalis, Kiitz.

Cocconeis Pediculus, Ehr.

Cyclotella operculata, Kitz.

Surirella linearis, W. Sm.

biseriata, Bréb.

Cymatopleura Solea (Kiitz.).

Navicula cocconeiformis, Greg.,

noy. sp.

rhomboides, Fhr.

crassinervia, Bréb.

serians, Kiitz.

——- firma, Kiitz.

ovalis, W. Sm.

angustata, W. Sm.

gibberula, Kiiéz.

eryptocephala, Kiitz.

Pinnularia major (Kiitz.).

viridis (Hhr.).

hemiptera, Bréb.

acuminata, W, Sm.

lata (Bréb.).

—— alpina, W. Sm.

late-striata, Greg.

radiosa (Kiitz.).

acuta, W. Sin.

—— tenuis, Greg.

divergens, W. Sm.

stauroneiformis, W. Sm.

Stauroneis Phcenicenteron (Ehr.),

gracilis, Ehr.

anceps, Ehr.

Synedra lunaris, Ehr.

—— radians, W. Sm., with vars. B.

and y.

Cocconema lanceolatum, Ehr.

eymbiforme, Ehr.

Cistula, Ehr.

Gomphonema acuminatum, JFahr.,

with var. y.

dichotomum, Kiitz.

tenellum, W. Sm.

capitatum, Fhr., with var. 8.

olivaceum (Lyngb.).

intricatum, Kiifz.

Meridion circulare, 4.

constrictum, Ra/fs.

Himantidium Arcus, Vhr.

majus, W. Sm.

pectinale (Dillw.).

—— undulatum, W. Sm.

Odontidium hyemale (Lyng@.).

—— mesodon (E/fr.).

anomalum, W. Sm., nov. sp.

254 Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez.

Odontidium Tabellaria, W. Sm. Diatomella Balfouriana, W. Sm.,

2? Harrisonii, var. B, W. Sm. noy. gen.

Denticula tenuis, Kiitz. Tabellaria flocculosa (Roth).

obtusa (Lyngb.). fenestrata (Lyngb.).

sinuata, W. Sm. Melosira nivalis, W. Sm.

Fragilaria virescens, Ralfs. distans, Kiitz.

Achnanthidium fiexellum, Bred. Orthosira spinosa, W. Sm., nov. sp.

lanceolatum, Bréb. orichaleea (Mert.).

Diatoma tenue (Ag.).

I shall now proceed to notice the new species and a few others

of novelty or rarity.

Eunotia Camelus, Ehr.? Pl. IX. fig. 1. Length -0009".

This is recorded mm Kiitzing’s ‘ Species Algarum,’ published

in 1849, as a native of the two widely separated localities, Cay-

enne and Labrador. It occurred in a recent state in one of the

Braemar gatherings, and has been observed by Professor Gre-

gory in others from Carr Bridge and Ben Nevis, and by Professor

Walker-Arnott in one from Fell End, Lancashire. I have like-

wise seen it fossil, but very rarely, in Lapland Bergmehl. This

diatom, in the opinion of the Rev. Professor Smith, is certainly

the E. Camelus of Ehrenberg and Kiitzing, notwithstanding the

inaccurate figure given by the latter, in which the base of the

frustule is represented as concave. In the form under consider-

ation the base is so remarkably straight, that it is difficult to con-

ceive how an artist could have made such an error in its deline-

ation. Professor Gregory, moreover, informs me that he has seen

in the Mull deposit a form exactly corresponding with Kiitzing’s

figure; so that it is possible that two species may have been

confounded together. Under these circumstances I consider it

advisable to refer our diatom doubtfully to E. Camelus, and to

add a figure for the guidance of the student. I have unfor-

tunately no access to Ehrenberg’s illustration (Amer. t. 2).

Eunotia tridentula, Ehr. Pl. 1X. fig. 2. Length -0008".

Found along with the preceding. It belongs to a little group

of minute, linear forms, quite distinct from the more robust and

convex series having the same number of undulations. The only

station given by Kiitzing for this species is America. Dr. Gre-

gory has observed it in a great variety of gatherings from Banff-

shire ; Carr Bridge, Morayshire ; from the Findhorn and from

Ben Nevis. Professor Smith obtained it also last year at a high

elevation in Auvergne. It is probably therefore of general dis-

tribution.

Eunotia quaternaria, Ehr. PI. IX. fig. 3. Length -0007".

A species scarcely to be distinguished from the last, except by

Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacee. 255

the additional tooth or undulation. Cayenne is the only locality

recorded by Kiitzing, but, like the preceding, it has probably

escaped notice on account of its minuteness. Since I detected

it along with LE. tridentula in one of the Braemar gatherings,

Professor Gregory has observed it in those from Carr Bridge and

Ben Nevis. Dr. Walker-Arnott has also met with it, and it is

in Professor Smith’s list from Auvergne. In this form, as well

as in KE. tridentula, the base is slightly concave, and there is a

small undulation near each end.

Eunotia incisa, Greg. Length -0008".

First observed and well figured by Professor Gregory in his

account of the rich fossil diatomaceous earth of Mull, published

in the ‘ Journal of Microscopical Science.’ He has since found

it in various recent gatherings; in fact, it appears to be very

generally diffused throughout the alpine districts of this country.

It is of frequent occurrence in the Braemar gatherings. I have

likewise seen it in fossil deposits from the United States. Pro-

fessor Smith, I believe, entertains some doubts whether this

diatom be a genuine Eunotia; and it must be confessed that it

has much the aspect of a Himantidium, bearing a close resem-

blance in form to H. Veneris, Kiitz., as Professor Gregory has

remarked. Kiitzing however admits it as a new species, and as

the striation is that of a Eunotia, I feel disposed to retain it as

such. Although not strictly speaking a novelty, I refer to it in

this place chiefly in order to correct a slightly erroneous view

regarding the outline. In examining the frustule under a power

of three or four hundred diameters, there does appear to be an

incision or notch near each extremity of the frustule; hence the

specific name. But on the application of higher powers the ap-

parent notch is found to be a deception caused by the nodule and

a slight contraction, commencing at the nodule and continued

to the apex. It is, in fact, the nodule interrupting the marginal

continuity of the frustule, which causes the appearance of an

incision. I find among living specimens quite as extensive a

range of form as is represented by Professor Gregory in the

paper above referred to.

Cymbella equalis, W.Sm. PI. IX. fig. 4. Length -0014".

A very distinct new species, so nearly symmetrical as to be

liable at a hasty glance to be taken for a Navicula. There is

however a curve at the shortly produced, obtuse extremities.

The striz are fine, but not very close. This form was abundant

in one gathermg only, composed of coarse black peaty mud

extremely difficult to clean.

256 Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez.

Cymbella lunata, W. Sm. PI. IX. fig. 5. Length -0013".

Another new species, about the same size as the last, but the

striz are much stronger and more distant, and the shape narrow

and elongated. The larger segment of the valve has a gentle

and equal curve, while the smaller segment is nearly straight, a

character sufficient of itself to distinguish it from the larger

C. Helvetica, which is ventricose. From C. Scotica it is sepa-

rated by the coarse striz and the obtuse ends.

Navicula cocconeiformis, Greg. MS. Pl. IX. fig. 6.

Length -0008" to :0011".

Navicula nugax, W. Sm. MSS.

A new species, somewhat similar in outline to Achnanthidium

flexellum, with striz so fine that I have not succeeded in re-

solving them. I find that this species has been known for above

a year to Professor Gregory, who had both sketched and named

it previous to my detection of it in the Braemar gatherings.

He had obtained it from Elchies and various other places in

Banffshire, and latterly from Loch Leven.

Pinnularia hemiptera, Bréb.

This species, found, as Professor Smith informs me, not un-

frequently since the first volume of his work was published, I

met with almost pure near the Pass of Killiecrankie early last

summer. It was obtained by squeezing the moisture out of

Sphagnum, and along with it occurred an undescribed species,

Pinnularia gracillima, Greg. MSS. In the autumn I again

found it in the mountainous district of Redesdale in Northum-

berland, by resorting to the same process, and singular enough,

P. gracillima was there also, with scarcely any intermixture of

other diatoms. P. hemiptera greatly resembles P. viridis, but

is distinguished from it by the much finer striz, and perhaps

also by a more strictly lear outline. It was scarce in the

Braemar gatherings, and unaccompanied by P. gracillima.

Pinnularia late-striata, described by Professor Gregory from

the Mull deposit, and found recent by Professor Smith in Grass-

mere, 1s scattered through a number of the Braemar gatherings,

generally associated with other of the alpine Pinnularia, as P.

lata, P. alpina, P. divergens, &c. Though not plentiful any-

where, it seems to be generally diffused. Professor Gregory in-

forms me that it occurs in more than half of the very numerous

Scottish gatherings which he has examined. Professor Smith

likewise found it in Auvergne.

Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez. 257

Odontidium anomalum, W. Sm. PI. UX. fig. 7-9.

Odontidium anomalum, W. Sm., Ann. of Nat. Hist. vol. xv. p. 7.

pl. 1. fig. 8.

A new and very interesting diatom, discovered last summer

by Professor Smith in the Cevennes at an elevation of about

4000 feet, and by Professor Balfour and Mr. Lawson in Braemar

immediately afterwards. It was exceedingly scarce, and mixed

with Melosira distans, Kiitz. This species is described and figured

by Smith in his paper on the Diatomaceze of the South of

France, recently published in the ‘Annals of Natural History.’

Its chief character rests on the linear valves, constricted towards

the obtuse extremities; but the very peculiar structure of the

valves as seen in the front view affords besides a most conspi-

cuous distinction. This structure arises from the presence of

“internal cells,” which Professor Smith regards as an abnormal

condition of the filament, because frustules of the more usual

description (as occurring in other species) may be occasionally

found side by side with others containing mternal cells. Theo-

retically, this view may be correct ; but it is certaim that in the

only specimens hitherto observed in France and Scotland, the

filaments are almost exclusively composed of frustules containing

the internal cells, and which thence derive a most marked cha-

racter ; while the normal frustules are, as Professor Smith justly

remarks, rarely to be detected. It would be a very curious fact

if this diatom should prove to be known everywhere in an

abnormal condition—and that that condition should be one of ©

increased development. This so-called abnormal structure—

which according to my view differs considerably from that exhi-

bited in the figure which illustrates Professor Smith’s paper—is

very beautiful under the microscope. Each frustule in the figure

referred to contains an internal ceil, elliptical or lnear-elliptical

(as the filaments happen to vary in breadth from -0006" to

‘0015"), converging to a point at each end, and traversed longi-

tudinally by a median line. The follow: ing, on the contrary, is

the result of my own observations, made, I may add, before I

saw Professor Smith’s paper. When a fr ustule becomes abnormal

it is divided by an elliptically curved line, the centre of the

curve approaching very close to the lateral margin, while the ex-

tremities of the line terminate nearly in the middle of each end

of the frustule. On each side of the termination of the line are

situated the minute nodules which are present 1n every condition

of the diatom. A single frustule is thus subdivided into two

cells, as will be more readily perceived by referring to the figures.

The same arrangement precisely, takes place in the adjoining

frustule, only the direction of the line is reversed ; so that when

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 17

258 Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez.

the two frustules are viewed in connexion, the limes form a

symmetrical elliptical figure truncated at each end, for they are

very far from converging to a point. The median line of the

“internal cell,” represented by Professor Smith’s artist, is m

fact the junction of two frustules. A somewhat similar arrange-

ment appears to exist in Meridion Zinckeni, Kiitz.*, as far as 1

can judge from the figures given by the author, for I have not

had an opportunity of examining specimens myself.

Among the imteresting acquisitions made during the ex-

cursion, the first place must unquestionably be given to a very

minute form discovered in both Glen Callater and Canlochlan,

but extremely rare. Judging from the general character of the

frustules, Professor Smith was inclined to thmk that they be-

longed to a filamentous species, but being unfortunately all in a

seattered state, he could not with any certainty assign its place

in the system. He therefore, with some doubt, bestowed upon it

the provisional name of Grammatophora? Balfouriana. Having

had occasion to examine this most remarkable diatom minutely

im the preparation of this report, I have come to the conelusion

that Professor Smith is correct im referring it to one of the fila-

mentous groups. My reasons for coinciding in this view are—

I. That, apart from the peculiar structure, which of itself is

almost sufficient evidence, there is a greater variation in the

relative length and breadth of the frustules than would be likely

to occur in other diatomaceous groups. In some the length is

more than equal to twice the breadth, while others are exactly

square, and between these two extremes every gradation may be

observed ; resembling in this mequality, Fr agilaria, Odontidium,

Grammatophora, and other filamentous genera having plano-

compressed frustules. 2. Two nodules exist at each extremity

of the frustule, as in Odontidium, Fragilaria, &e.

With reference to the genus of this diatom I have ventured

to take a more decided course, as it does not appear to me that

it can be regarded even doubtfully as a Grammatophora without

doing violence to that genus. The vitte m the frustules of

Grammatophora are, to borrow a portion of Kiitzing’s defi-

nition, “ medio interrupte, plus minusve curvate ;” they are, in

fact, with the exception of this interruption, continuous through-

out ; whereas in the form under consideration they are as much

interrupted at each end as they are in the middle, and are be-

* Professor Gregory informs me that this diatom was pointed out to him

by De Brébisson in a gathering made by me last summer at Duddingston

Loch. I had not observed it m; self, and Dr. Gregory’s slide containing it

is not at the present moment accessible. Dr. Gregory has since observed

it in some Banffshire gatherings.

Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez. 259

sides not in the slightest degree curved. Two internal septa

run through the frustule, as in Grammatophora, and upon these

the so-called vittee are developed, but which, from the causes

above mentioned, are so much abbreviated as to resemble elon-

gated coloured nodules ; for im the shorter frustules their form

becomes merely oblong or even oval. Unquestionably there is

an evident affinity with Grammatophora; but upon the whole,

seeing that, besides the differences already referred to, all the

known species of the last-named genus are marine, I hope it

will not be considered as a rash proceeding if I propose to

establish a new genus for the reception of this curious fresh-

water diatom.

DIATOMELLA, nob.

Frustules quadrangular (forming at first a plano-compressed

filament, at length separating). Coloured vitti two, straight,

interrupted in the middle and at each end. Length -0004"

to ‘OO10".

Diatomella Balfouriana. PI. IX. fig. 10-18.

Grammatophora? Balfouriana, W. Sm. MSS.

The general characters of this minute species are visible with-

out difficulty under a magnifying power of 400 or 500 dia-

meters. The frustule is surrounded by a thickened border, and

is divided into three more or less equal parts by two straight

internal septa or bars not clearly detined externally, on each of

which, at about equal distances between the middle and ends,

are situated two dark-coloured short vitte, while at the ends

themselves the septa terminate in minute nodules. In the most

elongated frustules the coloured vitte are linear, but they con-

tract in proportion as the frustules diminish in length, until

they lose the character of vittee and resemble nodules. The

middle portion of the frustule is blank, while the spaces between

the septa and the margin are transversely striated, but it requires

a power of at least 600 diameters to bring this character out.

The frustules of this diatom are not unfrequently seen in the

process of self-division, and one of these I have represented in

the plate. It will be perceived that a narrow separation has

already taken place, and that in each portion the lateral striz

are apparent, while as yet there is only one septum. ‘The next

stage in the process would probably be the division of the single

septum into two, followed by the development of the blank

middle space.

Melosira nivalis, W. Sm.

A new species previously determined by Professor Smith, and

which will appear in the forthcoming second volume of his work.

17*

260 Dr. Greville on some British Diatomaceze.

I am not aware of the original station. It is scattered through

two or three of the Braemar gatherings, and I found it near the

Pass of Killiecrankie last summer. Professor Smith is, I believe,

under an impression that Coscinodiseus minor may turn out to

be the sporangial form of this species.

Melosira distans, Kitz.

I was not aware of this diatom having been previously col-

lected in this country, until Professor Gregory recently informed

me that he had noticed it in a gathering from Elgin, as well as in

some other collections from the north of Scotland, but believmg

that it was already known as a British species, he had not drawn

attention to it. The gathering placed in my hands is remarkably

pure, and agrees exactly with slides in my possession from Bilin —

and Habichtswald, stations given by Kiitzing. Professor Smith

found it also in Auvergne. It is much to be regretted that a

note of the precise locality of this diatom was not preserved, as

it is the only station for the rare Odontidium anomalum, which

was found intermixed with it.

Orthosira spinosa, W. Sm. Pl. IX. fig. 14-17.

Orthosira spinosa, W. Sm., Aun. of Nat. Hist. vol. xv. p. 8. pl. T.

fig. 12.

This is another instance of the all but simultaneous dis-

covery of a new species by Professor Smith in France, and Pro-

fessor Balfour in Scotland. It was collected by the former on

Mont Dore, at an elevation of 4236 feet; by the latter im a

locality where it would be produced under a corresponding tem-

perature, if we take into consideration the difference of latitude.

The structure of this plant is very mteresting. The outer wall

of the cylindrical filament is continuous, but separates sponta-

neously at the junction of the valves, where the ner wall con-

tracts in a rounded manner. The valve is here beautifully

striated, the strize bemg coloured and semi-opake at the junc-

tion, but soon becoming colourless, and gradually disappearing

in the transparent tissue of the valve. When the orifice of the

valve is examined, it is found to be closed by a concave diaphragm

marked with radiating stric, coloured at the circumference and

pale and moniliform as they approach the centre, where there

are usually three or four minute perforations. The peculiar

character of the species lies, according to Professor Smith, in

the valves or frustules being furnished at the point of junction

with @ fringe of spine-like processes; but I confess that I have

been unable to make out this character to my satisfaction. I

Dr. Greville on some British Diatomacez. 261

have indeed occasionally thought that I pereeived a fringe which

reminded me of the peristome of some Mosses, but on a closer

inspection it disappeared ; and what seemed to be extraordinary,

I could not find the spines when I sought for them in the posi-

tion most favourable for their exhibition, viz. when viewing the

valve vertically or in profile. The point then to be ascertained,

seems to be the structure at the boundary line, where the val-

vular stvize terminate at the orifice, and those of the diaphragm

commence. And I need not say, that it is with great deference

that I venture to take a different view from so high an authority

as Professor Smith, and to suggest that the appearance of spines

may have been caused by an optical deception. It seems to me,

after reiterated examinations with both low and high powers,

that the valvular striz simply curve round towards the edge of

the orifice to meet those of the diaphragm. The striz (or vitte

as they might well be called), being coloured and conspicuous,

and the tissue of the valve very pellucid, do present, when

viewed in certain lights and in certain directions, the semblance

of short processes. In the view I have now given of the struc-

ture of the valve at the point of junction, I may however be in

error, and I hope that other observers will endeavour to deter-

mine the question. The filaments of this species vary in dia-

meter from -0007" to 0015".

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Eunotia Camelus? The lower figure represents an unusually de-

pressed form.

. 2. Eunotia tridentula.

3. Eunotia quaternaria.

Fig. 4. Cymbella equalis.

5. Cymbelia lunata.

6. Navicula cocconeiformis. This and all the above as seen under a

power of 600 diameters.

7. Portion of a filament of Odontidium anomalum.

Fig. 8. Three frustules separated, but otherwise m their relative position.

Magnified 400 diameters.

Fig. 9. A single frustule more highly magnified.

10. Frustules of Diatomella Balfouriana; magnified 400 diameters.

Fig. 11. A frustule of the average proportion.

Fig. 12. Frustule in the process of self-division.

Fig. 13. Side view of frustule. Figs. 11-13 as seen under a power of 1000

diameters.

Fig. 14. Portion of filament of Orthosira spinosa; magnified 300 dia-

meters.

Fig. 15. Portion of filament showing the character of the striation, &c.

Fig. 16. The diaphragm as seen vertically.

Fig. 17. Orifice of valve with marginal striation, closed by the diaphragm.

262 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

XXIV.—On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta ; with

Notes on the stratigraphical distribution of the Fossil Organisms

in the Maltese beds. By Toomas Wricut, M.D. &c., Professor

of the Natural Sciences in the Cheltenham Grammar School.

[Concluded from p. 196.]

Genus ScuizastTer (Agassiz, 1834).

Urchins with a cordiform test, broad and depressed before,

narrow and elevated behind ; the ambulacral summit excentral

and nearer the posterior border ; the petaloid ambulacra lodged

in very deep depressions, the antero-lateral much longer than

the postero-lateral pair; the single ambulacrum long and deeply

sunken in the anteal sulcus; the peripetal fasciole surrounds

the ambulacral star, and from one of the antero-lateral angles

thereof, a second postero-lateral fasciole arises, which passes

downwards and backwards along the sides and under the anus,

where it joins its fellow of the opposite side; the gemtal pores

are two in number from the fusion of the anterior and posterior

pairs ; the five ocular plates are small and lodged in depressions ;

the eye-holes are microscopic. Schizaster difters from Hemiaster

in possessing a postero-lateral fasciole, and in having the antero-

lateral ambulacra less divergent and lodged in deeper depressions ;

the anteal sulcus is also much deeper.

Schizaster eurynotus, Agassiz.

Syn. Echinus Spatangus compressus et lapidescens in Melitensi

topho, Scilla, Corp. Mar. tab. 7. fig. 1.

Echinus gladiatus vestitus et nudus Imperati, Klein, Echinod. p. 35.

tab. 27 A.

Spatangus lacunosus, Leske, no. 77. p. 227.

Spatangus canaliferus, Lamarck, Anim. sans. Vert. 2nd ed. tom. il.

p- 327; Grateloup, Foss. Ours. Dax, p. 67.

Schizaster eurynotus, Sismonda, Mem. Echin. Foss. Nizza, tab. 2.

fig. 3. p. 31; Agassiz and Desor, Ann. Se. Nat. tom. viii, p. 21.

série 3.

Spatangus Scille, Desmoulins, Etudes sur les Echin. no. 24. p. 392.

Test heart-shaped, depressed and rounded anteriorly, elevated

and pointed posteriorly ; ambulacral areas deeply excavated ;

the single ambulacrum long, deep, wider in the middle and

narrower at the anterior border, which is deeply grooved

by it: antero-laterals slightly f-shaped ; angle 52°; length

1,5, imch : postero-laterals, angle 72°, short, j7ths of an inch ;

apical dise with two genital holes near the posterior third ;

from the Island of Malta. 263

single interambulacrum elevated into a prominent carina ter-

ininating in a caudal hooked process.

Description.—This Urchin resembles Schizaster canaliferus

now living on the shores of the Mediterranean, and for which it

has been mistaken by some naturalists, but an attentive study of

the living and fossil species discloses characters by which they

may be distinguished from each other. The test in S. eurynotus

is cordate, depressed before and elevated behind. The ambu-

lacral areas are deeply depressed; the odd or anterior ambu-

Jacrum is nearly twice the width of the pairs, it swells out in the

middle, is blunted at the apex, and most contracted at the

anteal suleus, which is deep and narrow when contrasted with

the width it attams above. The poriferous zones lie at the base

of the walls of the sulcus; the very narrow plates that compose

the floor of this area are each studded with a row of small gra-

nules. The antero-lateral ambulacra diverge at an angle of 52°;

they are slightly f-shaped, and are 1,4, inch in length: the

numbers of holes in the zones are thirty-six and thirty-four.

The postero-lateral pair are short, and make an angle of 72°;

they are ;4ths of an inch in length, and have respectively

twenty-six and twenty-four holes in their zones. The peripetal

fasciole passes close to the base of the posterior pair, dips slightly

into the space which separates the anterior from the posterior

pair, runs at some distance from the anterior pair, passes close

by the base thereof obliquely towards the anteal sulcus, into

which it dips, and meets its fellow from the opposite side: the

very narrow postero-lateral fasciole is directed obliquely down-

wards and backwards, and unites with its fellow at some distance

below the anus. The test is depressed anteriorly and sloped

away at the cheeks, whilst behind it is much elevated. The

interambulacrum forms an elevated ridge between the posterior

ambulacral pair, and is produced into a caudal-lke process

behind, beneath which the circular anus is pierced; the sternal

portion of the odd interambulacrum is tumid and convex ; the

basal portions of the lateral and anterior pairs slope gently

towards it ; the tracks of the ambulacra are nearly naked as they

approach the mouth, and are here perforated with buccal pores,

The mouth is at the anterior third, and has a projecting under-

hp; the tubercles on the upper surface are small and of a

uniform size; those on the sternum are larger, and are per-

forated and set on crenulated summits; they are arranged in

lines radiating from a posteal point ; the tubercles of the inter-

ambulacral pairs are the largest.

Affinities and differences.—This species very much resembles

the living S. canaltferus, but it may be distinguished from it by

264. Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

the following characters :—S. eurynotus is broader and more

depressed before, and is not proportionally so high behind as

S. canaliferus ; the antero-lateral ambulacra are more divergent,

and the postero-lateral pair are proportionally longer in S. eury-

notus than in S. canaliferus. The single ambulacrum is about

the same depth as the pairs, and has the pores in a single file in

S. eurynotus, whereas in 8. canaliferus this area is much deeper,

and the pores are not in single file, but are crowded together, so

that they form three rows in a part of the zone; the “tubercles

of the base are much larger in the livmg than in the fossil

species. S. eurynotus is distinguished from S. Parkinsoni by

its f-shaped ambulacra being less divergent, and the position of

the apical disc, which is much nearer the posterior border in S.

eurynotus; the anterior ambulacrum is likewise much wider and

deeper in that Urchin than in S. Parkinsoni: the great develop-

ment of the single interambulacrum, and breadth of the pos-

terior border in S. Desori sufficiently mark that species as

widely distinct from S. ewrynotus.

Locality and position.—Collected in bed No. 4, the caleareous

sandstone at Malta ; we have it also from Santa Manza, Corsica,

sent us by M. Michelin; it has likewise been found in the Ter.

moyen de Perpignan, Cagliari.

Schizaster Desori, Wright, n. sp. Pl. VI. fig. 3 a-e.

Test cordate, broad and.much depressed before, narrow and

much elevated behind ; ambulacral areas long, straight, and

very divergent ; peripetal fasciole forms an acute angle on the

anterior interambulacra ; apical disc situated at ie posterior

third of the dorsum ; angle of the antero-lateral ambulacra

44°; angle of the postero-lateral pair 60° ; posterior border

truncated obliquely downwards and inwards ; sternal portion

of the interambulacrum tumid and prominent at the base,

amounting almost to a deformity.

ee —Antero- -posterior diameter 2 i a inches, transverse

diameter 2,7, inches, height at the deepest part 1% inch.

Deser iption.—This remarkable Urchin wants fae symmetrical

proportions of the other Schizasters met with in the same rocks ;

it is rounded and broad before, and tapers into a narrow wedge-

shape process behind ; the abecal surface inclines forwards at an

angle of 17°; the arabulactal areas are long. The single anterior

area compared with S. eurynotus is narrow, and oh a uniform

width ; it is 1,3, inch in length from the apical dise to the

fasciole ; there are twenty- out pairs of pores in the avenues,

the external being much larger than the mternal row, although

this is properly speaking a generic character. The antero-lateral

from the Island of Malta. 265

ambulacra diverge nearly straight outwards at an angle of 44°;

they form deep depressions in the test 15%, inch in length, and

the zones contain thirty paus of holes m each: the postero-

laterals are slightly petaloid, and gently flexed outwards; they

are 3°ths of an inch in length, and diverge at an angle of 60°.

The zones contain about twenty pairs of holes; the test being

nearly as broad as it is long across the termination of the an-

tero-lateral ambulacra ; the anterior border is gently rounded,

and has a rather deep anteal suleus for the ambulacrum ; from

the same point to the posterior extremity it tapers suddenly,

which gives a wedge-shaped appearance to the test when viewed

from above. The most remarkable feature in this Urchin is the

curious form which the single interambulacrum assumes, owing

to the great development of this area ; the dorsal surface forms an

inclined plane having an inclination of 17°; the anterior part is

therefore very much depressed, and the posterior part much ele-

vated. ‘The single interambulacrum forms a prominent beak-

like process, beneath which the posterior border is broad, and

inclined downwards and forwards; the sternal portion of this

area 1s promiment and convex, towards which the basal parts of

the lateral interambulacra slope suddenly forwards and inwards.

The anus is pyriform, and placed high up underneath the beak-

like process. The mouth is situated near the anterior border ; it

has a large under-lip, but is crushed in the small specimen, and

covered up in all the others before us. The small apical disc lies

concealed at the posterior third of the dorsam by the prominent

apices of the lateral interambulacra. The peripetal fasciole takes

a zigzag course along the outer borders of the ambulacra, and

from the base of the antero-laterals it passes nearly at right

angles across the anterior interambulacra to the external side of

the single ambulacrum, where it makes another angle, then

passes down the side thereof ;3,ths of an inch, dips into the sul-

cus and unites with the opposite fasciole. The lateral fasciole

commences at the angle near the base of the antero-lateral am-

bulaera, and passes downwards and backwards nearly in a straight

line over the angle of the posterior border at some distance from

the anus, and meets the one from the opposite side, at the

middle line near the base ; in the triangle thus formed, the caudal

process and anus occupy the base, and a depression lies beneath

which 1s filled with tubercles somewhat larger than those on the

dorsum, but smaller than those on the base; the tubercles are

perforated and raised on prominent crenulated bosses (fig. 3) ;

the sternal and basal portions of the test, as well as the anterior

border, being furnished with much larger tubercles.

Affinities and differences.—The straightness of the pairs of

ambulacra, and the narrowness of the single anterior ambulacrum,

266 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

are alone sufticient to distinguish S. Desori from S. ewrynotus

when viewed only from above, but when we add to these the

remarkable oblique truncation of the posterior border (fig. 3 8),

the great tumidity of the sternum, and the sloping character of

the sides of the base, we discover how widely different these two

forms are from each other. The same group of characters serves

to distinguish it fromm S. Parkinson, but in this species the apical

dise is much nearer the centre of the test; the antero-lateral

ambulacra are arched outwards, and the postero-laterals are pro-

portionately longer.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—Collected from the cal-

careous sandstone bed No. 4, at Malta; the large specimen be-

longs to the Bristol Institution, the others form part of Earl

Ducie’s collection. We dedicate this species to M. Desor of

Neufchatel, one of the learned authors of the ‘Catalogue raiscnné

des Echinides.’

Schizaster Parkinsoni, Defrance sp. Pl. V. fig. 3 a-c.

Syn. Spatangus Parkinsoni, Defrance, Dict. Se. Nat. tom. 50. p. 96 ;

Desmoulins, Etudes sur les Echinides, p. 394. no. 29.

Spatangus lacunosus, Parkinson, Organic Remains, vol. iii. tab. 3.

fig. 12.

Schizaster Parkinsoni, Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné, Ann. Se. Nat.

tom. vill. p. 22. ¢

Test cordate, depressed anteriorly, elevated posteriorly ; apical

disc nearly central ; sides expanded and tumid ; cheeks sloping

and contracted; smgle ambulacrum rather wider than the

anterior pair, of the same diameter throughout, except near

the apex ; antero-lateral ambulacra diverge at an angle of 35° ;

length 1 inch ; postero-lateral make an angle of 65°; length

,fjths of an inch ; posterior part of the back raised into a long

prominent carina; posterior border obliquely truncated ; base

convex ; mouth near the anterior border; anteal sulcus nar-

row and of moderate depth.

Dimensions. — Adult. Antero-posterior diameter 233 inches,

transverse diameter 234 inches, height 13% inch.

Junior. Antero-posterior diameter 2 inches, transverse dia-

meter 1,°, inch, height 1,4, inch.

Description.— We have identified this Urchin with that figured

by Parkinson in his ‘ Organic Remains,’ not however without

much hesitation, inasmuch as that figure is without details, and

is moreover drawn from a distorted specimen. We have in vain

endeavoured to find out the original, and have therefore, from

the central position of the apical disc and the great divergence

of the ambulacra, and from its being at the same time the most

from the Island of Malta. 267

common of all the Maltese Schizasters, and the one most likely

to have been sent to Parkinson, adopted Defrance’s identifi-

cation. The test is heart-shaped, its widest part being at a

line drawn across the disc; from this imaginary line the back

slopes obliquely forwards, and the border is rather bevelled away

at the cheeks ; from the same line backwards there rises a pro-

minent ridge which bends over into a short tail-like process. The

ambulacral areas (3 @) are deeply sunken, the single ambulacrum

has a tapering lanceolate form, and the anteal sulcus is deep and

narrow ; the poriferous zones lie in the angle of the depression ;

they consist of twenty-five pairs of holes, of which the outer

series is the largest ; the length of the petaloidal portion of this

area from the apex to the fasciole is 1,4, inch. The antero-

lateral ambulacra (3 a) are more divergent in this species than

in the other Schizasters met with in the same rocks; they are

1,, inch in length and are slightly curved outwards and back-

wards ; they make an angle of 35°; the number of pores (3 ¢)

in the zones is respectively thirty-six and thirty-four, the apical

eight pairs bemg almost microscopic: the postero-lateral pair

are ;%ths of an inch in length and slightly f/-shaped ; they are

directed backwards at an angle of 65°, and are proportionately

narrower than the anterior pair; there are twenty-two pairs of

holes in each of the zones, the upper six pairs of which are

microscopic. The peripetal fasciole (3 0) is distinctly defined and

passes close to the bases of the petaloid portions of the ambu-

lacra, but at a short distance from the sides thereof it describes

a curve inwards in passing over the anterior interambulacra, and

dips obliquely into the anteal sulcus where it unites with that of

the opposite side. The lateral fasciole is large and very distinct ;

it takes a backward and downward course towards the base of

the posterior border, and joins its fellow at some distance be-

low the anus; the two fascioles form the letter V in their trajet

on the test. The apical disc is situated very near the centre of

the back, removed a little nearer to the posterior than the ante-

rior border ; it is perforated with four equal-sized genital holes.

The anus is oblong, situated high up m the obliquely truncated

posterior border, in which is a triangular depression limited on

the sides by the fasciole, and above by the anal opening and

caudal process ; the base is convex ; the sternum is not very pro-

minent, and has lines of tubercles proceeding in radii from a

point near the border ; the basal portions of the posterior ambu-

lacra are naked, and around the mouth buccal pores are seen

which extend at considerable intervals along the ¢trajet of the

posterior pair. The mouth is situated in the anterior fourth of

the base and has a projecting under-lip; the basal parts of the

interambulacra glide into the general convexity of the floor of

268 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

the test; the lateral pair have a regular tuberculation, but on

the anterior pair the tubercles are larger and more irregular.

Affinities and differences.—The nearly central position of the

apical disc and the greater divergence of the antero-lateral am-

bulacra distinguish this Urchin from its congeners ; the narrow--

ness of the odd ambulacrum and the absence of the swelling-out

in the centre of the same, serve to separate it from S. eurynotus ;

the blunt caudal process, the small posterior border, and the

general tumidity of the sides distinguish it from S. Desori.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—Collected from bed

No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta, where it is common ;

it is found likewise in the Molasse, middle tertiaries, of Mar-

tigues, Bouches-du-Rhone. Fine specimens are contained in the

British Museum, Jermyn Street Muscum, and that of the Bristol

Institution.

Since the preceding sheets of this memoir have been passing

through the press, we have had the opportunity of examining

the Maltese fossils belonging to the Geological Society, and some

that had escaped our notice in the British Museum collection ;

from these new materials the following notes are now added :—

Clypeaster Reidii, Wright, n. sp.

Test large, broadly pentagonal, and much elevated; border

abrupt, margin thin and undulated, rising with steep sides at

angles of 60°, and with a very little curve towards the vertex,

which is nearly central ; petaloidal portions of the ambulacral

‘areas large, nearly equal in width, and extending over nearly

three-fourths of the sides ; base quite flat; mouth small, pen-

tagonal, nearly central; basal ambulacral sulci proceeding

from the angles of the mouth, narrow, and sharply defined ;

anus round, near the posterior margin ; tubercles on the upper

surface small and closely set together, those on the base a

little larger; apical disc nearly central and prominent, with

an outer circle of genital holes, and an inner circle of eye-

holes having the madreporiform tubercle in the centre.

Dimensions. — Antero-posterior diameter 5,8, inches, trans-

verse diameter 5,4, inches, height 2,5, inches.

Description.—This large Clypeaster has been mistaken for one

of the varieties of C. altus, but a careful study of its test dis-

closes characters by which it is readily distinguished from that

common form. ‘The circumference is nearly pentagonal; it is

rounded before, undulated on the sides, and nearly straight

behind ; the sides of the pentagon are of unequal length, those

forming the front of the test are the shortest, those of the

from the Island of Malta. 269

middle are somewhat longer, and the posterior single side is the

longest. There is scarcely any margin to the test in this species,

as the sides rise abruptly from the border to the apex, making

angles of 60° with the base, and being only slightly curved in-

wards; the dorsum is therefore very small in proportion to the

diameter of the base. The petaloidal portions of the ambulacral

areas extend over nearly three-fourths of the sides; they form

long elegantly-shaped petals, narrower in proportion to their

length than those of C. altus, and consequently allowing of a

greater development of the interambulacral areas than in that

species ; the petaloidal ambulacral areas are nearly all of the

same length, width and structure ; the centre of each petal is

arched and costated, and forms a considerable relief on the sur-

face of the test. The poriferous zones lie in slight depressions

on thew sides ; each zone contains sixty-two pairs of pores set

widely apart ; in the inner row the holes are round, in the outer

row they are oblong, and both are united by straight oblique

sulci; the external surface of the partition-wall between each

pair is covered with a row of small tubercles. The bases of the

ambulacra are open, but not so widely as in some other con-

generic forms. The interambulacral areas are nearly flat, of

moderate width, and very uniform in their structure. The apical

disc occupies the centre of the dorsal surface ; it consists of two

circles of holes; the outer is formed of five small genital holes,

the plates of which are not distinguishable, and the inner of five

“small perforated ocular plates, which are distinctly visible at the

apices of the ambulacra. The madreporiform tubercle occupies

the centre, and forms a button-like prominence there ; the border

is thin and undulated, and this portion of the test presents a

striking difference to the obtuse marginal fold seen in C. altus.

The base is quite flat ; the pentagonal mouth is small and nearly

central ; the oral lobes are curved mwards at an acute angle, and

the five ambulacral sulci are sharply defined as they radiate

from the sides of the pentagon to the border. The anus is

round, and is situated near the posterior border: the tubercles

on the upper surface are small and closely set together ; those

on the base are a little larger.

Affinities and differences.—Clypeaster Reidit very much resem-

bles C. umbrella both as to height, width, and the smallness of

its tubercles ; it is distinguished from that species by the follow-

ing characters: C. Reidii is more elongated ; the petaloidal am-

bulacra are longer and narrower; the interambulacra are flat-

tened and slightly curved; the base is quite flat, and the oral

lobes are curved acutely inwards. In C. umbrella the interam-

bulacra are arched and costated, the base is concave, and the

oral lobes slope obliquely inwards. Compared with C. a/tus, the

270 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

differences are found to be still greater: in C. Reidii the test is

broader in proportion to its length ; the petaloid ambulacra are

narrower ; the poriferous zones are not so open at the base. The

apical disc is convex and prominent in C. Reidii, and depressed

in C. altus. In C. Reidii the border is thin and sharp, and the

base is flat. In C. altus the border is thick and rounded, and

the base is concave. In C. Rezdii the mouth is small, and the

oral lobes curve acutely inwards; whilst in C. altus the large

mouth lies at the bottom of a concave depression formed by the

gradual inward sloping of the interambulacra. The distinctions

between our species and that of C. scutellatus and C. marginatus

are so well defined, that it is unnecessary to make a comparison

with them.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—This species is appa-

rently from bed No. 1, the Gozo marble, but this we cannot with

certainty state. Fine specimens are in the Jermyn Street Mu-

seum, and in the collection of the Geological Society of London.

We dedicate this species to his Excellency Sir William Reid,

Governor of Malta, whose laudable efforts to form a public col-

lection of Maltese fossils have greatly contributed to our know-

ledge of the paleontology of the island.

Genus Pycoruyncuvs, Agassiz, 1839.

In the dismemberment of the genus Nucleolites of Lamarck,

M. Agassiz has not been so fortunate as in other groups of

Echinida: the characters on which, for example, Catopygus and

Pygorhynchus are distinguished from Nucleolites are not satis-

factory, as they undergo important modifications in the different

species grouped together in each of these new genera. If we

take a type specimen of each genus only and compare them

together, we admit the distinctions pomted out; but when we

examine several species of each of these genera, we observe the

characters gradually blending into the primary type form: as

representatives in time, the grouping is valuable, but the zoolo-

gical characters in our judgment are too indefinite to found

genera thereon. With these remarks we refer provisionally the

small Nucleolite before us to the section Pygorhynchus, which

is thus characterized by Agassiz :—“ Form elongated ; ambu-

lacra distinctly petaloid, often costated as in Echinolampas.

Mouth central or subcentral, pentagonal, surrounded with five

large lobes, and a distinct resette of buccal pores. Anus pos-

terior, nearer the superior than the inferior border.” All the

species of the genus Pygorhynchus belong to the nummulitic

and tertiary rocks ; those of the genus Catopygus, with one ex-

ception, are cretaceous forms.

from the Island of Malta. 271

Pygorhynchus Vassalli, Wright, n. sp.

Test oblong, wider behind than before ; interambulacrum pro-

duced into a caudal elongation ; petaloid portions of the am-

bulacral areas narrow and short; sides tumid; anus small,

round, nearer the inferior border than the dorsum, with a

projecting beak-like process arching over its upper border,

and an oblique truncature of the lower part of the border

below ; base slightly concave ; mouth pentagonal, nearly cen-

tral; oral lobes small; rays of the poriferous star around the

margin short.

SECIS: —Antero-posterior diameter 1,%, inch, transverse

diameter ;%>ths of an inch, height nearly “8 ths of an inch.

Most of the specimens average only from one-half to two-thirds

of these dimensions. The large specimen before us is the most

perfect we have examined.

Description—This small Urchin has an oblong form ; it is

rounded before, a little enlarged towards the junction of the

middle with the posterior third, which is produced into a caudal

process. The sides are tumid, and the upper surface is flat-

tened; the petaloid portions of the ambulacral areas are narrow

and short, and form only a star on the dorsum ; the single and

postero-lateral areas are nearly alike in width and length ; the

antero-lateral pair are rather wider and shorter, they are Joths

of an inch in length, and are slightly curved forwards and

outwards ; their poriferous zones contain eighteen pairs of

pores, arranged in narrow rows, and not united ‘by any apparent

slit. The postero-lateral areas are ;%,ths of an inch in length, and

their zones contain twenty pairs of pores ; these areas are directed

much backwards, which makes the width of the lateral interam-

bulacra proportionally greater. The apical disc is nearly central,

but nearer the anterior border; it has four large genital pores,

and five well-marked eye-holes. The single ambulacrum is almost

identical in length and width with the posterior pair ; the apices

of all the ambulacra are rather rounded than lanceolate. The

lateral interambulacra we have said are very wide, but the single

mterambulacrum is narrow, and forms a conspicuous prolon-

gation or beak-hke process, which arches over the upper border

of the round anal opening, situated rather below the middle of

the posterior border, in an oblique truncature of the test: this

beak-like process 1s not seen in the small specimens before us ;

it would therefore appear to be a character of the adult con-

dition only. The base is slightly concave towards the mouth,

which is situated nearer the anterior border ; it has a pentagonal

form, with five small oral lobes covered with tubercles ; between

them, the terminations of the ambulacra form five short pori-

272 Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

ferous petals. The tubercles on the upper surface are small and

irregularly disposed on the plates; those on the base are a little

larger, especially in the vicinity of the mouth.

Affinities and differences.—This species resembles Catopygus

fenestratus from the upper chalk of Ciply, Belgium, but is di-

stinguished from it by having the sides more tumid and the

upper surface flatter ; the posterior border is likewise more pro-

duced ; it distinctly differs from it however in having the base

slightly concave, and the oral lobes less developed. It differs

from Nucleolites (Pygorhynchus) subcarinatus, Goldf., from the

middle tertiaries of Biinde, in havmg more tumid sides, a less

concave base, and a different form of the anal openmg. From

the very brief notice of Catopygus conformis, Desor, from the

tertiaries of Orglande, it 1s impossible to form any idea how far

it may resemble that form, as it is neither figured nor described,

but merely entered in the ‘Catalogue raisonné’ with this re-

mark: “ Mais l’anus est un peu plus bas, et la face supérieure

plus surbaissée.”

Locality and stratigraphical position.—-Collected from bed

No. 1, Malta, where it is extremely rare. Specimens are in the

collection of the Geological Society, the Jermyn Street Museum,

and the cabinet of Earl Ducie. We dedicate this species to

Dr. Vassallo of Malta, under whose judicious care and continued

research the public collection of Maltese fossils has been greatly

enriched.

Spatangus Desmarestii, Goldf.

Syn. Spatangus Desmarestii, Goldf. Petref. p. 153. tab. 47. fig. 4 a—e ;

Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné, Ann. Se. Nat. tom. vii. p. 7.

Test cordate, arched and carinated ; anteal sulcus broad; peta-

loid portion of the antero-lateral ambulacra long, narrow, and

curved outwards and a little backwards, angle of inclination

18°; postero-laterals long and narrow, angle 60° ; only a few

moderate-sized tubercles on the nterambulacral plates between

all the ambulacral areas; border slightly obtuse; posterior

part truncated ; anal opening transversely oblong ; base plano-

convex; tubercles moderate in size; mouth transversely ob-

long, situated at the junction of the anterior with the middle

third; tubercles on the upper surface very small.

Dimensions.—_A German type specimen. Antero-posterior dia-

meter 27/5 inches, transverse diameter 2,5, inches, height 1,

inch.

A Maltese specimen. Antero-posterior diameter 1,8, inch,

transverse diameter 1%, inch, height 3Zths of an inch.

Description.—This Urchin is well known from the admirable

figure in Goldfuss. Its upper surface is more convex and in-

Srom the Island of Malta. 273

flated than in the other econgeneric species; it is higher behind

than before, and has a blunt ridge which passes backwards from

the disc to the border. The antero-lateral petaloidal ambulacra,

22ths of an inch in length, curve a little outwards, forming an

angle of 18°; their zones contain from twenty-two to twenty-

four pairs of pores, separated by rather thick partitions of the

test. The postero-lateral areas are narrower than the anterior

pair, and rather more than an inch in length; their zones con-

tain from twenty-eight to thirty pairs of holes, and they form

angles of 60°. The interambulacral areas are wide and lar gely

developed i in this species ; the upper plates in these areas, lying

between the ambulacra, support only very small perforated

tubercles, arranged in groups of threes and fours, and disposed

on all the areas; this character serves to distinguish S. Des-

marestu from all its congeners at present known: the small

tubercles on the dorsal surface are very small, and closely set

together. The single ambulacrum is lodged in a broad shallow

valley, which forms however a considerable anteal sulcus ; the

pores in this area are so much covered up with matrix in our

specimen, that we are unable to count their number. The pos-

terior border is truncated, and the large transversely oval anal

opening occupies the upper part of this region. The shelly

matrix entirely conceals the course of the subanal fasciole. The

sternal portion of the imterambulacrum is slightly convex, and

covered with small tubercles that radiate in lines in all direc-

tions from a central point ; the basal portions of the anterior and

_ lateral interambulacra are covered with larger tubercles, and the

naked intermediate spaces indicate the ¢rajet of the basal por-

tions of the postero-lateral ambulacra from the border to the

mouth. The mouth is situated at the junction of the anterior

with the middle third; it is much elongated transversely, and

has five poriferous petals surrounding it. The apical dise is

small and nearly central ; it has four genital holes and five small

eye-holes.

Affinities and differences.—The inflation of the test, the small-

ness of the large tubercles on the upper surface, and their pre-

sence on the interambulacrum, serve to distinguish this species

from its congeners.

Locality and stratigraphical position.—Found with S. Hof-

manni in bed No. 4, the calcareous sandstone at Malta, where it

is rare. The Maltese specimens we have seen are small, and do

not exceed the dimensions given ; they are contained in the col-

lections of the British Museum and the Geological Society. In

Germany it is found in the middle tertiaries at “ Duberge bei

Biinde, and at Astrupp bei Osnabriick.” The admirable figure

given by Goldfuss of this species is all that can be desired.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 18

274. Dr. T. Wright on Fossil Echinoderms

Genus Evpatacus, Agassiz, 1847.

Spatangoid Urchins, with a cordate or elliptical form, more or

less depressed ; the petaloid portions of the antero- and postero-

lateral ambulacral areas are wide; the single area is lodged in

a shallow anteal sulcus, and the entire ambulacral star is closely

surrounded by a broad well-defined peripetal fasciole, which

undulates round its margin ; within this fasciolar space, the in-

terambulacral plates carry very large perforated tubercles raised

on crenulated bosses, and surrounded by wide smooth areolas,

like those in the genus Spatangus. The heart-shaped shield,

beneath the anal opening, is likewise surrounded by a well-

defined subanal fasciole. The basal portions of the postero-

lateral ambulacra form broad, naked bands, between the poste-

rior border and the mouth. The other characters resemble those

of Spatangus, from which it differs however in possessing a peri-

petal fasciole.

Eupatagus De Konincku, Wright, u. sp.

Syn. Spatangus De Koninckui, Wright, Ann. of Nat. Hist. vol. xv.

p- 178.

The test of the original specimen of Eupatagus De Koninckit

having had the external layer of its shell and consequently its

fascioles denuded, we are now enabled to correct our determi-

nation of this species from a specimen in the collection of the

British Museum, in which these important parts of the anatomy

of the skeleton are well preserved. For the description of this

Urchin see our article Spatangus De Koninckii, to which we

subjoin the followmg note:—The peripetal fasciole is rather

broad, surrounding with little undulation the ambulacral star,

and forming a well-defined boundary between that portion of

the upper surface with large perforated tubercles, and that part

with very small tubercles; the subanal fasciole heart-shaped,

rather broad, and enclosing a shield-like space filled with larger

tubercles ; it extends from the prominent point of the base to

near the lower part of the anal opening.

Scalaria Duciei, Wright, n. sp. Pl. VII. fig. 4a, b.

Diagnosis.—Shell turriculated, imperforate ; spire gently taper-

ing; whorls ten, with transverse prominent plates and longi-

tudinal elevations. The transverse plates, nineteen in number

on the body-whorl, are formed of numerous thin shelly lamine,

closely united where they proceed from the whorl, but out-

wardly they expand and form a rather irregular undulated sur-

face ; each plate describes three curves; two of these, the

ris)

from the Island of Malta. 75

anterior and posterior, are short, and the central one is long,

forming an arch over the whorl; the posterior, at their junc-

tion with the central curve, form angles, from whence blunt

spiny processes proceed; these form a conspicuous ridge on

the posterior upper part of the whorls; the junction of the

anterior with the central curves forms a carina on the body-

whorl, which commences at the posterior border of the aper-

ture, and terminates at the anterior part thereof, at a dis-

tance from the umbilical ridge. The longitudinal elevations

form a kind of cellular structure ; between the plates they are

seven or eight in number, and on them and the intervening

surface of the shell, delicate longitudinal lines are sculptured.

The aperture is entire, and is round or inclining to an oblong.

Dimensions.—Length 27%, inches, diameter of the body-whorl

34ths of an inch.

Collected from the calcareous sandstone No. 4, at Malta.

Lenticulites complanatus, Defrance. Pl. VII. fig. 4a, 5.

Genus Lenticurites, Lamarck. (Subkingdom Radiata.

Class Foraminifera. Order Hélicostégues, D?Orb. Family Naw-

tiloide.)—Shell nautiloid, equilateral, spire rolled on the same

plane, compressed, sublenticular, multilocular ; whorls apparent,

opening narrow, triangular, prominent, against the penultimate

turn of the spire.

Diagnosis.—Shell oblong, lenticular, much compressed; septa

convex, with longitudinal partitions, growth lines very appa-

rent. Long diameter ;4ths of an inch.

This beautiful Foraminiferous shell occurs in great abundance

in No. 2, the yellow sand with blackish grains; in fact it forms

large masses of rock in this bed. As it is constantly associated

with the Echinoderms, we have added a drawing thereof. De-

france noticed, but did not figure this fossil; he collected it at

“Anvers prés de Pontoise, & Dax, & Loignan prés de Bordeaux,

i Boutonnet prés de Montpellier, et en Italie dans les couches,

qui paroissent appartenir au calcaire coquillier grossier*.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IV. V. VI. ann VII.

PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Cidaris Melitensis: a, the upper surface; 6, side view of the am-

bulacral and interambulacra]l areas, natural size; c, an interam-

bulacral plate, and a portion of an ambulacral area with the

poriferous zones, magnified.

* Dict. Se. Nat. tome xxv. p. 453.

18*

276

Fig. 2.

Fig.

On Fossil Echinoderms from the Island of Malta.

Echinus Duciei: a, upper surface ; 6, side view, natural size ; c, the

form of the mouth-opening, showing the disposition of the mar-

ginal notches ; d, the five jaws and teeth “in situ,” imbedded in

a mass of rock; e, the apical disc, showing the arrangement of

the genital and ocular plates; f, two interambulacral plates, and

a portion of a poriferous zone, magnified.

Echinolampas Deshayesii: a, the upper surface; 6, the under sur-

face, natural size ; c, a portion of the test, showing the tubercles,

magnified ; d, a portion of an ambulacral area, and poriferous

zones, magnified.

PLATE V.

. Brissus latus: a, the dorsal surface, reduced one-third in size;

5, the apical disc, magnified; c, the perforated tubercles, with

their crenulated bosses and encircling granules, magnified.

. Brissus oblongus: a, the upper surface, showing the petaloid am-

bulacral star and peripetal fasciole ; b, the under surface, showing

the subanal fasciole, natural size; mouth, and the frajet of the

naked basal portions of the ambulacra; c, the tubercles, and

their circles of granules, magnified.

. Schizaster Parkinsoni: a, the upper surface, showing the petaloid

ambulacral star, the peripetal and lateral fascioles, the natural

size ; 6, a portion of the peripetal fasciole, with the boundary ~

granules, magnified; ¢, a portion of the poriferous zones, mag-

nified.

PLATE VI.

. Brissopsis Duciei: a, the upper surface, showing the petaloidal

ambulacral star, surrounded by the peripetal fasciole, reduced

one-third; 6, six plates with small poriferous tubercles from the

anteal sulcus ; c, form of the pores, and arrangement of the tuber-

cles in the poriferous zones; d, the larger perforated tubercles,

and their crenulated bosses with their circlets of granules ; e, a

portion of the peripetal fasciole, showing how distinctly it is

defined from the rest of the surface by rows of granules.

. Brissopsis crescenticus : a, the wpper surface ; 6, the under surface,

natural size; c, the arrangement of the pores, near the apical

portion of one of the zones.

. Schizaster Desori: a, the upper surface; 6, the under surface,

natural size; c, the perforated tubercles, with their circlets of

granules and crenulated bosses, magnified.

Puate VII.

. Hemiaster Scille: a, the upper surface, showing the ambulacral

star and peripetal fasciole, natural size; b, the under surface of

the same test ; ¢, a lateral view, to show the great height of this

species ; d, the perforated tubercles and encircling granules, mag-

nified; e, a portion of the single ambulacrum, showing the

arrangement of the pores ; f, a portion of a poriferous zone.

. Hemiaster Cotteauii: a, the upper surface, natural size; 6, the

perforated tubercles, with their circles of granules; c, portion of

a poriferous zone ;;d, portion of the peripetal fasciole, with its

boundary granules.

. Sealaria Duciei: a, shell, the natural size ; 5, a fragment showing

the mouth.

Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new species of Leech. 277

Fig. 4. Lenticulites complanatus: a, natural size of this Foraminiferous

shell; 6, a section magnified, showing the cells :—large rocky

masses of this fossil occur in the yellow sand associated with the

Urchins of that deposit.

XXV.—On Monopus medusicola, a species of Leech.

By Paiuie Henry Gossz, A.L.S.

[With a Plate. ]

In my ‘ Devonshire Coast’ (p. 359) I have mentioned the occur-

rence of a small Leech parasitic on the Medusa, Wiilsia stellata.

As I have not been able to assign it to any recognized genus

of the Hirudinide, I will here repeat the characters, give a figure

of it, and appropriate to it a name. Though the note and the

drawing taken of it at the time, are not so detailed as I could

have wished them to be, yet as I can answer for their accuracy

so far as they go, they will at least serve to identify the form,

. should it occur again.

Monorvs (mihi).

Body soft, subcylindrical, depressed; anterior sucker imper-

fect ; posterior a circular disk, at the extremity of a short thick

truncate column, distant one-third of the total length from the

anal extremity, on the ventral side. Anterior extremity obtuse ;

posterior briefly attenuate. Eyes eight, set around the frontal

margin of the anterior disk. Intestinal canal straight, simple ;

anus terminal.

Monopus medusicola (mihi).

Less than 1 line in length ; pellucid: eyes hyaline: parasitic

on Medusee.

The ovary was ample, and contained a number of clear, glo-

bular, highly refractile ova, variously grouped, m the posterior

moiety of the abdomen. Close-set transverse annuli surrounded

the anterior portion. The intestinal canal had two fusiform

swellings, and was enveloped near the cesophagus with opake

cloudy matter.

The generic name was suggested by the foot-like appearance

of the posterior sucker.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. B.

Fig. a. represents Monopus medusicola, ventral surface.

Fig. 6. the same, laterally.

58 Huntingdon Street, Barnsbury Park, March 5, 1855.

278 Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis.

XXVI.—On Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis.

By Witiiam Crarg, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, March 1855.

I PRESENT an account of two very interesting members of the

subaquatic pulmoniferous family of the Limneada, the Ancylus

oblongus, often termed “ A. lacustris” or Velletia lacustris, and

the A. fluviatilis, which have heretofore caused some difficulty

with respect to their relations with each other and to natural

position, and even now excite attention; but I believe these

animals have been brought to a pretty safe anchorage by the

Rey. M. J. Berkeley. I have in some of our scientifie publi-

cations read his observations on one or both (?) these species, but

they have escaped my memory, and I have not at present the

means of reference; the ground therefore is almost new to me, with

this advantage, that whatever errors I may commit, will be cor-

rected by consulting that eminent naturalist’s notes ; and perhaps

my comparison of the two animals with each other, and with the

Limneade, may offer some new points of view, both as regards

their internal anatomy and external aspects, and the generic

considerations connected with natural position. I have been

tempted to enter on this memoir in consequence of the extra-

ordiuary abundance, at Exmouth in 1854, of both these species,

and one of the standards of comparison, the Limneus pereger.

No genus has received greater changes of position than An-

cylus ; the only two British species have even been consigned to

separate genera, the Velletia lacustris and A. fluviatilis,—a most

unfortunate disseverance, as the organs of both are all but iden-

tical. The animals have been pronounced at one time Pectini-

branchiates, at another Cervicobranchiates, and agreeably to the

surmises of conchologists have been passed to and fro, from

their most ancient site as Cyclobranchiates, to Haliotis, Crepidula,

&e. The zoologists who have assigned them a natural location

are Mr. Berkeley, Dr. Gray, and M. de Férussac: as to the

Rev. L. Guilding, whom M. Deshayes quotes as a dominant

authority, his account of the animal of Ancylus is very correct.

As I consider Ancylus more in harmony with the Limneadan

type L. pereger than either Physa and Planorbis, I should have

preferred depositing it as a section of that genus, but I fear the

present race of malacologists are not prepared for so decided a

measure. I have adopted the A. oblongus, the Velletia, nonnull.,

from having given it a close examination, and as being the

dextrorsal species, for the type of the genus Ancylus, and the

Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis. 279

standard of comparison with the A. fluviatilis and Limneus

pereger.

Ancylus oblongus, Brit. Moll. vol. iv. p. 188. pl. 122. fig. 5.

Ancylus lacustris, auct.

Velletia lacustris, nonnull.

Shell an elongated, subdepressed, laterally compressed, coarsely

wrinkled light horn-coloured cone, with a posterior somewhat

horizontal vertex.

Animal pale yellow drab, aspersed with dark lead- or cloud-

coloured minute points varying in intensity ;—we have thus at

the outset the characteristic colouring of the Limneadan tribe.

Though the shell is of similar character with the A. fluviatilis,

the organs instead of being heterostrophe as in that species are

dextrorsal.

The mantle is even with the margin of the shell and bounded

by a frosted line, within which are three irregular, somewhat

distant, peripheral cordons of minute, hyaline white, comma-

shaped fillets, the whole having the aspect of a spangled fringe :

this, and the form of the shell-cone, are the nearest approaches

to Patella, with which genus it has generally been associated by

the older authors. The head is flat and broad, springing from

a short thick neck, and forming a rather elongated hood or veil,

emarginate in the centre, so as to appear bilobed, having the

edges finely crenate: there are no head or neck lappets, but

there is a medial rib terminating in a small limited erect flap at

the anterior point of the head, beneath which is the crosial

puckered buccal orifice leading to a palate of two soft fleshy

lobes rounded in front and pointed behind ; between these a

tolerably long tongue, with the rachis garnished by extremely

close-set fine wiry laminze, that incline posteriorly like the

strands of a feather, and pass through the cesophagus into the

stomach.

The two tentacula are contractile, short, fiat, subtriangularly

tapering to a rounded termination, very divergent, with large

eyes in front at their bases, with rather an internal inclination.

The foot is a narrow elongated oval disk, rounded at both ends,

and has a very limited locomotion.

The cesophageal collar or brain consists of two principal and

other smaller ganglia in close contiguity, which throw off the

usual nervous threads, and on each side of them are the pale

yellow subrotund lobular salivary glands. The muscular system

exhibits no peculiarity, distributing to every part of the body

the necessary strands, and displaying their interlacements at all

angles and planes.

The stomach is white, submedially transversely contracted,

280 Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis.

and divided by a depressed line which gives a bilobed aspect ; it

is ridged externally at the cardia, and within is furnished with

muscular fillets; the intestine is simple throughout, and on

leaving the pylorus winds to the dexter side, terminating just

within the respiratory cavity. The liver is a large pale greenish-

yellow granular mass, deposited below the muscle around the

upper part of the cone.

The sac of viscosity is in close union with the pericardium,

inclining to the left of the dorsal region, the canal of which

from its minuteness escaped our research, but it doubtless is

concurrent with the intestine and rectum. The heart and

auricle, of pale yellow, are at the bottom of the left side of the

respiratory vault. The ovary at the apex of the spire, of a

yellowish-white colour, is attached to the hindermost lobe of

the liver, and presents the figure of a subrotund granular mass

or minute bunch of grapes, having a slender twisted or sinuated

white oviduct that enters the matrix at its lowest point. The

very small bladder is white, sometimes pale blue, elongated or

flask-shaped ; it floats by its long canal between the testicle and

matrix, and probably pours its contents into the latter, but the

extreme minuteness of the parts did not permit us to verify that

point. The testicle is a large granular mass, and can be seen

through the mantle, lying on the dorsal region posterior to the

heart and auricle, partially united to the lower portion of the

matrix, which is of very irregular diameter ; the vas deferens is

easily traced to the termination of the verge.

The verge is under the right tentaculum and is retractile : we

have seen it in every phase: in the genial season it is large,

fleshy and subcylindrical. The orifice of the matrix is very con-

siderably below it, close to the valve of respiration. It is difficult

to conceive how such a constituted animal should be mistaken

for a Pectinibranchiate, unless, as is mentioned below, the

packet of parasites has passed for branchial filaments. The

mantellar collar, which is more or less an attribute of all the

Pulmonifera, is in the Ancyli a slender cord, plain on the left

side, but forms at the respiratory cavity a rather elongated nar-

row expansion or fillet, which we have often seen the animal

elevate for respiration, or to eject the fecal rouleaus: when the

organ of respiration is opened, the network does not appear

greatly developed: the artery, vein, and the descending aorta

could not be verified. The heart and auricle are with difficulty

observed in the pericardium.

The above observations show that this animal is a true Lim-

neadau : we do not pretend that they are without error, for it is

extremely difficult to separate and define the exact position and

precise form of the organs of so minute a creature.

Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis. 281

We hope to prove that the next species, the sinistrorsal A.

fluwwiatilis, is an undoubted congener of our present animal, and

that both will be acknowledged to have every essential character

of the Limnei.

The reproduction of the Ancyli, and Limneade in general, is

that of the Helicide, a congressional hermaphroditism, though

differmg in some curious particulars. Our dredger has repeat-

edly verified in this species the recorded accounts of the smgular

androgenous concatenations of this family when under the ge-

nial influences,—another proof of their race, from habitudes, in-

dependent of animal structure.

This species abounds at Exmouth on aquatic plants. I have

never seen it on stones, as is generally the case with A. fluvia-

tilis. The animal at this season (July) is infested with fourteen

to twenty or more of a species of Gordius or Filaria, which are

slender, cylindrical, and very vivacious, blunt or rounded at

both extremities; they fix themselves between the mantle and

the body around the pedicle of the foot, and are in constant

vibration,—so much so, that a novice might mistake them for

branchial filaments. One would suppose that such a colony

of vigorous parasites must greatly annoy the “ bénéficiaire :” I

have examined 100, and all had this retinue.

Ancylus fluviatilis, auct.

The shell presents a more elevated and regular cone than that

of the Ancylus oblongus, and when cleansed from its ferrugimous

coat, is of a clear, very light, delicate horn-colour, and adorned

with fine close-set raised strize that diverge from the apex to the

periphery of the aperture ; the vertex is posterior.

The animal is so generically similar to the preceding species,

that it will not be necessary to do more than to present a com-

parative view of their organs.

This species is sinistrorsal, but that is a mere accidental con-

dition involving only a transposition of the organs. The prin-

cipal variation as regards the shell is its more circular figure, and

in respect of the animal, the foot is shorter and broader, the

result of the less elongated cone ; otherwise it is of similar shape

and rounded at both ends ; the colours only differ in being of a

more quiet drab, speckled with white points, instead of the pale

eolden-yellow hue and minute lead-coloured lines or dots that

prevail in the A. oblongus.

The head, hood, veil, and buccal apparatus of the two, scarcely

vary, beyond the crosial orifice of the latter organ in this animal

being more rayed and finely puckered, within which is a similar

palate of two fleshy lobes rounded in front and pointed behind ;

from thence a rather shorter and broader tongue passes through

282 Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis.

the cesophagus to the stomach; the cesophagus is inserted a

little on one side of the cardia, and when withdrawn by force

presents a bluish-white, bulbous, minutely perforated termination.

The configuration of the stomach is nearly the same in both

species; it is ridged externally at the cardia, and at one-third

of its length from thence becomes slightly constricted, and then

expands into a subglobose or bursiform sphere oblate at the

pyloric axis ; in the interior it is furnished with muscular raised

fillets, and is usually filled with a white pulp; the duodenum

and intestine make about a fold and a half in the liver, ter-

minating as rectum close to the respiratory cavity ; these organs

are of a pale brown colour, finely circularly striated, and when

placed in extension are less than half an inch long ; they have no

twists, ceeca, or inflations ; the stomach is of a brownish-gray ; the

liver is dark brown, and more granular than in the last species.

The tentacula and eyes scarcely differ: in this, the mantle is

plain, and without the comma-shaped points of the A. oblongus.

The verge is white, long, large, fleshy, subcylindrical, retractile,

issuing under the left tentaculum; the orifice of the matrix is

quite as distant from it as in its congener, being close to the

respiratory vault, and accompanied by a minute vesica. The

mantellar collar is a gently inflated cord, expanding on the

right and left hand, according as the condition is dextrorsal or

sinistrorsal, into a small, oval, flat fillet, which the animal ele-

vates when it respires or evolves the rejectamenta. In both, the

rectum and canal of the viscous lobe debouche in close connexion

with the respiratory cavity, which is situated about one-third

from the posterior end, so that the interval of separation be-

tween the matrix and verge is nearly at opposite extremities.

The pulmoniferous cavity displays, though only with high

powers, the heart, auricle, and principal veins, as in its fellow.

The lobular salivary glands, and the brain, of two principal and

smaller ganglia, differ hut slightly ; here the nervous masses are

more concentrated. All these pomts, with those not mentioned,

as the ovary, testis, vas deferens, are so essentially alike, as to

render distinction only amenable to very insignificant spe-

cialties.

If we compare ot Ancyli with one of the principal Limnea-

dan types, the L. pereger, we shall find the generalities sub-

stantially the same; and in respect of the specialties, the stomach

of the ‘pereger’ is more contracted and taper at the cardia, with

the constriction lower, and the intestine more than proportion-

ately longer. The mantellar collar is also more firmly pro-

nounced, in consequence of the shape of the aperture. As to

other external variations, the head may be flatter, the tentacula

broader and more membranaceous, and the shell of a greater or

Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis. 283

less extended spire. The salivary glands are conspicuous, and

the nervous masses of the brain, as in Ancylus, consist of larger

and smaller ganglia. The muscular structure of the Limneade

offers no points for particular remark.

Some naturalists, as already stated, have removed from An-

cylus the A. oblongus, their Velletia lacustris, on the grounds

of generic considerations; we think our present notes will

dissipate these views. They adduce as an argument for di-

stinction, independently of structural contour, that the woof or

histology of the lingual riband is very different in the two.

We do not dispute this point, but consider it of no importance

except as a specialty, and observe, that if such variations are

to be regarded as the elements of generic composition, we

feel confident that naturalists who adopt them will involve their

generic states in inextricable confusion. We have examined the

lingual ribands of many species, and found singular discrepan-

cies, not only in the species of a genus, but in the same species,

that have convinced us of the unfitness of such bases for generic

dispositions. It may be admitted that the dentition of the

Vertebrata has been of use, especially in fossil cases, as generic

aids, but there is little analogy between it and the tongues of

the Gasteropoda.

In the many Rissoe we have examined, we have found the

persistent frame of the riband, independent of the uncini and

other accessories, vary. We believe the same may be said of

the other Gasteropodan groups; at the same time we do not

deny that some of them show a rough similarity of conforma-

tion, but it is unsatisfactory, and inapplicable for stable and

decisive generic determination.

The late Professor Forbes at one time thought favourably of

M. Lovén’s views, and sent me a copy of the Swedish pamphlet,

requesting my opinion of the value of the gasteropodan lingual

riband. After a laborious and painful examination, in con-

sequence of the minuteness of the Rissoidean ribands, I replied,

that I did not think the employment of the tongue of the

Gasteropoda, as a means of a new generic distribution, would be

attended with valid results, and that I was bound to say, I

greatly feared, if adopted, it would prove a source of much

confusion and unnatural determination. Professor Forbes, in

reply, informed me that, in consequence of a severe attack of

fever, he could not for a week or two make any comments on

my communication, and the subject was never afterwards re-

newed.

Though the learned Professor, in his excellent ‘ British

Mollusca,’ has frequently mentioned the lingual ribands, I

believe he never considered them as likely to become the accre-

284 Mr. W. Clark on Ancylus oblongus and A. fluviatilis.

dited bases of generic construction, for it is apparent throughout

his descriptive notes that almost every species of each genus

not only varies in its accessorial garniture, but also often in its

fundamental structure. The only instance in which he speaks

with anything like impression on the gasteropodan tongues, is

on the transference of the mimute Murices to his Conide. Yet,

strange to say, though he admits that they, his Mangelia, have

the vital organs of the Murices, he removes them from their

legitimate station as species of that genus to one different, both

as regards the structure of the shell and animal,—to the Con-

volutide, on the ground of their dentition approaching that of

the Cones. But even here there is error, as some of the

tongues of his Mangelie are of muricidal type. Notwithstanding

our deference, we think that this great zoologist has here failed

to define the true limits of generic composition.

To attempt a classification on such elements will assuredly

induce deplorable results, by the disseverance of groups and

families that are now indissolubly united by nature through the

identity of every essential organ. The dispersion consequent

on such a proceeding cannot fail to dislocate, more or less, every

genus, and consign its species to a false malacological position.

We need go no further than our present memoir to prove the

fallacy of the lingual riband test, which has split our Ancyli into

two genera, Ancylus and Velletia, the tongues of which differ

materially in composition, whilst every other organ pronounces

them congeneric and of true Limneadan extraction.

We ask, then, can zoologists for a moment put into compe-

tition the essential consentaneity of all the important organs of

the Ancyli, excepting the details of the lingual riband, and con-

tend that the variations in its fabric ought to swamp an identi-

cal concatenation of every other source of vitality, and entitle it

to become the dictator of natural position? The supporters of

such a doctrine might with more reason have adopted the varia-

tions of the nervous ganglia, or of any other organ, for the basis

of a new scheme of generic arrangement, instead of the very

worst and most fallacious: and even if there were any value in

their view, it cannot be used, from the difficulty, in a thousand

instances, of being put into practice : then why make the attempt,

when we have other means of easier and more sure application,—

the comparison of the united organs and physiological states of

the different animals? We think that the tongue of the Gas-

teropoda will never exercise a greater influence than as a spe-

- cialty of excessive variableness.

The habitat of this species greatly differs from A. oblongus in

being rarely attached to aquatic plants, and then only in deep,

slow rivers, whilst its congener is never fixed to stones. At

M. E. Claparede on Actinophrys Sol. 285

Exmouth and its vicinity every brook abounds with these crea-

tures, adhering like limpets to pebbles, and encrusted with a

ferruginous deposit from the waters. It is difficult to conceive

how they can with safety come to the surface to breathe pure

air, as in winter and spring during the freshes, and even in

summer, the gentlest current would probably drive such light

and delicate animals down the stream, and cause them to perish

if they ventured to quit their moorings; they must therefore of

necessity remain at anchor under the influence of a Patella-like

adhesion, unless they have the power, when they wish to breathe

pure air, of veering out a filamentary cable, by which they can

withdraw again after respiration to their original site; or, that

they, and all the Limnei, though pulmoniferous, can, from some

peculiarity of the respiratory organs, extract, for an almost in-

definite time, sufficient vital fluid for aération. These alterna-

tives are not, perhaps, very improbable hypotheses, but at

present we cannot determine which of them may solve the diffi-

culty.

The animal, though its habitat is so different, is infested by

the same parasites as the A. oblongus. We sum up and conclude

with the single remark, that both our British Ancyli are con-

generic, and have essentially similar organs as all the Lim-

neade.

I am, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

Wiiiam Crark.

XXVII.—-On Actinophrys Sol. By E. Craparipe.

[Concluded from p. 217.]

I AsceRTAINED nothing new with regard to the mode of propa-

gation of Actinophrys. I have never witnessed decided instances

of conjugation, but have often observed circumstances which

indicated either a division or a conjugation. One instance of

actual division has however occurred to me. Kolliker, Cohn,

and Stein have mentioned perfect conjugations. Perty also

refers to a similar phenomenon in his Actinophrys brevipilis

(brevicirrhis ?), and even mentions a mutual conjugation of seven

individuals of A. Hichhornii. Stein also speaks of the conjuga-

tion of several individuals of his A. oculata, and states that he

has found seven individuals in conjugation. It does not how-

ever appear probable, from the words he employs, that he saw

these seven individuals separate, and it appears to me that we

286 M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

are not justified in concluding that every compound form is

produced by conjugation, as Stein and Perty are inclined to do.

We know, in fact, very little about the signification of these

processes in the Infusoria, and if it be proved that more than

two individuals may thus be fused together, the connexion of

these phenomena with reproduction will become exceedingly

doubtful. The word conjugation might in this case be dropped,

as it leads the thoughts involuntarily to the wonderful process

by which fertilization is effected in Spirogyra amongst the Algz,

or in Diplozoon paradoxzum and the Gregarinide amongst ani-

mals, replacing it by Stein’s expression process of fusion, or as

Ehrenberg has it, zygose. But what wouid then be the meaning

of the phenomenon? Ehrenberg * regards it as a means of invi-

gorating the species, which is certainly a curious idea, and not

very reconcilable with the ordinary laws of nature.

Whether Actinophrys has any other mode of propagation be-

sides self-division is unknown. On this subject Nicolet has pro-

duced a very singular memoir, of which an abstract is to be

found in the ‘Comptes Rendus’ of the Academy of Sciences of

Paris for 1848; I can, however, put no faith in it. He pro-

fesses to have seen an ovary enclosed in a membranous capsule,

and another sexual gland in Actinophrys! Ehrenberg does not

go so far as this, although it was of such importance to him to

point out organs which he could represent as ovaries and seminal

glands; he is contented with saying, “ The pale round space m

the middle which Miiller saw on desiccation, may be the male

sexual glands, which I have never made out quite clearly. A

granular cloud may be connected with the ovaries.” Nicolet

asserts that Actinophrys lays eggs, from which Halteria grandi-

nella, Duj. (Trichodina grandinella, Ehrb.) is evolved. In a second

mode of propagation the young are developed from germs pre-

existing in a wheel-animalcule, the Rotator inflatus (Rotifer ?) !

These germs produce Halterie “qui s’échappent en sautant.”

Perty states that Podophrydes are developed from Actino-

phrydes, which however is scarcely reconcilable with Stein’s ob-

servations upon the Acineta-like state of the Vorticelle.

We come now to the interesting but controvertible question

of the anatomical structure of Actinophrys. Kolliker’s obser-

vations and my own have satisfactorily proved that no value is

to be attached to the assumption that this animal possesses a

mouth and an anus. It is equally impossible to admit the ex-

istence of a general integument, as Actinophrys can push out the

mucous or gelatinous matter of which its body is composed,

take in nourishment, or evacuate the residue of digestion, from

* Bericht der Berl. Akad. April 1854.

M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol. 287

any point of its surface at pleasure. Thus, Siebold’s assertion

that when the contractile vesicles are protruded the integument

retains sufficient elasticity to drive the nutritive fluid back into

the parenchyma, also falls to the ground, and we must endeavour

to explain this phenomenon in another way. Perty indeed

states that in Actinophrys viridis he has distinguished a cap-

sule, perhaps only optically of a reddish colour, and its contents,

consisting of closely packed green globules. The capsule ap-

peared to him to be double, but the two laminz were united in

different places, so as to give it a waved appearance. He also

ascribes. the same character to his A. brevipilis (brevicirrhis ?).

His figures, however, show that this notion has arisen from an

illusion. Actinophrys Sol often presents the same tuberculated

appearance, and Perty’s supposed skin is nothing but the cor-

tical layer already mentioned. He would probably have adopted

a different opmion if he had seen the animal in the act of

taking nourishment.

The entire mass of the body in Actinophrys appears to con-

sist of the same substance,—sarcode as Dujardin would call it.

This substance, which occurs in all Rhizopoda, looks like a tough

mucus or thick jelly. The radiating processes are also composed

of the same material ; of this we may easily be convinced, if we

observe the animal when it is slowly extending or contracting

its processes, or when the latter are seen bending and fusing

together. I have never seen these processes become stiff, as

Perty states, so that other Infusoria could impale themselves

upon them, and I have no hesitation in regarding this as an

impossibility. It is nevertheless quite certain that small ani-

mals and plants remain adhering to them, for these rays are

true tentacles. Indeed their contact must have something very

unpleasant about it, for larger Infusoria, even such as Parame-

cium Aurelia, on coming accidentally within their reach, start

back with the greatest rapidity, sometimes even dragging the

Actinophrys, to which they have incautiously attached them-

selves, a considerable distance with them.

Like Kolhker, therefore, we refer Actinophrys to the Rhizo-

poda, but we cannot adopt his views as to its constitution. Thus

he adopts Dujardin’s sarcode without reservation, so that these

wonderful creatures would consist of a structureless body, a

homogeneous contractile substance without mouth, intestine, or

any other organ ; and finally, at least according to KOlliker, they

would be unicellular animals. I cannot, however, agree in the

least with this latter view. Actinophrys, Ameba, Arcella, and the

other Rhizopoda, are entirely destitute of an integument ; the

cell-membrane is consequently deficient. I must equally deny

the existence of a nucleus in the naked Rhizopoda (at least in

288 M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

Actinophrys Sol and Ameba diffluens), and the shell-bearmg

forms (at least Arcella) are also probably destitute of this struc-

ture, but the opacity of the shell in most of these prevents us from

arriving at any certainty. Kolliker himself was aware of these

facts, nevertheless he regards the Rhizopoda, like all the other

Infusoria, as cells. But then, I would ask, what remains as the

characteristic of a cell, if both nucleus and membrane may be

wanting at the same time? Kolliker indeed raises the question,

whether it be not possible that the young Rhizopoda are true

cells, and that the nucleus and membrane afterwards disappear,

as is the case, for instance, with the nucleus in the blood-

corpuscles of man. We may conceive the possibility of this,

but where do we find any proof it? Has any observation sup-

porting it ever been made? Ehrenberg himself, to whom it was

of such importance to find sexual organs in his Polygastrica,

admits that he could never clearly make out the seminal glands

(nucleus) of Actinophrys. Very small individuals (and I have

had them much smaller than those observed by Kolliker) treated

with dilute acetic acid exhibited no trace of a nucleus. This

supposition, that Actinophrys and other Rhizopoda pass through

a previous cellular condition, has consequently no foundation in

fact.

A cell consists of three parts,—nucleus, membrane, and con-

tents. If Kolliker asserts that the coexistence of these three

parts is not indispensably necessary, and that even two of them

may be deficient,—that, for example, we may attribute the sig-

nification of a cell, to the contents remaining alone, and con-

tained in nothing,—I must confess that such an idea is beyond

my power of conception. A cell without nucleus and membrane

appears to me to be much the same as a man without body and

soul, a thing which perhaps may be, but will certainly be no

man. If, therefore, with Kolliker, we regard the Rhizopoda as

a class of unicellular animals, the organisms which it includes

will be principally distinguished by their having nothing to do

with cells, as they consist of a shapeless mass of a structureless

homogeneous substance.

Kolliker, however, refers all Infusoria to his class of uni-

cellular animals. He does not even support his view by ar-

euments; for he assumes that the fact “cannot be subject to

the slightest doubt, with any one who will only examme an

Opalina, a Bursaria, a Nassula, &c., pretty closely.” Never-

theless, we shali venture to put forward some opinions upon

this subject. We are not yet convinced that in Lowxodes bur-

saria, the so-called chlorophylle grains are not chlorophylle

vesicles (they often occur perfectly colourless), with which the

wall of the body is covered. They are closely attached to this

M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol. 289

wall, and very regularly arranged. If they be granules, they

might even be regarded as nuclei, of a nature quite different

from that of the so-called nucleus of Loxodes, which would then

probably have to be regarded as quite a different organ. But,

not to dwell any longer upon mere suppositions, let us pass to

the Vorticelle. How can these animals, with their composite

structure, their bell, their nucleus, stalk, muscle, &c., be de-

scribed as unicellular? The muscle of a Vorticella is evidently

as distinct and independent an organ as any muscle in a higher

animal. It even possesses the second elementary tissue, the elastic

cylinder. Even the cilia of the true Infusoria indicate a much

higher organization than that of an unicellular creature, and I

do not think that they can be regarded as mere excrescences of

acell. It is very probable that both nerves and muscles exist,

although our present instruments are insufficient for their dis-

covery. The movements of the cilia in the Infusoria cannot be

compared with those of a ciliated epithelium. The latter goes

on involuntarily throughout the life of the animal, and some-

times does not cease even with its death. In the Infusoria, as

in the Rotatoria, on the contrary, the movement of the cilia is

entirely voluntary. No one, in fact, can overlook the great

similarity of the ciliary apparatus of the Infusoria with that of

the Rotatoria, but no one will regard the latter as mere append-

ages of cells; from these to the tentacles of the Polypes is only

a single step. In short, it is equally impossible to regard a

Vorticella or a Stentor, and a Hydra, or any other Polype, as a

single cell.

_ We have already proved that the Rhizopoda are not single

eells; but what are the arguments in favour of thei multi-

cellular constitution? Dujardin, true to his theory, has chosen

the name sarcode with great judgment, to express a substance

which he considered to replace the muscles of the higher animals.

But this cannot be the only function of sarcode ;—it must also

act like nervous matter in conducting sensation and will; it

must separate the fluid which serves for the solution of the ali-

mentary matters, and secrete various materials like horn or

chitine (Arcella), or adhesive substances (Difflugia, &c.), for the

formation of the shell; im short, it must be able to perform all

the functions necessary for the support and propagation of the

animal. It is very difficult to understand how a structureless

mass can secrete two quite different substances in the same

animal (as, for example, in Arcella), one of which solidifies into

a shell, whilst the other serves for the solution of nutritive

matter. The numerous functions performed by these organisms

render it highly probable that this, so-called, amorphous, strue-

tureless mass will be found to be of a more composite nature,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 19

290 M. E. Claparéde on Actinophrys Sol.

when we get more perfect instruments than those of which we

can now avail ourselves. How can we imagine that the will of

a nerveless animal can influence a structureless substance? If

we consider how difficult it is to make out the nerves even of

comparatively large Radiata, we should not deny the existence

of a nervous system because we cannot find it at once.

As regards Actinophrys Sol in particular, we must either drop

the class of unicellular animals altogether, or refer this animal

to some other place. Even if we admitted that Actinophrys was

the equivalent of a cell, it would still not be unicellular, for an

endogenous cell-production has taken place in it. The con-

tractile vesicle is nothing but a cell. In other Infusoria it may

be considered that this organ is merely a cavity or vacant space

in the sarcode. But such an assumption is quite impossible im

Actinophrys. In this animal the contractile vesicle is brought

to the surface in such a manner, that Siebold, who assumed the

existence of an integument, was astonished that this should

retain sufficient elasticity to drive the nutritive fluid back into

the parenchyma. As it is now certain that Actinophrys possesses

no integument, the phenomenon becomes still more wonderful.

The organ, when dilated, looks like a thin soap-bubble, and

exhibits a simple margin. How then can we explain the return

of the fluid by the contractile sarcode? Would it not be con-

trary to all the laws of mechanics, that the fluid should rather

force its way through the tough, thick mass of the body, than

break throvgh the extremely thin wall of the contractile vesicle,

consisting of the same substance, which alone separates it from

the external water? It is only necessary to observe the action

of the contractile vesicle of an Actinophrys for a few minutes, to

be convinced of the presence of an including membrane. At

Jeast, no doubt remains in our mind upon this pomt. And if

the presence of this membrane in Actinophrys be once received,

its existence in the other Infusoria becomes all the more pro-

bable. In fact, we are justified in supposing that not only the

contractile vesicle, but also the pyriform outlets of Paramecium

are clothed with a proper membrane. Kolliker himself sup-

poses that the contractile vesicle, when present, is the equivalent

of a cell-membrane. With the proof of the existence of such a

formation in Actinophrys, his hypothesis of the unicellular con-

stitution of that animal consequently falls to the ground.

[Throughout this memoir the author speaks of the animal

upon which his observations were made as the Actinophrys Hich-

hornit of Ehrenberg. In a supplementary note, however, he

states that he was in error in the determination of the species,

and that the animal was really the A. So/; under these cir-

Royal Society. 291

cumstances we have substituted the latter name for the one

adopted in the paper.

The author also states that the animal described by Kolliker

under the name of Actinophrys Sol, is the A. Eichhornii, Ehrb.,

but adds, that specimens of that species, which came under his

notice after the printing of his paper had commenced, agreed

exactly, in regard to the contractile vesicle, with those which

formed the subject of his previous investigations. He did not

observe it in the act of feeding.

He also states that Arcedla vulgaris possesses as many as ten

contractile vesicles, and that he was in error in ascribmg only

two of those organs to that Rhizopod.—TRaNs aor. |

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

The letter o indicates the contractile vesicle throughout all the figures.

Fig. 1. Actinophrys Sol, in its ordinary sun-like form.

Fig. 2. A. Sol, in the act of division or conjugation, with two contractile

vesicles.

Fig. 3. An Actinophrys im the act of feeding. A Chlamidomonas and an

Astasia have just been enclosed by the slimy substance.

Fig. 4. An Actinophrys in the act of pushing out the slimy substance

(a and 6).

Figs. 5 & 6. Peculiar and unusual forms of A. Sol.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

January 18, 1855.—Sir Benjamin Brodie, Bart., in the Chair.

“On the Dots upon the Valves of the Diatomacee.’”’ By J. W.

Griffith, M.D., F.L.S.

In a former paper, it was stated that the markings or dots

upon the valves of the Diatomacez, are the optical expressions

of depressions existing upon the valves.

All those authors who have paid special attention to the Diato-

macez, have considered the markings to denote cells; among these

we find Ehrenberg*, Kutzingt, Ralfst, Smith§, and Quekett|j.

The evidence I adduced in regard to the more coarsely marked

Diatomacee, as Isthmia, &c., being furnished with depressions and

not cells, is, I believe, satisfactory and conclusive; and this view

has been admitted in a paper since read before the Royal Society ¥.

A different view has been taken of the nature of the finer mark-

ings, as those upon some species of Gyrosigma, by the author of the

* Die Infusionsthierchen. f J Die Bacillarien, and Spec. Algarum.

t Annals of Nat. History, 1843. § British Diatomacee.

|| Histological Catalogue of the College of Surgeons; and Lectures delivered

before the College of Surgeons.

§ Proceedings of the Royal Society, June 15, 1854.

19*

292 Zoological Society :—

paper last quoted, as by previous authors; and the object of this

note is to direct attention to the support which the extended view

argued for by me in the paper above referred to, viz. that the finer

markings also correspond to depressions, derives from analogy.

The structure of the Diatomacez, and their modes of reproduc-

tion, are, as is well known, remarkable ;—so much so, that these

organisms have been claimed by botanists as members of the vege-

table, and by zoologists as belonging to the animal kingdom. The

preponderance of evidence is decidedly in favour of their vegetable

nature; but, be this as it may, they must all be classed together,—

they form a perfectly natural family. Hence we have a strong argu-

ment in favour of the markings upon their valves being identical,

and as these are evidently depressions in the genera and species with

coarsely marked valves ([sthmia, &c.), we should expect from ana-

logy that the same would apply to those with finer markings. And

this view receives further support, from the fact, that under varied

methods of illumination, corresponding appearances are presented

by the markings when viewed by the microscope, from those which

are very large, as in Isthmia, through those of moderate and smail

size, as in the species of Cosctnodiscus, down to those in which

they are extremely minute, as in the species of Gyrosigma, &c. The

angular (triangular or quadrangular) appearance assumed by the

markings, arises from the light transmitted through the valves being

unequally oblique. This may be readily shown in the more coarsely

marked valves (Isthmia, Coscinodiscus), which present the true

structural appearance when the light is reflected by the mirror in

its ordinary position, and the spurious angular appearance when the

light is rendered oblique by moving the mirror to one side.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

December 13, 1853.—R. C. Griffith, Esq., in the Chair.

Descriptions oF New Species or BucCcONID.e.

By Parure Lutyey Scuater, F.Z.S.

1. Bucco raptratus, Sclater. B. supra clare ferrugineus, nigro

transversim radiatus ; nucha et dorso summo pene omnino

nigris ; corpore subtus et torque cervicali supra pallide fulves-

centi-albis ; capitis lateribus, pectore et ventris lateribus lineis

nigris transversim radiatis ; loris, gula, ventre medio crissoque

albis ; pedibus nigris ; rostro plumbeo.

Long. tota 8-0; ale, 3:4; caudee, 3°0.

Hab. in Nova Grenada. Mus. Britannico.

Obs. B. chacuru affinis, sed subtus radiatus et rostro plumbeo nec

rubro; maculis auricularibus nullis.

2. Bucco sTriATIPECTUS, Sclater. B. corpore supra nigrescente,

alis caudaque magis brunnescentibus, omnino rufescente trans-

versim striatis; capite nigro fere immaculato; mento albo;

gutture toto et collo undique fulvo-rujis ; pectore et ventris

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Bucconide. 293

lateribus albis, nigro longitudinaliter striatis ; ventre medio

albo, crisso fulvescente.

Long. tota, 7°8; alee, 3°5.

Hab. in Bolivia. Mus. Derbiano.

Obs. Species B. maculato maxime affinis sed subtus striis nigris

iec maculis rotundis aspersa.

3. Maracoprita ruLvocutaris, Sclater. M. capite toto et

dorso summo nigris, scapis plumarum clare fulvis ; dorso, alis

caudaque fuliginoso-brunneis ; dorso medio punctis paucis tri-

angularibus fulvis ; uropygii plumis anguste fulvo marginatis ;

cauda immaculata ; mento et gutture toto clare fulvis ; pectore

negro, scapis plumarum late albis ; ventre pallide fulvescente.

Long. tota 8°5; ale, 3°7.

Hab. in Bolivia. Mus. Derbiano.

Affinis M. torquate, Hahn.

4. MALacopriLa SUBSTRIATA, Sclater. M. supra umbrino-brun-

nea, capite nigrescentiore ; capite et dorso summo longitrorsum

Sulvo striolatis ; dorsi et uropygii plumis rufescentibus, ochraceo

anguste marginatis; alis caudaque immaculate cinerascenti-

brunneis; loris et mystacibus elongatis, albis; lateribus capitis

et corpore infra nigrescentibus, ochraceo et albo late striatis ;

gula media et pectore toto rufescenti-ochraceis ; ventre brunneo

et ochraceo-albido confuse mixto ; cauda subtus cinerascentiore ;

rostro pedibusque nigris.

Long. tota, 7°8; ale, 3°8; caude, 3°8.

Hab. in Nova Grenada.

5. Mavacoprita aspersa, Sclater. M. supra fuliginoso-brun-

nea, dorso rufescentiore ; alis caudaque immaculate brunneis ;

nucha, dorso toto et alarum tectricibus maculis triangularibus,

clare fulvis, aspersis ; loris albescentibus ; regionis auricularis

plumarum scapis pallide fulvis ; mystacibus et plumis mentali-

bus rigidis; gula alba; pectore in ferrugineum transeunte ;

ventre toto crissoque obscure albis, ferrugineo tinctis ; pectore

et ventris lateribus obsolete fuliginoso-striatis ; rostro nigro,

mandibula inferiore ad basin flava; pedibus obscure brunneis.

Long. tota 7°25; ale, 3°2; caude, 3:2.

Hab. in Venezuela. Mus. Britannico.

Obs. Species preecedenti et M. mystacali, Lafr., quasi intermedia ;

coloribus corporis superi huic, inferioris vero illi approximans.

I am at present acquainted with about thirty-two species of the

fissirostral family Bucconide, of which I believe the five just de-

scribed to be hitherto unrecognised. Two of them are to be found

in the Derby Museum at Liverpool; of two there are specimens in

the British Museum: the only example of the Malacoptila sub-

striata I have yet seen is in my own collection.

Four natural genera have been constituted in this family, Bucco,

Malacoptila, Monasa, and Chelidoptera. For the more debile and

294 Zoological Society :—

passerine form of Malacoptila, represented by the Bucco rubecula,

Spix, and Lypornix ruficapilla, Tschudi, I propose the new generic

or subgeneric appellation Nonnula, type N. rubecula (Bucco rube-

cula, Spix, Av. Bras. i. t. 39. fig. 1. p. 51). The members of this

section are much inferior in size to the true Malacoptile.

DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME New Species or Exotic Morus

BELONGING OR ALLIED TO THE GENUS SATURNIA.

By J. O. Westrwoop, F.L.S. etc.

Having, in a former Article in this work, (‘ Annals’ for April 1850,

p- 290), reviewed the whole of the known species of large African

moths belonging or nearly allied to the genus Saturnia, and haying

also, in the ‘‘Cabinet of Oriental Entomology,” described and figured

a number of species of the same group from various parts of India,

I purpose in the present paper to describe several additional species,

chiefly from the New World, which appears to be very rich in these

fine insects. For several of the species contained in this memoir I

am indebted to D. Coffin, Esq., who on his return from Mexico most

liberally presented me with his whole collection, formed in that

country during a residence of considerable extent.

Sarurn1A Orizapa, Westw. SS. alis anticis maris subfalcatis,

posticis elongatis ; in utroque sexu fulvis, brunneo griseoque variis,

omnibus plaga magna triangulari (in omnibus alis equali), apice

extus in strigam undatam albam intus nigro marginatam, insidenti,

macula subapicali alarum anticarum e guttis tribus nigris com-

posila, linea tenuissima nigra valde undulata submarginali serie

macularum parvarum in alis posticis includente. § 2

Expans. alar. antic. maris, 5} une. ; foem. 64 unc.

Hab. in Mexico. Communicayit D. Coffin. In Mus. Westwood.

This species is closely allied to Sat. duvrota (Cramer, pl. 8. fig. ),

from Surinam, but differs at once in the form of the vitreous patch

of the hind wings.

The general colour is dark fulvous, the middle portion of the wings

being darker than the base and apex. The front of the thorax is

marked by a narrow transverse white line, and there is a broader

transverse one across its hind part, connected with a white streak

running in a continuous line along the hind margin of the fore wings

for about one quarter of their length, where it forms a strong angle

and runs nearly to the costa; it is outwardly edged with black ; this

is succeeded by the large vitreous patch in the centre of the wings,

of a triangular form, the side towards the base of the wing being rather

emarginate ; and its apex rests upon a white undulated striga run-

ning across the wings, edged within with black, beyond which the

wing is much irrorated with pale and grey scales, especially towards

the costa; near the tip of the wing is a black crescent, and a patch

composed of three small black spots in a triangle, on a fulvous ground,

preceded by a curved white line ; the margin of the wing is ashy buff,

traversed by a very slender, very much waved black line.

Mr. J. O. Westwood on new species of Saturnia. 295

The hind wings have a similar-sized vitreous patch in the middle,

its basal edge being nearly straight, preceded by an arched white line,

outwardly edeed with black and. connected towards the costa with the

strongly-wav ed white line (inwardly edged with black) on which the

apex ‘of the vitreous patch rests; the ashy buff margin of the wing

bears a series of small black spots, follow ed by a very slender waved

black line.

On the underside the wings have the base of a rich darker brown

colour (extending as far as the undulated transverse striga), the api-

eal half of the wings (as well as the costa of the hind ones) being

much paler.

The antennz of the males are not very broadly feathered; they

are 32-jointed, each joint emitting four branches of equal length, ex-

cept about eight of the terminal joints, in which one of the pairs of

branches gradually diminishes in length, and becomes obsolete im

two or three of the terminal joints. The antennze of the female are

less strongly feathered, and one of the pairs of branches becomes ob-

solete in about seven of the terminal joints.

Saturnia Zacateca, Westw. 8S. alis valde angustis subfalcatis

nigris, omnibus macula maxima vitrea, anticis striga basali geni-

culata alba, ad apicem fulvo, castaneo griseoque variegatis, fascia

interrupta alba extus rufescenti ; posticis nigris, prope marginem

posticum fascia interrupta alba extus castaneo-rufa, margine pos-

tico griseo variegato. J

Expans. alar. antic. unc. 33.

Hab. in Bogota, Americze Meridionalis. In Mus. Hope.

This curious species is at once distinguished by its very narrow

wings and the large size of the glassy spots, especially in the hinder

pair; the body is ‘black, with a white ring round the neck and a less

distinct fascia across the hind part of the thorax. The antennz are

very strongly branched ; the fore wings are especially long and narrow

and slightly faleate at the tip, whichia is rounded ; they are of a black

colour, “slightly tinged with chestnut, and powdered, especially along

the fore margin, with grey scales. A narrow, straight, white striga

extends from the base of the wing to the vitreous spot, where it is an-

gulated, and runs towards the fore margin. The centre of the wing is

occupied by a large, elongated, suboval heptagonal vitreous spot, which

is not traversed by any transverse vein, the branches of the median

vein being pushed so far backward, as to admit of its occupying so

large a clear space; a narrow white fascia extends from its extre-

mity to the costa, and from the middie of its hinder margin to the

hind margin of the wing, the space between which and the apical mar-

gin is varied with chestnut, red and grey scales and luteous patches.

The tip of the wing is orange, with a chestnut patch and a white

angulated line, below which is a large oval chestnut-red patch, bear-

ing a black spot and divided into sey veral parts by dark luteous lines.

The hind wings are almost entirely occupied by a large oval glassy

pateh destitute of veins, the subcostal vein being pushed towards the

costal margin, and the median one towards the ral margin, and their

296 Zoological Soctety :—

branches emitted at an unusual distance from the base of the wing;

the apical portion is coloured in the same way as in the fore wings,

except that the luteous spots form a narrow, continuous, submarginal

fascia, enclosing a series of transverse, black spots more or less aed

in pairs.

Saturnia Jorvuwa, Westw. S. alis fulvo-fuscis; anticis macula

subtriangulari, posticis macula subovali, vilreis albo nigroque mar-

ginatis, striga angulata e basi ad costam anticarum, alteraque

multidentata (communi) pone medium albis nigro roseoque margi-

natis ; striga tenui, nigra, undata, subapicali, macula tripartita,

nigra versus apicem connexa; posticis serie submarginali macu-

larum rosearum, extus linea undata, nigra e margine griseo sepa-

rata. & 3

Expans. alar. antic. maris, une. 4.

Hab. in Mexico, Cuantla. E folliculo in mense Octobris invento

imago produit Augusto sequente. Communicavit D. Coffin. In Mus.

Westwood.

This species is allied to Saturnia Hesperus (Cramer, pl. 68. fig. a),

but is smaller, and has the dentated fascia of the fore wings extend-

ing in a straight line entirely across them; it is also much more

bnghtly coloured. Beth sexes have the fore wings emarginate along

the outer margin, those of the female being rather less so than those

of the male. The general colour of the wings is tawny brown; the fore

wings with the fore margin thickly clothed with grey scales being

white towards the base; the front of the thorax has a continuous

white band ; another extends also across the hind part of the thorax,

and is continued by a white bar along the wing for about one-third

of its length, where it is angulated, and extends nearly to the costa;

it is inwardly edged with bright rosy, and outwardly in part with

black ; the vitreous patch which occupies the middle of the wing is

subtriangular, having a narrow white margin succeeded by a wider

black one. This spot is followed by a multidentate white striga,

edged with black on the inside and with rosy red on the out, running

nearly in a straight direction across the wing, and extending also in a

curved one across the hind wings to the anal margin. This striga is

followed in both wings by a rather wide space much powdered with

grey atoms, except towards the costa, which is more ashy coloured ;

the dull luteous margin is traversed by a slender, waved, black line,

followed by a white band, and towards the tip of the fore wings is a

black patch, outwardly dentate, succeeded by two smaller black ones

edged with tawny, and a short curved and dentated white line ex-

tends to the tip of the wing.

The hind wings are very similar to the fore ones, having near the

base a slightly curved white streak outwardly edged with “black, fol-

lowed by a nearly oval vitreous spot, edged with white and black,

slightly larger than the spot of the fore wings ; and the luteous mar-

gin of these wings bears a slender wavy black line, preceded by a row

of small rosy and black spots.

The wings on the under side are coloured exactly as on the upper,

Mr. J.O. Westwood on new species of Saturnia. 297

except that the costa of the hind wings is narrowly white. The an-

tennze of the males are but moderately feathered: they are about

30-jointed, each joint producing two branches of equal length on

either side, except that in the eight or nine terminal joints one of the

pairs of branches is gradually obsolete, being entirely wanting in the

six last. The antennze of the female resemble those of the male, but

are rather less strongly feathered.

SarurniA LavenvDerA, Westw. S. alis flavis, basi obsolete fusco-

strigosis ; omnibus ocello parvo ovali ( fere aequali) livide carneo,

medio vitreo, nigro tenue cincio, anticis pone medium strigis duabus

tenuibus undulatis valde obliquis, fascia lata fulvo-brunnea extus

undulata maculaque parva nigra subapicali ; posticis striga ante

medium integra, alteraque pone medium dentata nigris serieque

subapicali lunularum fulvo-brunnearum.

Expans. alar. antic. foem. unc. 43.

Hab. in Mexico. E larva magna viridi spinosa mense Junio in

truncum populi capta imago mense sequenti producta. Communi-

cavit D. Coffin. In Mus. Westwood.

Of this handsome species I am only acquainted with female speci-

mens, varying in the more or less golden yellow tint of the ground

colour of the wings, which are thickly irrorated with small blackish

scales. The anterior pair have the fore margin (as well as the front

of the thorax) grey. They are rather dusky near the base and next

the costa. There is a dusky spot followed by a short transverse black

bar, which is connected with a scarcely distinct waved oblique striga

extending to the inner margin. In the middle of the wing is an oval

rosy-liver-coloured ocellus, the centre vitreous, surrounded by a black

ring, resting on the outside on a very oblique waved black line, which

is followed by another, broader but rather less waved, and this is

succeeded by a broad space of reddish brown irrorated with grey

scales, deeply scalloped along its outer margin. Near the tip of the

wing is a black spot, below which is a slender black longitudinal line.

The hind wings are rather dusky at the base, with a nearly straight

blackish streak running across them rather before the middle. The

ocellus on these wings is sometimes rather larger than that of the

fore wings, and in other specimens is united with the transverse black-

ish bar; beyond the ocellus is a slender dentated blackish line, fol-

lowed at a short distance by a second, less distinct, and which forms

the fore margin of a row of submarginal broad reddish brown lunules.

The antennz of the females are but moderately feathered ; they

are 31-jointed, each joint only producing a single branch on each side,

the place of the two wanting branches being indicated by two minute

bristles in their stead; the branches gradually decrease in length,

from about one-third of the length of the antennze to the tip.

Saturnia Cauieta, Westw. S. alis nigricanti-fuscis, omnibus in

medio macula angulaia strigaque communi integra inter medium et

apicem aibis notatis; anticis striga angusta angulata versus basin,

ocello nigro extus ferrugineo serieque lunularum nigrarum sub-

298 Zoological Society :—

apicalibus ; posticis serie subapicali macularum nigrarum lineaque

tenui undata nigra. & 2

Expans. alar. antic. maris, unc. 42; foeminee, unc. 5d.

Hab. in Mexico. E pupa mense Augusti producta. Communi-

cavit D. Coffin. In Mus. Westwood.

This very distinct species is at once distinguished by the black-

brown colour of its wings, marked in the place of the ordinary ocellus

with an angulated white mark, like a wide prostrate V. The female

is considerably larger than the male, and has broader wings, the an-

terior being nearly straight along the apical margin, and the hind

ones shorter and wider. The thorax has a pale fleshy coloured fascia

in front, and the hind part has a less distinct one of dull fulvous ;

towards the base of the wing is an angulated white striga, and all the

wings are marked in the middle with the above-mentioned angulated

white mark ; half way between which and the outer margin of the

wings is a white fascia with the edges entire, rather wider in the

hinder wings, followed by a space which is much irrorated with grey

and fulvous scales, especially in the hind wings, but becoming more

uniformly ashy towards the costa of the fore wings. This space in-

closes in the fore wings ten siender black lunules arranged in pairs,

each pair united together above by a more strongly marked black lu-

nule, edged towards the apical margin with white. The anterior

pair of lunules is followed towards the costa by a black ocellus bear-

ing a slender white arched line, and outwardly bearing a broad ferru-

ginous border, and next the apical angle are two white arched lines

resting in the middle on a ferruginous patch ; the dull luteous apical

margin inwardly becomes paler, and is preceded by a slender waved

black line ; the uniformly dull luteous margin of the hind wings bears

a row of small black oval spots, followed by a slender slightly-waved

black line. The underside is coloured and marked as above, except

that the subapical markings are all more clearly defined.

The antennz of the males are deeply feathered; they consist of

about 30 joints, each emitting a pair of setose branches on either

side, except the six terminal joints, which are extremely short, each

only emitting a single very short branch on its upper side. In the

female antennze the branches extend (gradually diminishing in length)

to the tip, but in the eight terminal joints one of the branches on each

side becomes gradually obsolete, bemg quite wanting in the five ter-

minal joints.

Saturnia Cuapata, Westw. S. alis roseo-fulvis anticarum costa

colloque griseis, omnibus ocello medio, magnitudine mediocri,

aquali, medio vitreo, intus hepatico, extus flavo, circuloque fusco

cinclo ; anticis striga recta valde obliqua pone medium fusca, ma-

cula parva nigra subapicali adjecta. g

Expans. alar. antic. maris, unc. 41.

Hab. in Mexico. Communicavit D. Coffin. In Mus. Westwood.

My unique specimen of this species is a male, and having been

reared from the larva, its hind wings are not quite fully expanded.

The fore wings are more strongly faleate than in any of the other

Mr. J.O. Westwood on new species of Saturnia. 299

Mexican species described in this article. The ground colour of all

the wings is a rich rosy fulvous, with slight brown shades across the

middle of the fore wings. The fore margin of these wings, as well

as the front of the thorax, is greyish ; hale way between the base and

the middle is a very ill-defined and irregularly angulated dusky striga ;

in the middle of all the wings is a moderate- sized oval ocellus, being

of the same size in all the wings, the centre vitreous, the anterior part

being liver-coloured, and the ‘outer part gradually yellow, surrounded

by a narrow dusky cirele ; half way between the ocellus and the api-

cal margin runs a straight but very oblique dusky striga, extending

from rather beyond the middle of the hinder margin nearly to the

apex of the wing, where it is dilated into a small black patch. The

hind wings have. a more rosy tint, with a transverse, very ill-defined,

dusky striga a little in front of the ocellus, aud there is a slender un-

dulated dusky striga half way between the ocellus and the hinder

margin.

On the under side the wings are rather more ashy in their general

colour, and the dusky stripe between the base and the ocellus in all the

wings is better defined ; aeross all the wings there is a central cloud

of oS ny running through the ocelli, which are smaller on this side

than above, and beyond these marks is a ver y shght and slender row

of dusky scallops; the subapical margin of the fore wings is more

tawny, especially towards the hinder angle. The antenn are ful-

vous and broadly feathered, consisting of about 30 joints, each emit-

ting two branches on either side.

SarurniA Sapatoza, Westw. S. alis supra viridi-sulphureis,

nigro-aiomosis ; anticis in mare subfalcatis ; omnibus lunula

vitrea mediocri, equali, anticis fascia obscura parum undata inter

basin et medium, alteraque undulata inter lunulam et marginem

apicalem ; puncto nigro subapicali; posticis striga transversa

media lunulisque subapicalibus obscuris. 3 9

Expans. alar. antic. unc. 34.

Hab. in Bogota. In Mus. Britann.

This beautiful species is one of the smallest of its tribe, and is well

distinguished by its peculiar colour and by the form of the lunate

vitreous patch, of nearly equal size on all the wings. The wings are

sulphur-yellow-coloured above, the disk covered with minute black

scales, which give it a greenish tinge; fore wings with the extremity

slightly faleate in the male, more regular shaped in the female,

brownish buff, with a small subapical black oval dot, edged behind

with an angulated white line. All the wings marked rather beyond

the middle with a lunate vitreous spot, of equal size in all the wings,

narrowly edged with black and with a slender curved vein (uniting

the lower branch of the subcostal with the upper branch of the me-

dian veins) running through the centre of it; the fore wings moreover

with a slightly waved dusky fascia before the middle and a slender

waved subapical dark striga (much more strongly marked in the fe-

male than in the male), adjoining which, on the outside, is a narrow

wave, paler than the ground colour of the wing, the terminal por-

300 Zoological Society :—

tion of the wing being duller coloured than the disc, and irrorated in

both sexes towards the hinder angle with brown scales. Hind wings

entire along the outer margin, with a nearly straight dusky striga

running across the centre a short distance preceding the vitreous lu-

nule, with a slender waved lilac-brown striga half way between the

lunule and the outer margin, and with a series of submarginal brown

curved streaks, followed by patches of flesh-coloured scales. On

the underside the male has the wings chestnut-grey, the dise more

strongly suffused with red, with the striga and waved lines of the

upper side slightly indicated ; the female on the underside is greyish

buff slightly shaded with brown, especially in the middle, with the

dark markings of the upper side slightly indicated, the legs flesh-

coloured. The antenne of the male are short and about 26-jointed,

each of the joints (except two or three at the tip) emitting four long

branches. The female antennz are 25-jointed, each joint emitting

a short branch on each side at its extremity. The female has the

branches of the antenne shorter than those of the male.

SATURNIA JANEIRA, Westw. S.alis anticis apice acuminatis brun-

neo-ferrugineis, striga sub-basali interrupta lutescenti, ocello fusco

luteo-annulato strigaque nigra e medio marginis interni ad apicem

extensa ; posticis supra castaneo-rufis, margine postico fusco ocello

magno concolori maculam ovalem nigram includente fulvoque extus

annulato.

Expans. alar. antic. unc. 32.

Hab. apud Rio Janeiro, Brasiliz. In Muszeo Britannico.

This species is at once distinguished by the singularly acute fal-

cated form of the fore wings, which peculiarity is probably less

strongly marked in the female; supposing as I do that the unique

specimen in the British Museum is a male, although the compara-

tively narrow antennz might seem to indicate the opposite sex. The

fore wings on the upper side are dark rich red-brown, the apical mar-

gin being dark ashy. They are marked near the base with a much-

interrupted and slightly-indicated luteous striga; in the middle is a

moderate-sized oval ocellus, dark brown, surrounded by a slender

ring of pale luteous scales, and with a very small greyish white lu-

nule in the middle; beyond the ocellus is a regular black line run-

ning from the apex to a little beyond the middle of the inner mar-

gin, where it is marked with a few pale scales. Hind wings on the

upper side rich chestnut-red, with the outer margin brown, and

clothed with brown hairs along the anal margin; in the middle is a

large ring of black, outside of which is a slender circle of fulyous

scales, and in the centre is a rather small oval black spot crowned

with a slight white lunule. On the under side the wings are dark

fulvous-red, with a dusky apical margin, the fore wings with a black

central circular spot inclosing a white dot, and the hind wings with

a minute white transverse dot visible on the upper side in the centre

of the large ocellus. The antennz are short, 26-jointed, each joint

(except three or four of the terminal ones) emitting four moderately

short branches, gradually shortening towards the tip.

Mr. J. O. Westwood on new species of Saturnia. 301

This species seems to approach near, if indeed it does not belong

to the subgenus Hyperchiria of Hiibner (Verzeichniss, p. 155), Jo,

Boisduval, the species of which are especially American. The trans-

formations of one of the species (Saturnia Metzli from Mexico) have

been recently illustrated by M. Sallé, in the ‘Revue de Zoologie,’

2nd series, tom. v. (1853) p. 171. pl. 5.

Saturnia? Piuto, Westw. S. alis luridis, cinereo-fuscis, fusco

badioque transversim subfasciatis, absque ocellis et lunulis vitreis,

anticis sub apicem emarginatis ; posticis elongatis et in caudam

latam mediocrem eatus oblique extensam, productis.

Expans. alar. antic. unc. 5.

Hab. i partibus calidioribus Americee Meridionalis, Venezuela.

In Mus. Westw.

The general colour of the wings of this species is dark brown, with

a purplish leaden kind of gloss ; the fore wings are traversed towards

the base (which is of a rich chestnut colour) by two nearly straight

chestnut fasciee, followed by a shorter one of the same colour cover-

ing the transverse veinlets at the extremity of the discoidal cell, a

short distance beyond which is another straight fascia of the same

colour ; half way between which and the tip of the wing are two dull

sooty fascize, diffused towards the costa, and condensed in the middle

of the wing into two closely approximated strigee ; beyond the outer

of these strigee the broad margin of the wing is chestnut-brown, the

spaces between the veins being of a greyer tint; the hind wings are

of a more uniform brown colour, with a broad darker brown central

fascia, and the wide outer margin redder brown, preceded by a grey-

ish cloud. The fore wings are somewhat falcate, being truncate at

the tip, with a rather deep emargination below the extremity ; the

hind wings are elongated, the anal angle rounded off, and the outer

margin is produced into a wide tail three-quarters of an inch long,

extending outwardly ; the outer margin between the tail and the outer

angle has two moderately deep and wide emarginations. The body

is small and slender, of an uniform greyish brown colour, without a

distinctly coloured grey fascia in front of the thorax.

The antemnze in the only specimen I have seen (which I believe is

a female, notwithstanding the slenderness of the body) are rather

short, and composed of forty-two short joints, each producing two

short pectimations on each side ; these pectinations gradually decrease

in length from the base to the extremity, where the antenne are quite

thin and acute. The palpi are rather broad, and the spiral maxille

are distinct, but very slender and weak.

The costal vein of the fore wings extends about three-fifths of the

length of the costa; the postcostal vein emits a branch at about one-

third of the length of the wing, which runs close behind the costal

and beyond it almost to the tip of the wing; the discoidal cell ex-

tends rather more than one-third of the length of the wing; it ter-

minates transversely, the postcostal vein emitting a second branch at

its anterior termination; this second branch is furcate at a short

distance beyond the cell, the upper division of the fork extending to

302 Zoological Society.

the tip, the lower division to the outer margin below the tip, and the

postcostal itself extending to the upper angle of the emargination be-

low the apical truncature of the wing; the transverse vein closing

the discoidal cell emits a vein from its centre, and joins the third

branch of the median vein at a short distance beyond its origin; the

hind wings have the branches of the median vein arising near the anal

margin of the wing, and the discoidal cell is closed by a very oblique

veinlet, which emits a vein above its middle, which vein extends to

the anterior extremity of the tail of these wings.

Sarurnia TuisBeta, Westw. S. alis anticis flavis, squamis gri-

seis, presertim pone medium, variegatis, striga angusta valde ob-

ligua prope basin; omnibus ocello fere equali, ovali, medio, extus

Sulvo, puncto nigro incluso ; pone medium lineis duabus contiquis

valde undulatis, macula parva nigra obliqua strigaque carnea ob-

liqua contigua, subapicalibus ; posticis basi subcarneo, medio flavo

variegatis, striga arcuata inter basin et medium lineisque tribus

obscurioribus pone ocellum, fascia lata submarginali griseo-fusca

lunulisque fulvis externis. g

Expans. alar. antic. une. 5.

Hab. Thibet. In Mus. Westwood.

This species is closely allied to the Sat. Simla, Westw., figured in

the ‘Cabinet of Oriental Entomology,’ pl. 20. fig. 1, but differs both

in the colour and the position of the markings: The fore wings are

yellow, much varied with grey scales, especially at the base of the

costa and beyond the middle: at a short distance from the base a

slender red striga runs very obliquely across the wing. In the middle

of all the wings is a moderate-sized oval ocellus, with a small black

dot in the middle, marked on its inner edge with a curved white line,

the outer part being liver-coloured, edged with a black ring. Out-

side the ocellus the wings bear a darker fulvous, ill-defined, very ob-

lique fascia, followed by two slender very strongly undulating dark

lines ; the undulations bemg much stronger towards the tip of the

wing, where the outer one is connected with a white curved line, like

a U, which ends on the costa in an oval black patch, and is bounded

on its outside by a slender rich red-brown line ; parallel and near the

apical margin is an interrupted slender black striga, followed by a

row of submarginal fulvous oblong spots. The ocellus of the hind

wings is preceded by a curved dark brown line, and is followed by

three slender very much undulated lines, the two next the ocellus

being chestnut and the outer one black ; beyond the last is a broad

greyish fascia edged outwardly with a slender interrupted black line,

followed by a row of fulvous oblong sublunulated spots. Beneath the

wings are similarly marked but more uniformly coloured, being ful-

yous buff without the grey scales.

The antenne are about 32-jointed, each jomt emitting two branches

on each side, the branches of the central joints being moderately

elongate and gradually diminishing in length to the tip of the an-

tenne. The body, legs and anteme are fulvous yellow, the front

of the thorax with a grey band.

Linnean Society. 303

Sarurnta Menyiiua, Westw. S. alis sulphureo-fulvis, anticis

versus basin obscure angulato-fasciatis ocello parvo medio rotun-

dato in medio vitreo carneo bicingulato, fascia lata subcinerea

intus striga undata fusco-ferruginea et extus serie macularum

ejusdem coloris inclusa; posticis ocello minimo ceco carneo, fascia

subcinerea versus costam obliterata similiter inclusa. &

Expans. alar. maris unc. 44.

Hab. in Melville Island. In Mus. Hope.

This species agrees in the general orange colour of its wings with

S. Lavendera, as well as in the small size of the round ocelli in the

middie of all the wings; but the slightly ashy fascia on the wings,

between the ocellus and the apical margin, is much more uniform in

width and nearly straight; the fore wings are slightly but acutely

hooked at the tips ; the ae margin is ashy-coloured, as is also the

fore margin of the thorax; in the middle of the discoidal cell is a

searcely distinct light-brown angulated fascia, which is continued

(although much nearer the base) across the wing to the inner mar-

gin, being also angulated in this portion; in the middle of the wing

is a small round ocellus, the centre being vitreous, edged with bright

red, succeeded by a ring of buff, which is surrounded by ancther

slender ring of red; at a short distance beyond the ocellus is a red-

dish brown mudwlated striga running across the wing, nearly parallel

with the apical margin, the waves following the same direction as in

S. Lavendera, and not asin S. Jorulla ; this striga forms the imner

margin of a moderately wide greyish falsets space, which is inclosed

on its outside bya corresponding row of reddish brown lunular spots,

the one next the costa being the widest ; the moderately wide apical

margin is uniformly pale orange. ‘The hind wings have a very indi-

stinct curved fascia at some distance from the base, darkest next the

anal margin, as is the case with the other markings of these wings.

The central ocellus is not above half the size of that of the fore wings ;

the centre consists of a small round bright claret-red dot inclosed

within an orange ring, and this within a very fine red one. This is

followed by a rathen strongly dentated striga of reddish brown, fol-

lowed by a row of small linular, spots of the : same colour, the See

space being irrorated with grey atoms.

The antenne are fulvous-red and broadly feathered.

LINNAZAN SOCIETY.

April 4, 1854.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read a paper entitled ‘‘ Remarks relative to the Affinities and

Analogies of Natural Objects, more particularly of Hypocephalus, a

genus of Coleoptera.” By John Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &c.

Mr. Curtis commences his paper by a reference to the numerous

attempts made of late years to establish a perfectly natural system,

which, he believes, will never be attained. In our progress towards

the establishment of such a system, we are sure to find disturbing

forces, producing aberrant types of form, which, like discordant

304 Linnean Society :—

notes in music, will not chime in anywhere; and to this description

of animals belongs the anomalous beetle, exhibited by Mr. Adam

White at the last meeting of the Society, which resembles so many

individual members of different families, yet agreeing with none,

that it has from its first discovery been a subject of speculation, in

which M. Desmarest, Dr. Gistl, Dr. Burmeister, M. Guérin-Méne-

ville, and Mr. Westwood have taken part. M. Desmarest con-

sidered it as allied to the Si/phide, and Dr. Burmeister and Mr. West-

wood are agreed that it is related to the Cerambycide ; but after a

careful investigation Mr. Curtis is constrained to believe that it is

more nearly allied to the Lamellicornes. With the view of showing

this to be the case, he contrasts the leading characters of the La-

mellicornes and Longicornes, and particularly compares the genus

Hypocephalus with those members of both families to which it offers

either affinity or analogy, and in particular with Cyrtognathus, with

which Mr. A. White had especially associated it. He admits that

there is a very considerable analogy between Hypocephalus and Cyr-

tognathus ; but observes that if we look to the antenne of the latter

having 12, instead of 11 joints, to their great length and relative

proportions, as well as to the situation, form, and magnitude of the

eyes, the size and figure of the thorax, the scutel, sternum, and

elytra; having wings for flight; to the long sprawling legs, neither

robust nor truly 5-jointed, to the long simple tibiz, the dilated

and bilobed and spongiose tarsi, it is impossible to allow that there

is any affinity: Cyrtognathus is a Longicorn, Hypocephalus is not.

The author then gives a detailed description of Hypocephalus arma-

tus, Desm.?, observing at the same time that there are so many

differences between M. Desmarest’s figure and Mr. ‘Turner’s spe-

cimen, examined by him, that they are, in all probability, if not

distinct, of different sexes. From the peculiarities of its structure

Mr. Curtis proceeds to deduce the probable habits of the insect, of

which little is known from actual observation; and concludes by

some further observations on its proper place in the system. In

the course of these remarks he maintains the great importance of

the tarsal system of Geoffroy, as adopted by Latreille, as a basis for

the primary divisions of the Coleoptera, and explains the nature of

the exceptions which occur in several groups to the general type of

development in this particular. He particularly alludes to the sup-

position that the so-called Tetramera are really pentamerous; but

maintains that the portion considered as a fourth or extra Joint,

even when articulated, is not the analogue of the fourth joint of the

Pentamera, but merely a head or fulcrum at the base of the terminal

joint, which is rendered necessary from the third joint being bilobed

and cushioned beneath. He does not, however, insist that Hypoce-

phalus is a Lamellicorn ; all his claims for it are based on its being

truly pentamerous, which draws it nearer to the Lucanide than it

can possibly be attracted to the Cerambycide by any less important

character. He begged, however, that he might not be misunder-

stood as wishing to detract from the value of the structure of the

mouth in the formation of systems, for although it may be subject

On the Flora of Angola. 305

to great modifications, and depart from the typical forms like the

changes in the tarsi, such anomalies are perhaps confined to the

minuter members of a family, and a comparison of the trophi is un-

questionably of the greatest importance in arriving at the true affi-

nities of insects.

The paper was accompanied by drawings of Hypocephalus and its

details, and also of the details of Cyrtognathus.

June 6.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read the following extracts from a Letter from Dr. Frederick

Welwitsch to Richard Kippist, Esq., Libr. L.S., translated from the

German, and communicated by Mr. Kippist.

St. Paul de Loanda, Tropical W. Africa, S. Lat. 8° 48’ 5”.

March 2nd, 1854.

My dear Friend,

Although I have now been above seven months in Africa, it is

only to-day that the first opportunity has occurred of sending letters

direct to London, and even of this opportunity I received such short

notice that I have only time to send you a few hasty lines of news.

You must not therefore be surprised, if this, my first African

letter, proves somewhat confused, since I returned to Loanda only

yesterday evening, from an excursion into the interior, and find my-

self so surrounded by pressing occupations of all kinds, that I scarcely

know where to begin.

My journey from Lisbon here was so far favourable that it

gave me a good opportunity of becoming acquainted, superficially

at least, with the flora of Madeira, St. Vincent’s (Cape Verds),

_ St. Jago, Sierra Leone, and the incomparably lovely Ilha do Principe.

In Sierra Leone I staid nine days, and bethought me, with each

new plant I encountered, of our old friend George Don.

What astonished me more than anything else at Sierra Leone was

the circumstance that the English, who have now been so long in

full possession of this charming territory, nevertheless still remain

in utter ignorance of the adjoining negro-district ; more particularly

with respect to the interior of that part of tropical Africa.

In Sierra Leone I saw the first parasitical Orchidee, and almost

always in company with a gigantic species of Platycerium (P. alci-

corne?) [P. Stemmaria, Desv.]

In Prince’s Isiand I wandered, while climbing the highest peak

(Pico de Papagaio), for a whole hour among flowering examples of

Caladium bicolor, and many other splendid tropical species, which are

not to be found in Sir W. Hooker’s recently published ‘ Flora Ni-

gritiana.” Of Filices alone | collected about Free-town in Sierra

Leone, and on Prince’s Island, above twenty species, mostly gigantic

forms; among them a Gletchenia (anne Gl. Hermanni, R. Br. ?),

“* stipite scandente seepits 25-pedali.”’

I arrived in Loanda (Sad Paulo de Loando), the capital of Angola,

in the beginning of October 1853, and since that time I have not

Ann. & May. N. Hist. Ser. 2., Vol. xv. 20

306 Linnean Society :—

lost a moment, but my whole time has been employed in excursions ;

so that I have already become acquainted with and plundered up-

wards of forty miles of coast, from the Guizembo River (three miles

N. of Ambriz) to near the mouth of the mighty Cuanza (about 9° 30!

S. Lat.), and possess the materials for a Flora of Loanda, of five to

six * miles in circumference, in well-preserved specimens.

The total number of plants which I have hitherto collected, as

well on the islands as in Sierra Leone and Angola, may amount to

about 800 species, but increases daily as the rainy season approaches ;

all those hitherto collected having been obtained in the dry (and

therefore unfavourable) season. March and April are here in An-

gola the rainy months; and the period of the highest and most

luxuriant development of vegetation falls in the months of May and

June, so that I have good right to hope that my collection may very

shortly be increased to, perhaps, more than double its present amount,

since the annual species, as a matter of course, make their appearance

only in the rainy season.

What especially surprises me here, with respect to the geogra-

phical distribution of certain genera, is the occurrence of three or

four Aloes, of a Stapelia (Heurnia), and several other Cape genera.

Of Euphorbia I have already found near Loanda a gigantic species,

with a stem 21 feet in diameter and upwards of 30 feet high, form-

ing woods, as the Pinus sylvestris does with us! This species, which

is readily discernible even from ship-board, is not noticed in the

‘Flora Nigritiana.’

In the lakes of the interior, distant about one to three German

(four to twelve English) miles from the coast, I have found almost

everywhere magnificent Nymphzas (N. ce@rulea, micrantha, den-

tata, &c.) and Pistia; and in addition, our Typha angustifolia and

Scirpus maritimus.

Of trees, there occur in the dry coast-flora only Adansonia, Ster-

culia, n.sp., an Afzelia, Eriodendron anfractuosum, and a Bauhinia,

with three species of Palm: on the rivers, however, the tree vege-

tation becomes more dense, and more abundant in species ; the list

being then augmented by Avicennia africana, Laguncularia racemosa,

and Rhizophora Mangle; of which, the Laguncularia always remains

a shrub, but the other two sometimes appear as great trees. A Cap-

paridea too, the beautiful Merua angolensis, DeC., appears as a tree,

even in the neighbourhood of Loanda, but extremely seldom ; usually

only as a shrub 5-6 feet high. Among my collections several species

of Strychnos, and another Loganiacea, likewise occur, most of which

may probably prove to be new species. In the woods of Euphorbia

(Candelabra, n. sp.) is found a wonderfully beautiful terrestrial

Orchidea, with a scape 4-5 feet high, which ends in a spike of a foot

long with large yellow flowers. A truly magnificent Crinum (Brous-

sonetii?) luxuriates in boggy places; and on hilly slopes, the Adan-

sonia digitata is nearly covered by a glaucous-leaved Loranthus with

deep red flowers.

It is much to be regretted that excursions in this country are

* Q” German miles = 4% English.

Mr. A. White on a new Species of Lithodes. 307

attended with so much expense, and such great inconveniences of all

kinds. Although the Portuguese Government allow me £45 per

month, I shall nevertheless be under the necessity of contracting

heavy debts before I return to Europe, since everything is at least

three times dearer here than in London. As there are few roads,

and fewer beasts of burden, all baggage, provisions, water, presses,

paper, beds, cooking utensils, with the necessary articles for barter

(e.g. guns, powder, brandy, cotton goods, glass-pearls, &c.), must be

conveyed on the heads of negros; so that even the shortest excursion

of three or four days costs an enormous sum.

Meanwhile my reliance is upon England ; that is to say, I anti-

cipate that my cases of living plants, insects, seeds, &c., as also a

few herbaria of the flora of this neighbourhood, will be duly

honoured ; and in that hope, I intend within two or three weeks

from this time, to make up a sample-collection for London. About

the 16th or 18th of the present month, the English ship of war

- Penelope will leave here for England, and I shall avail myself of this

opportunity to send living plants, as well as seeds and Hymenoptera,

to Messrs. Wilson Saunders, Hooker, &c.

Read also a paper ‘‘ On a new species of Anomourous Crustacean

belonging to the family Homolide, found by Mr. Wm. Lobb, at

Monterey in California, in the winter of 1850.”" By Adam White,

Esq., F.L.S. &c. ‘

This species Mr. White stated to be in some respects allied to

Lithodes (Echinocerus) cibarius from the Columbia River, but to

differ from it in the more regularly triangular and depressed form of

the carapace, and in the outer antenne having two or three beautiful

petaloid processes at the base, instead of the strong thorn-like spines

at the base of the other. ‘The abdomen is singularly pitted on the

under side; the surface of the carapace is covered with strawberry-

like tubercles, and the thick spines with which the legs are covered

are similarly ornamented. ‘The most singular character however is

the absence of the hinder pair of legs, or (as the President suggested )

their apparent absence, there being no hole between the carapace

and abdomen through which these appendages could come.

Mr. White gave a revision of the species of Lithodes, which had

been much added to, since the work of Prof. Milne-Edwards, by a

Japanese species described by De Haan; three species from Fuegia,

obtained on the voyage of Dumont D’Urville; one described by

Edwards and Lucas; another by Dana; and another by Mr. White

himself. He proposed for the fine species obtained by Mr. Lobb, the

name of Lithodes (Petalocerus) Bellianus, in compliment to the Pre-

sident of the Society.

Read also a Memoir ‘‘ On the External Membrane of the Unim-

pregnated and Impregnated Ova of the Common Salmon.” By John

Hogg, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

In illustration of his paper, Mr. Hogg presented to the Society

two phials containing (preserved in spirit) mature ova as they fell

from the female Salmon unimpregnated, and others taken at the same

20%

308 Linnean Society :—

time and artificially impregnated. They were taken by Mr. Harrison

in December last, and sent to Mr. Hogg in January by Isaac Fisher,

Esq. of Richmond, Yorkshire. ‘‘ The ova in both phials,” says Mr,

Harrison, ‘‘ were taken from one fish in the River Tees, on the 27th

of Dec. 1853. The female fish was held up by the head, and when

the spawn was ready it run out by itself. The ova were with the

milt for about half a minute, or as soon as they could be got away.

The impregnation naturally takes place in a moment, as is always

the case in a stream, where the milt shed in the running water

passes rapidly over the ova.” Mr. Hogg was unable to obtain either

the immature ova from the same female, or ova naturally fecundated

—two other conditions which he was desirous of examining to com-

plete the series of his observations.

The object which Mr. Hogg had chiefly in view was the micro-

scopic examination of the external membrane of the ovum in these

several conditions, in relation to the statements made by different

authors as to its structure and the changes it is supposed to undergo. ~

Thus in the ‘ Book of the Salmon,’ by Messrs. Fitzgibbon and A.

Young (Lond. 1850), it is stated (p. 183), that “ the eggs of that part

of the roe nearest to the vent will be always found of larger size than

those situated higher up in the stomach; they are softer also, and

their outward filaments (or membranes) are thinner and more porous,

and thus they are fitter for impregnation—for absorbing the milt of

the male as it is poured over them.” Anf@ again, p. 185, “ Although

the unripe ova should be expressed, they would be useless for pro-

duction, for their absorbing pores are still closed against the inter-

penetration of the milt, and consequently in this state impregnation

is impossible.” In like manner Mr. Jacobs, in a communication

published in the ‘ Hanover Magazine’ for the year 1763, quoted in

Yarrell’s ‘ British Fishes’ (ed. 2nd, vol. ii. p. 93), says of the common

Trout and of the Salmon also, ‘‘ After an egg has been fructuated by

the sperma of the male, which slips through an invisible opening

into it, it lodges in the white liquor, under the shell and round the

yolk.” Recent discoveries, Mr. Hogg continues, have shown that

the fecundating principle of the male fish (as of every animal in

which there is a sexual communion) is solely derived from the

seminal animalcules or spermatozoa. In the words of our late

distinguished Fellow, Mr. Newport, ‘‘ The spermatozoa alone, in all

cases of communion of the sexes, are the sole agents in impregnating

the ovum, and impregnation cannot be effected by the liquor seminis”’

(Phil. Trans. 1851, p. 172). Dr. Martin Barry indeed has asserted

(Phil. Trans. 1840, p. 533, and pls. 22 & 23. figs. 164-169) that

he had observed an attenuation, or an orifice like a cleft, in the thick

transparent membrane of the ovum of the Rabbit, at the period of,

and after, fecundation, through which the spermatozoa enter; and

in a recent communication to the Royal Society (Proceedings, vol. vi.

p. 335), the same author has referred to a lately published work by

Dr. Keber, in which Dr. Barry states, ‘‘ That physiologist describes

the penetration of the spermatozoa into the interior of the ovum, in

Unio and Anodonta, through an aperture formed by dehiscence of its

Mr. J. Hogg on the Ova of the Salmon. 309

coats, analogous to the micropyle in plants.’’ On submitting por-

tions of the external membrane of both the unimpregnated and im-

pregnated ova of the Salmon contained in the two phials presented

to the Society, to the Society’s microscope, Mr. Hogg was unable

to detect any perceptible difference between them, even when mag-

nified with a considerable power. The membrane in both conditions

was a perfectly transparent tissue, and appeared, to Mr. Kippist as

well as to himself, to be entirely plain; that is to say, unfurnished

in both conditions with either cells or pores, or anything resembling

a cleft or aperture. Examination of the entire ova from both phials

with a good lens gave the same result, affording not the least ap-

pearance of a cellular or porous structure in their external membranes,

or of any orifice or cleft; thus agreeing with Mr. Newport’s state-

ment (Phil. Trans. 1851, p. 203), that ‘ on careful examination of

the envelopes of the frog, he had not been able to detect any fissure

or orifice.’ In conclusion Mr. Hogg refers to the most recent

discovery of that lamented physiologist, which seems to set this

question at rest, by showing that while spermatozoa are found

‘‘within the vitelline cavity in direct communication with, and

penetrating into the yelk,’’ they ‘‘ do not reach the yelk of the Frog’s

egg by any special orifice, or canal, in the envelopes, but actually

pierce the substance of the envelopes at any part with which they

may happen to come in contact, as I have constantly observed while

watching their entrance”’ (Phil. Trans. 1853, p. 271).

Read further a memoir “On the Osteological Relations obser-

vable among a few Species of the Bovine Family.” By Walter

Adam, M.D. Communicated by R. Brown, Esq., V.P.L.S.

_ Dr. Adam commences his Paper by referring to a communication

made by him to the Society in 1831, and published in the sixteenth

volume of its ‘ Transactions,’ ‘‘ On the Osteological Symmetry of the

Camel,” in which an attempt was made to trace, throughout one

large animal, the identities and variations of osteological dimensions

characteristic of a species. In the present memoir he proposes, by

an osteological comparison of some species in a cognate group of

animals, to exemplify the more striking resemblances and deviations

in form which are exhibited among the components of a zoological

family. The skeletons examined were nine in number, all contained

in the collection of the British Museum, and consisting of beth

males and females of three species, the Bos Bantiger of Java, the

Bibos Gaurus of Nepaul, and the Bison Americanus; and of males

only of three other species, the Aurochs (Bison) of Lithuania, the

Caffre Buffalo of the Cape of Good Hope, and the short-horned

Buffalo of the river Gambia. As in his previous paper, Dr. Adam

takes as the standard of measurement the basilar length of the cra-

nium, which, divided into 72 parts, forms the means of comparison

with all the other dimensions. In conformity with this standard, he

gives the proportional measurements of all the principal parts of the

nine skeletons examined, with elaborate minuteness, in a tabular

form, and adds also a series of tables, in which the dimensions are

represented by proportional straight lines instead of figures.

310 Linnean Society :—

June 20.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read an extract from a Letter dated ‘‘Santarem, 27th March,

1854,” addressed to Samuel Stevens, Esq., F.L.S., by Mr. H. W.

Bates, ‘‘ On some Particulars in the Natural History and Habits of

Termites.”

“Tt is curious,” Mr. Bates says, ‘‘ that for two months before re-

ceiving your last letter, I have been attending to the Termites. I

began first to look for M. Schiodte’s new Staphylini, and ended by be-

coming greatly interested in the Termites, without, however, finding

the Staphylini. Some of the results of my examination up to the

present date I intend to send ona separate sheet ; the specimens will

follow next month. I have examined about a hundred colonies.

Some of the results I have come to are,—that there are no truly

apterous imagos; that there are only two kinds of larve, fighters and

workers ; that a large hillock is always an agglomeration of many

very distinct species, which build with very different materials; that

some species cherish only one 2? and one ¢ adult in a colony,

whilst others have a great number (50 or 100) adults, the ¢ and

@ in about equal numbers; lastly, I have detected a very good

character to distinguish ¢ and 9 in the pupa and adult states, and

have found pupe in various stages of growth or ecdysis, without,

however, as yet detecting the first moult from the larva to the pupa,

to decide what becomes of the monstrous apophyses of the head, and

the mandibles of the soldier (fighter) larva.”

Read also a Letter addressed to the Secretary by Dr. George

Buist, ‘‘On the Construction of the Nest of a Species of Mason-

Wasp in the Neighbourhood of Bombay.”

. “TL observe,” says Dr. Buist, ‘‘ that some specimens of the nest of

the Mason- Wasp or bee from India were placed before a late meeting

of your Society. Perhaps the following account of the habits of

this curious insect may interest you; they are given from personal

observation. The male of the mason-bee is about twice the size of

the common wasp, but nearly of the same colours; the thin portion

which unites the thorax and abdomen being nearly an eighth of an

inch in length, and scarcely thicker than a horse’s hair. The female

is about one-eighth this size, and of a bright shining bottle-green,

like a blistering fly. She bears no resemblance to the male, and

they are only seen together when the eggs are being laid. Early in

October, so soon as the rains are fairly over, the mason-bee begins

to build. Having selected a spot for his nest, generally in some

quiet corner, to which however there is free access and egress, he

approaches with a piece of wet mud about the size of a pea, which

he holds with his fore-feet against his breast, close up to his mouth.

He first makes a neat thin ring, of about an inch in diameter, and

then brings this up by successive additions until it assumes very

nearly a spherical form. The opening at the crown is now drawn

up like the neck of a bottle, and turned over with a flat lip, an

opening being left of about an eighth of an inch in diameter. Two

or three of these little dwellings, which take from six to eight hours

Dr. Buist on the Nest of a Mason-Wasp. 311

to finish, are commonly built together and left to dry before any-

thing more is done; the outer shell having in the process of con-

struction been partially filled with mud, and divided into compart-

ments, a considerable space being left open within the principal

aperture which gives entrance to them all. So soon as they are

firm enough, and whilst still damp, the female is seen running and

flitting about them, and dropping a few eggs in each; and imme-

diately after this the male is seen to approach the nest warily with

what appears to be a cumbrous load in his arms. ‘This turns out to

be a large green caterpillar, about three-quarters of an inch in

length, fully the size of the bee which carries it: this is now thrust

through the bottle-neck aperture into the nest. The struggles of

the resisting worm being met with many a punch, nip, and dig from

the inexorable bee, it seems at last to sting its victim to death. The

moment it is fairly within the bottle, a little globule of mud is

brought, and the mouth of it hermetically sealed. Mere bottles in

succession are built, provisioned, and sealed up in this way, till the

collection consists of six, eight, or ten; when fairly completed, the

builder seems to take no more heed of them: he is shy and easily

frightened, and will abandon his operations and quit the house alto-

gether if he observes anybody near. I have never happened to see

the grubs or young bees; but about a fortnight after the work just

described has been finished, the nests are all found to be burst

through, and the fragments of the shell and casing of the chrysalis

are found inside. I have watched these operations frequently at

Bombay, and only regretted that the pressure of other avocations

prevented me from gathering more particulars than I have now

given. So far as they go they may be relied on.”

Read also a paper “‘On some remarkable Spherical Exostoses

developed on the Roots of various species of Conifere.” By Joseph

Dalton Hooker, Esq., M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

Dr. Hooker states that the exostoses which form the subject of

his paper were first observed by him on the roots of the Podocarpus

dacrydioides of New Zealand, collected by the Rev. W. Colenso;

and subsequently at Kew, in company with the Rev. M. J. Berkeley,

he found similar organs to be of very general occurrence among

Conifere. As examples he mentions Araucarie of several species,

Podocarpi, Taxodium, Dacrydium, Thuja, Cupressus, Phyllocladus,

and Cunninghamia. Mr. Berkeley has described, in the ‘ Gardeners’

Chronicle,’ exostoses on the roots of the Pea, and Dr. Hooker has

also been long familiar with other examples, especially with a most

remarkable modification of them on the Laburnum, pointed out to

him by Prof. Henslow, who has also shown him others on the Gar-

den Bean, and on species of Lathyrus, both wild and cultivated, as

well as on other Leguminose. Except, however, in the instance of

Taxodium distichum, in which they have been noticed by the elder

DeCandolle (‘ Théorie Elémentaire,’ Ed. 2. p. 356), and in which

they exist in a very peculiar condition, he is not aware of their pre-

312 Botanical Society of Edinburgh :—

valence in Conifere having been anywhere noted. In Podocarpus

dacrydivides, the species selected for illustration, the roots and root-

lets are studded at intervals with spherical bodies, of diameters

varying between the ~,th and 3,th of an inch, either attached by

a very short pedicel, or absolutely sessile, and sometimes even sunk

into the bark of the root. They are easily detached, leaving a small

scar, are of a soft and spongy consistence, smooth and even on the

surface, of a pale reddish colour, and in a vertical section are seen

to be composed of—(1) a mass of spongy cellular tissue, aggregated

round (2) a central vascular axis, which extends from the wood of

the root to the centre of the sphere, and (3) a delicate cuticle.

Each of these tissues is described in detail, and illustrative figures

of the exostoses of P. dacrydioides and of their microscopic anatomy

accompany the paper. With regard to the exostoses of the roots of

other plants, Dr. Hooker observes that for the must part their struc-

ture is approximately the same as those of the Podocarpus, but they

are very much larger in most herbaceous plants than in the arboreous,

are more irregular in form, and are destitute of the vascular axis.

In some species they are perennial, in others annual. In the Labur-

num they form fleshy branched masses, as large as the fist, and are

full of vascular tissue. Morphologically, he looks upon them as

transformed root-fibrils, but regards their special function as obscure,

although they may be supposed to be subservient to the office of

selection of nutriment. In conclusion, he indicates a remarkable

morphological analogy between them and the tubers of the root-

parasite Balanophora, which are supplied with an abundant develop-

ment of vascular tissue, mainly derived from the vascular axis of the

roots upon which the Balanophore are parasitical. In this case,

Dr. Hooker thinks there can be no doubt that the parasite exerts a

specific or diseased action in the root-stock, which results in the

development of a vascular bundle analogous to a rootlet, which is

prolonged into the tuber of the parasite, and which afterwards in-

creases greatly, branches, and resembies in its appearance as well as

in its relation to the root-stock, the vascular branches occupying the

axis of the branched exostoses of the Laburnum. On the subject of

the development of the tissues of Balanophoree, however, he reserves

further details for a monograph of that Order which he is preparing

to lay before the Society.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

February 8, 1855.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

Mr. T. Kirk, of Coventry, sent for exhibition a specimen of Ce-

rastium triviale, with the carpellary leaves partially turned inwards,

so as to show distinct parietal dissepiments. The placentas were

free and central. A very similar specimen is figured and described

in the ‘Gardener's Chronicle’ (1844, p. 557), and ‘ Lindl. Veg.

Kingdom’ (p. 497).

Dr. Gilchrist on some rare Alpine Plants. 313

The following papers were read :—-

1. “ Account of a Botanical Excursion to the Braemar Mountains

in August 1854,” by Prof. Balfour.

The Professor gave an interesting account of his tour with his

pupils and friends, and mentioned the localities of several plants ob-

served.

2. “Report on the Diatomaceze collected in Braemar in the

autumn of 1854, by Prof. Balfour and Mr. G. Lawson,” by Dr.

Greville. (See page 252.)

3. “On the Geological Relations of some rare Alpine Plants,’’ by

Dr. Gilchrist.

Oxytropis campestris is a plant confined to a single isolated lo-

cality in Clova. It grows on a cliff facing the south, which is some-

what isolated from the surreunding rocks by two perpendicular in-

dentations, which, as they are the result of weathering, indicate some

change in the structure or composition of the rocks. That on which

the plant grows, and to which it is limited, is a micaceous schist,

extremely rich in mica, of a dark colour, and rapidly undergoing

decomposition. The immediately surrounding rocks are of the same

general character; but the mica is greatly less in proportion to the

other materials, and lighter in colour.

Lychnis aipina is confined to a few isolated localities. It grows

on the summit of a hill called Little Gilrannoch, at about equal di-

stances from Glens Isla and Dole. It seems limited to about half an

acre of surface. The rock is a tabular mass of compound felspar,

apparently capable of resisting decomposition. While in many places

it is bare and flag-like, other portions of it present a singularly rough

and irregular surface, as if the rocks had undergone fusion previous

to expulsion, small portions of it bearing a distinct resemblance to

similar specimens from the so-called ‘‘ vitrified forts.” The relations

of this plant to the rock on which it grows are well seen, many of

the specimens growing in little crevices of the bare rock, where there

is not the slightest vestige of soil, ordinarily so called. The rock, co-

extensive with the limits of the plant, is unvaried in character. Its

relations to those around could not be ascertained.

Astragalus alpinus grows upon the summit of Craigindal, a hill

about 3000 feet in height. To the east of Braemar we gathered

specimens of this elegant little plant, in two separate localities, at a

considerable distance from each other, but the rocks on which both

grew were the same, a very pure compact felspar, of which the entire

hill seems to be formed.

4. “ Descriptions of new Coniferous Trees from California,” by

Mr. A. Murraw.

The descriptions were rather horticultural than botanical, and

botanists must wait for some accurate and scientific definitions of

them, before they can be admitted as described species.

314 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Anomalous Oyster-Shell. By Prof. J. S. Henstow.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Hitcham, Hadleigh, Suffolk, March 8, 1855.

GENTLEMEN,—In your Number for February, Mr. Busk has

invited attention to a curiously-formed valve of a shell, resembling a

combination between an Oyster and a Pholas. He intimates, with

doubt, that the oyster has somehow encased the Pholas, or at least

that the shell of the latter is present in that of the former. I sus-

pect, however, such may not be the case, and that Mr. Busk has the

genuine shell (one valve) of an oyster only. A specimen of a fossil

oyster which I prepared for the Ipswich Museum a few weeks ago,

seems to explain Mr. Busk’s puzzle. This shell had attached itself

by the Jower valve to an Ammonite, and, as it grew, had taken, in a

very complete manner, the impression of its whorls. But the curious

result has been, that the wpper valve, which was not in contact with

the Ammonite, has become partially modelled to represent it. Thus

the two valves together have the double impression of the Ammonite,

in intaglio below, and in cameo above. I suspect from this that Mr.

Busk’s oyster had grown with the /ower valve (which he does not

possess) attached to the outer convex surface of a Pholas; and that

the upper valve (the one in question) has in consequence been par-

tially modelled after it. We must suppose in these cases that the

mollusk accommodates itself to whatever curvature is impressed upon

the lower valve, and then the materials secreted for the upper valve

will necessarily follow the contour thus given the animal. It may be

worth while to search for oysters attached to shells and rugged stones,

to see whether traces, more or less distinct, of this sort of impress be

not more frequently given to the upper valves than we have sus-

pected. I have placed the fossil specimen alluded to in a vertical

position, with impressions in clay (one on either side), from the

surface of each valve; that from the lower side perfectly restores the

form of the Ammonite, which has been only faintly impressed cn the

upper. The specimen is probably a detrital relic obtained from the

drift. It was purchased by R. Cobbold, Esq., many years ago, in the

north of Suffolk.

I remain, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

J. S. HeNstow.

Description of a New Species of Corynactis.

By Witxiiam THompson.

CoryNACTIS HETEROCERA.

Spec. Char.—Coriaceous ; the tentacula in each row varying in

shape, the animal but slightly mutable.

This Corynactis measures nearly an inch in diameter, and the same

in height, when in a state of expansion; when contracted it has the

Miscellaneous. 3815

shape of a button and is firm to the touch, coriaceous, and of a deli-

cate yellow colour.

The body is covered by an epidermis, which is easily detached and

slimy ; when this was rubbed off the animal was of a dirty white ;

the epidermis was replaced in a few days, when the animal recovered

its colour ; when portions only of the epidermis are rubbed off, it has

a mottled appearance.

When closed all the tentacles are completely withdrawn.

The margin of the disk is crenated ; the tentacles are placed within it.

The tentacles in the outer row are thirty-two in number ; the other

three rows have each two or three less; there are four rows in all.

The tentacles in each row differ from the others; those in the outer

row are the longest, then those of the second, third and fourth, in

the order that I have named them ; the third and fourth rows having

the peduncles so short as to be nearly sessile. The shape of the ten-

tacles, as I have stated, differs much. The rows of tentacula, as also

the individual tentacles, closely approximate ; those in the outer row

diverge slightly, and, when looked at from above, bear the appear-

ance of a finely-lobed edge to the disk, the real margin being hidden

by the heads of the tentacles hanging over it. The tentacles in each

row appear to the eye short, stout and capitate; those in the first

or outer row have the head bilobed or kidney-shaped, and a round

tubercle placed below the head on the inner side ; all the tentacles are

horizontal. The tentacles of the second row are of a peculiar con-

struction, apparently uniting the capitate extremities of Corynactis

with the elongated form of Actinia; the apex is a spear-shaped pro-

cess, and this is seated on a peduncle formed by four globose bodies

placed two and two, and divided from each other by constrictions

more or less deep. In the third row the peduncles of the tentacles

are very short, thick and capitate ; the crown is round, rather oblong,

and with a constriction at half the distance from each end, giving

the crown the appearance of a figure of 8. The fourth or innermost

row is short, or shorter than those im the third ; they are in fact nearly

sessile. The heads of the tentacles in the fourth row appear occa-

sionally to vary ; sometimes being of the same shape as those in the

third row, that is, bilobed, whilst at other times they are decidedly

five-lobed. The whole of the tentacula are straight, rigid, regularly

disposed, and point slightly outwards. They slightly change their

shape at times when the animal is opening ; this however is not always

the case.

The disk within the inner row of tentacles is ample.

The mouth is formed of two crenated lips, forming a straight ori-

fice ; at times this is drawn into the shape of a crescent. Whilst

copying this portion of my notes, my Corynactis does not appear quite

easy ; it has thrown out its lobes, covering every part of the disk,

with the exception of the crenated margin ; the lobes do not rise, as

in species of Actinia, above the margin ; they are on the contrary flat

and even with it, and are firm to the touch.

The colour of the animal is a delicate yellow or buff. The disk

is of a pellucid white, streaked with fine radiating lines of a dead

316 Miscellaneous.

white. ‘The tentacles of the first row are pellucid white, with the

capitate extremities dead white ; the tentacles in the three remaining

rows are also pellucid white, in parts tinged faintly with a reddish

hue; the capitate extremities have a powdered white edge. The

mouth is of a darker yellow than the body.

This species does not appear to change its shape very much, thus

differing from the other known British species; the only change I

have noticed was that from a state of contraction to one of expan-

sion, from the button shape to nearly a true cylinder, of pretty equal

dimensions at both extremities, with a constriction immediately under

the crenated margin. It easily adheres by its base to any substance,

and may be said to be rather lively, often continuing for some time

constantly opening and closing.

It also throws out lobes in the manner of other Actiniade, and

these at times completely cover the disk. If touched it instantly

contracts, but does not turn sulky, commencing immediately to re-

open, which it does very slowly, and this by exserting the tentacles

on one quarter of the disk before it begins to exsert those on the

other three quarters. The tentacles have not the motion of Actinia

or Anthea. I dropped a piece of meat on the disk when opened ; it

remained there some little time without being taken into the stomach ;

after some time the animal wished to rid itself of the meat; it then

slowly bent over, and the meat rolled or floated across the tentacles

without being impeded by them. When taken this animal was per-

fectly smooth and free from all foreign substances, such as sand and

gravel.

The appearance of this Corynactis reminds me of a coronet, the

heads of the outer row of tentacles bearing a resemblance to the balls

on the edge of the coronet, and this more so than in either C. viridis

or ©. Allmannii; and I should have proposed the specific name of

coronalis, did it not partly apply to the other species.

Corynactis heterocera, it will have been seen by the description,

differs very materially from the other British species, in the form of

the tentacles, the colour, the superior size, the coriaceous texture, its

general immutability of form, and in having no foreign substance

attached to the epidermis when caught, as in C. Al/mannii. 1 have

named it heterocera in reference to its most prominent distinction

from the other species in its differently shaped tentacles.

Hab. Dredged in Weymouth Bay, in 8 fathoms of water, on a

gravelly bottom, Sept. 10, 1853.—Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 8, 1853.

On the Species confounded under the name of Laminaria digitata,

with some Observations on the genus Laminaria.

By M. A. Le Jouts.

The author has studied for several years the structure and deve-

lopment of the various forms of the so-called Laminaria digitata

growing in the neighbourhood of Cherbourg. He states that his

observations agree with those of Clouston made at the Orkneys, and

considers that, instead of a single species as admitted by most modern

Miscellaneous. 317

algologists, or several as described by some authors, there are in

reality two distinct species, commonly known under the name of La-

minaria digitata.

In the tissues of one of these plants, the symplocenchyma pre-

dominates, in the other the merenchyma ; the stalk of the former

also presents concentric rings and muciferous canals, of which the

other is completely destitute. The muciferous canals which are

wanting in the stems of many Laminaria exist in their fronds, and

the author considers that these organs exist normally in the tribe of

Laminariacee, and are more or less developed in all parts of those

plants which are covered with mucilage.

The vegetation of the two species is very different, and the details

which have been given as to the singular manner in which Laminaria

digitata renews its fronds, only applies to one species. In the first

species the stem is perennial, and regularly increases in length and

thickness every year, forming a new concentric layer at its base,

exterior to the old ones, and corresponding with a new whorl of roots

which are developed above the others; at the same time a new

lamina is formed at the base of the old frond, which being separated

from the new frond by a very narrow constriction, at last falls off

altogether. These phznomena furnish a means of ascertaining the

age of the plant, each concentric layer at the base of the stem, or

each row of rootlets, corresponding with the annual production of a

new frond. The second species appears to have no such determinate

periods of vegetation ; the frond grows in a continuous and uniform

manner, the stem presents no concentric layers or superposed whorls

of rootlets, and no exact indications of age can be derived from the

length or the thickness of the stem.

As all observers, with the exception of Clouston, have confounded

the two species under the Linnzean name, the author considers that

it would only serve to continue the confusion if this name be applied

to either of them; he therefore proposes to retain Edmondstone’s

name, 1. Cloustoni, for one species, and to give the other the name

of L. flevicaulis. He gives the following diagnoses of the two

species :—

1. Laminaria Cloustoni. LL. fibris radicalibus verticillatim ra-

diatimque dispositis, stipite erecto rigido cylindrico rugoso, ad basin

valde incrassato, versus apicem sensim attenuato, in laminam multi-

fidam abrupte expanso.

2. Laminaria flevicaulis. LL. fibris radicalibus ineequaliter dis-

positis, stipite flexili levi tereti vel subcompresso, mterdum basi

subconstricto subfusiformi, sursum complanato, in laminam inte-

gram vel multifidam sensim abeunte.

In his observations on the genus Laminaria, the author remarks

that the Algz forming the genus I/ea of Areschoug must be ex-

cluded from Laminaria, as they differ from it in structure and fruc-

tification. L. brevipes, Ag. and L. dermatodea, Lapyl. also differ in

several respects, especially in the form of the root; he places them

provisionally in the genus Haligenia. The genus Hafgygia, formed

318 Miscellaneous.

by Kiitzing for the L. digitata, is inadmissible, as muciferous canals

exist in many other Algze placed by that author in his genus La-

minaria.

The author proposes the following arrangement of the Lami-

narie :—

Laminaria, Lamx.

Root fibrous and branched. Stem eylindrical or subcompressed,

solid or fistular. Frond flat, ribless, entire or palmate. Cryptosto-

mata wanting.

Section I. Dendroidee.

Muciferous canals anastomosing in the cortical layer of the stem,

large and scattered in the substance of the frond.

Sp. L. Cloustoni, Edm. (Le Jol.); LZ. pallida, Grey.

Section II. Saccharine.

Muciferous canals wanting in the stem, small and numerous under

the epidermis of the frond.

Sp. L. flevicaulis, Le Jol.; L. Bongardiana, (3. bifurcata, Post.

and Rupr.; L. bifida, Gmel. ; L. Ruprechtiana, Le Jol.; L. Cha-

missot, Bory; L. phyllitis, Stackh.; L. saccharina, Linn. ; L. lati-

folia, Ag.; L. Lamourouxii, Bory ; L. longicruris, Lapyl.

Species not seen by the author :—

Of Section I.? LZ. Bongardiana, P. & R.; L. himantophylla,

PGR.

Of Section II.? LZ. caperata, Lapyl.; L. teniata, P. & R.; L.

crassifolia, P. & R.

Haxicenta, Decaisne.

Section I. Phyllaria.

H. dermatodea, H. triplicata, H. brevipes.

Section II. Saccorhiza.

H. bulbosa, Decaisne.

Comptes Rendus, Feb. 26, 1855, p. 470.

Descriptions of two new Species of Humming Birds, from Peru.

By Joun Gou np, F.R.S.

1. SPATHURA CISSIURA.

General plumage bronzy green ; wings purplish brown ; four outer

tail-feathers purplish steel-black ; under surface green, paler on the

throat ; thighs thickly plumed and of a reddish buff.

Total length, 4} inches; bill, 2; wing, 12; tail, 23.

Hab. Peru.

Remark.—Most nearly allied to Spathura Peruana, but differing

from that and all the other members of the genus, in having the outer

tail-feathers webbed throughout their entire length, and consequently

the spathulate tips less conspicuous.

Meteorological Observations. 319

2. CALOTHORAX MicRURUS, Gould.

All the upper surface mealy bronzy green; throat of a glittering

amethystine hue; under surface buff, deepest on the sides; tail

narrow, rigid and black.

Total length, 23 inches; bill, 1,9,; wing, 1,5; tail, 3.

Hab. Peru.

Remark.—This is a very diminutive species, and differs from all

others in the extreme shortness of the tail, which is exceeded in

length by both the upper and under coverts.—Proc. Zoul. Soc.

Nov. 22, 1853.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR FEB. 1855.

Chiswick.—February 1. Clear: overcast. 2. Drifting snow. 3. Hazy. 4. Dense

fog: foggy throughout. 5, Overcast: drizzly. 6. Snow-flakes: slight rain.

7. Cloudy: clear and frosty. 8. Snowing: drifting snow: boisterous at night.

9. Overcast: sharp frost. 10. Clear and frosty: severe frost at night. 11. Ther-

mometer within 1 degree of zero: clear. 12. Overcast: clear and cold: partially

overcast. 13. Snowing: cloudy : clear : intense frost: thermometer at zero. 14.

Clear and cold. 15. Snow-flakes: bright sun: frosty haze. 16. Snow-showers :

overcast. 17. Snowing, with cold wind: clear: severe frost. 18. Frosty : hazy:

severe frost at night. 19. Uniform haze: clear and frosty. 20. Clear and frosty.

21. Overcast. 22. Hazy. 23. Overcast: snowing. 24. Fine. 25. Overcast.

26. Rain. 27. Foggy: rain. 28. Drizzly: large halo round the moon in the

evening.

Mean temperature of the month ............csecccscscececesecees 28°-01

Mean. temperature of Feb. 1854 ....0....000.-.c0s---.--00see-one 37 67

Mean temperature of Feb. for the last twenty-nine years ... 39 -07

Average amount of rain in Feb. ...........2.2..202--cccsseseeees 1°54 inch.

Boston.—Feb. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3. Cloudy: rain and hail p.m. 4. Foggy:

rainp.M. 5. Foggy: rain a.m. 6,7. Cloudy: snow p.m. 8. Cloudy: stormy p.m.

9—11. Cloudy. 12—14, Fine. 15. Fine: snow a.m. 16. Fine: thermometer

early A.M. 6°5. 17—22. Fine. 23. Cloudy. 24. Fine: snowa.m. 25. Cloudy.

26. Cloudy: rain p.m. 27. Cloudy: snow a.m. 28. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Feb. 1. Damp a.M.: sleet-showers P.M. 2. Thaw,

bright a.m.: clear, frost pat. 3. Thaw, showers a.M.: damp p.m. 4. Thaw,

damp a.M.: showers p.m. 5. Showers a.m. and p.m. 6. Sleet-showers a.m. :

clear p.m. 7. Clear, frost a.m.: snow-showers P.M. 8. Bright, frost a..: cloudy,

frostr.m. 9. Clear, frost a.m.: cloudy, frost pM. 10. Cloudy a.m. and p.m.

11. Snow-showers a.m. and p.m. 12. Snow-showers A.M.: snowing, aurora P.M.

13. Snow-drift a.m.: clear p.m. 14. Snow, bright a.m.: clear, aurora p.m. 15,

Snow, bright a.m: cloudy p.m. 16. Snow, bright a.m.: clear p.m. 17. Snow,

thaw a.m.: cloudy p.m. 18. Snow,clear a.M.: clear P.M. 19. Snow, Clear a.m.:

cloudy p.m. 20,21. Snow, clear a.m.: clear, aurora P.M, 22. Snow, clear a.m.:

lunar halo p.m. 23. Snow, cloudy a.m.: snow drift p.m. 24. Snow drift a.m. and

P.M. 25. Snow, cloudy A.m.: snow, clear P.M. 26. Snow-showers A.M.: snow,

clear P.M. 27. Snow, bright a.m.: snow clouds p.m. 28. Thaw a.M.: rain P.M.

Mean temperature of Feb. for twenty-eight previous years . 38°24

Mea.: temperature of this month ...........sseeceeseceereeesceecs 31 -64

Mean temperature of Feb. 1854) ..........ss0eeeees Seecnaaeascese 39 -22

Averege quantity of rain in Feb. for fourteen previous years 3°39 inches,

The mean temperature of this month is lower than that of any month for the

last twenty-eight years—the whole period of observation—except February 1838,

when it was 31°31, and when there was snow during all the month and for three

weeks previously. This month it lay from the 11th till the last day, and the drift

on the 23rd and 24th formed high wreaths in many places, rendering the roads

mpassable to vehicles.

2.r | gr.z | SE Sg.of |bb.z£ | ££ |6£.0z|bg.SE} €zg.62 07.62 gr.6z 619.62 gbl.6z | uvayy

ch 6z. fr. | -ass {| +s | me | gf | $e g£| 6z | of £1.62 1+.6z £>.62 LEL.6z LLL.6z "gz

seceeeees! ET, go. ‘as | so '8 gs | ESE Lz yas tv 9S .6z 69.62 0$.6z 209.62 11g.6z nie

*Swecvens|) (Cr, to. |*mum! cau | smu Sxt of GE in 28 ob 99.62 gb.6z $z.62 69%.6z ztS$.62 ‘gz

Takeaesetivacewear!| "Oy, am | a | ms |. gle | 88 LE) 4e | 6b gt.6z L£.6z $0.6 | $16.62 $S£.62 Cz

CT. 09. |*muM ‘mMss| “MS cas gz gz| £& tb LE.6z gt.6z 01.62 16£.62 Loo.o£ “bez

Coe laces ee Me ag ote |S OL Om gz| gt Le ol.6z 99.62 $9.62 £S 9.62 986.62 £2 ¢

Go, |receteeretseermesest 0G leno. 99 oZ-| of Tr og ere £6.62 96.62 zL.6z LL3.6z +£6.62 CE

QPEDOS SRG OR | EP OOOGOE| OAC WI MCTS Fb gota) Zize\ eeu’ bz| o1 of 00,0£ $6.67 09.62 L£9.6z $S¢.6¢ IZ

Pee OP enaae ER artes ehetpeaccct!| og leg =| Ses. age | Si Spiiee St 16,62 96.62 gb.6z 169.6¢ 2£L,6z oz

10, PECL SOWNT | “MA | OU cl | SHE coral 3 6% 66.67 16.67 08.62 036,62 O10,0£ "91

Som ga “wm | can | tou [She | SE | be) ¢ Lz $L.6z oL.6z oL.6z 698.62 £68.67 “Li

Il. 60, “mes| ‘os | ‘ou | gz | rE 6g) Gr “eas £8.62 gg.6z 7L.6z 119,62 $56.62 ‘91@

(ies il gcse cae ige aens S ORS NUE TO) be TT Oza =asiz %@| OI vf £8.67 0g.6z 6+.62 669.62 $26.62 Cr

pI aes ak” ta | anc Ue u Ge | oe | Set) Zr | “of 69.62 LS 62 01.6% tet .6% oot.6z “br

Gr, [trsessces|eesseeeeel eveeee | caro | com | Ez | 62 gz| o 6z 9S .6z 95.62 2.6% 9S £.62 Etrb.6z Sy

Sore beciborsscraslegienresaond | OU co Un (ae Ori re te |-o0% | SE £8.62 18.62 $£.6z 7L¥.6% $ES.62 “Ir |

TO” [se’oec*sainececkeeel err” | *oT0) mou Sf | SZe Lee of 68.67 00,0£ $9.67 $£9,.62 £98.62 ‘orD

apeoemkes Coast secaniceeseestenase et oy Wom AS Woot |) Catone Shu Ml eh? $7.08 $£.08 99.6% 119,67 £98.62 GE |

fo, Ur ‘ass | ‘9 ‘9 | cf | FEE Te az | teu $2.08 ¥z.08 $9.6 799.67 76L,62 "9

to. Sr, ferevee*) coum | coum | ‘ou foe Sse £8). 22 | of o%,0£ 60,08 $$.6z bbL.6z 11g.62 L

fo. To; zo, |couu) ‘u | “ou gz | Sof rahe ia |) Ste 96.62 gg.6z 07.62 git.6z 2S 62 9

to. eZ. Io, |‘ouu| ‘au | sms | SSE 98 | SSE re | oF 9.6% ol.6z £0.62 Lgz.6% gol.6z ¢

fo. Or. ZO. ‘2 | ‘au | °a gf | $098 | S.zé| £& | 6E 09.62 £5.62 £1.62 627.6% $gf.6z +

OTe ereresst: (Coe % | ‘ala |""9 se Se sie me Crea | to £2.62 00.08 gt.6z 64.62 o1$.6z +g

Orme meeaanenl a Col "9 | ‘aua| ‘9 of | $2 Le| Le | 2 17.08 7.08 $g.6z 7$L,6z 066.62 %: ©

go. secceledeste 6 || SOUO) | rOU al MeSiE St of} Lr ee Zt.08 g0.0€ 09.62 984.62 700,08 r

Eg S e Bo g | a eee vt 2 ‘uy | *xupr | = ‘urd $8 “ue $6 ee UNIT xB] ana

2.3 ey 3. £8 3 5 = “yprpurg | 8 3 Lew, : E g . bea

a ; leks Fl) “feoxrge es | MTD “SOP USE Asoo ae sage “HHO TN

—<—<——<— jo sku

“Urey “pula, *LoJIUTOULIEY, T, “TOP OULOLY gf

“AUNWUC asunyit younpung yo WOySNO[D “CQ “Ady ay? fig pun { NoLsog 7 Teoa “A Ag

fuoDUOrT Jnau SMOTMSTHY 2D fi20W08 ManungusoTT aur Lo uansnH aur i UoOsduI0OWT. ATA ha apvU suornaLASaN 10916010.109)9 TAT

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.}

No. 89. MAY 1855.

XXVIII.—On the Structure of Chlorophyll.

By Hueco von Mout*.

I constpER that it will not be a work of supererogation to

bring forward some observations on the anatomical conditions of

chlorophyll, since the description I gave of this structure,—

playing so important a part in physiological phenomena,—in

a dissertation which appeared in 1837 (Vermischte Schriften,

p- 349), has been on various hands declared erroneous, while,

after repeated investigations, I am compelled to the opinion that

these supposed refutations are based upon a false conception of

the actual conditions. In the essay referred to I endeavoured

to establish the view, that the chlorophyll-globules consist of a

soft substance, related to albumen, in which, in most cases, one

or more starch-grains are imbedded, and which owes its green

colour to the presence of an extremely small quantity of colour-

ing matter; but the view which I attacked, previously advocated

chiefly by Meyen, that the chlorophyll-granules are utricles,

has again found supporters.

Among these Niageli is especially to be cited, since he not

only most decidedly asserted the utricular nature of the chlo-

rophyll-granules, but also endeavoured to establish the anato-

mical definition of the utricle in a conclusive manner, and

to demonstrate a thorough analogy between this and the cell;

which would have gone to show the existence of a special class

of elementary organs. (Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Botamik, Heft i

and iv. 1846, p. 94. Translated in Ray Society’s volume for

1849, p. 161.)

* Translated from the ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ February 9th & 16th, 1855,

by Prof. Henfrey. ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 21

322 M. H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

To come to a clear understanding, therefore, it will be first of

all necessary to consider the notion of the wtricle, as laid down

by Nageli; and this is the more requisite, since his definition

of it deviates most essentially in several particulars from the

usual signification of the word in common language. According

to Nageli’s definition, it is on the one hand unnecessary that an

organic utricle should be hollow, while on the other, a hollow

space occurring in the cell-contents, even when surrounded by a

membrane, is not in all cases to be called a utricle; but it is an

essential part of the notion of the latter, that, like the cell, it

possesses a proper membrane and contents which exhibit pecu-

liar changes. According to this definition, a vacuole in the pro-

toplasm, filled with water, even if the mucilaginous fluid bound-

ing the cavity is condensed through the influence of the water,

and forms as it were a membrane, is by no means to be called

a utricle; and still less may we apply this name to a globular

mass of proteinous substance, the outermost layer of which is

hardened into a membrane-like coat, when such a body occurs

in the cell-cavity. The decision of the question, whether a

structure occurring in the vegetable cell is a utricle, depends

rather, according to Nageli’s view, on the investigation whether

this consists, like cells, of a membrane and contents of different

nature from the membrane, and whether it exhibits altogether,

in reference to membrane and contents, metamorphoses ana-

logous to those with which we are acquainted in cells.

Nageli believes that he has found these properties, character-

izing the utricles, displayed most convincingly in nuclei, starch-

granules, chlorophyll-granules, and other granulose structures

occurring in cells. He states that these possess, like cells, a

colourless membrane composed of cellulose, which originates

subsequently to the contents, increases in thickness, like the

cell-wall, by lamellar deposits in the interior, divides by the for-

mation of daughter-utricles, &c.; in short, he holds the struc-

ture of the utricle to correspond completely to the organization

of the cell, and the only distinction he finds between utricle and

cell is, that the former contains no cytoblasts, and, as a struc-

ture enclosed in the cell, is not an immediate, but merely a

mediate or indirect elementary organ of the plant.

As in my researches on chlorophyll-granules, just as in nuclei,

starch-granules, &c., I could find neither a membrane distinct

from the contents, nor, still far iess, a cellulose coat comparable

to the cell-membrane, I expressed myself, in my “ Elements of

the Anatomy and Physiology of the Cell,” against this utricular

theory, as a representation standmg in most decided contra-

diction to the facts; that this was done in few words will be

understood from the circumstance, that in the said work I was

M. H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 323

compelled to compress a summary of a large proportion of the

physiology of plants into a few sheets.

A very important part of this doctrine of the organization of

the utricle, proposed by Niageli, has been retracted by himself

recently, since he acknowledges (Systemat. Uebersicht der Er-

scheinungen im Pflanzen-reiche, 1853, p. 15) that he was wrong

in ascribing to the utricle a membrane composed of cellulose.

With this, however, he did not give up the opinion that the

chlorophyll-granules are utricles and structures analogous to

cells, but, on the contrary, finds it inconceivable that in the year

1850 I had not yet detected the membrane of the cell-nuclei and

chlorophyll-granules,—since this, if we might be in doubt as to

its presence in fresh granules, presents itself so distinctly when

these structures swell up in water.

In this later treatise Nageli explains the origin of the mem-

brane in a manner which stands in most glaring contradiction

to his earlier views on the nature of an independent membrane

and on the necessary properties of the utricle. He takes his

stand namely upon the phenomenon, that the surface of the

protemous structures occurring in the cell-sap exhibit a mem-

branaceous consolidation through the action of the cell-sap

where they are in contact with it, as for example the vacuoles

full of cell-sap, the protoplasm-currents, &c. According to his

view, the primordial utricle origimates, in free cell-formation,

through this action of the cell-sap, by condensation of the super-

ficial layer of a semi-fluid proteine-compound ; and in like

_manner hardens the surface of minute portions of proteine-com-

pounds, which are to be converted into nuelei, chlorophyll-gra-

nules, &c. These latter structures correspond completely there-

fore, excepting in the want of the cellulose-coat, to cells, only

they are arrested at a lower stage of development.

In this theory we have two points to take into consideration :

1. the question whether the outer, firmer surface of a soft

substance, which forms the boundary of the medium with which

it is in contact, is to be regarded as a membrane, and whether

the soft substance becomes a utricle through the formation of

this firmer limiting portion; and 2. whether this firmer layer of

a nucleus, of a chlorophyll-granule, or the like, is comparable

with the primordial utricle.

The first question must be answered most decidedly in the

negative ; indeed Nageli himself spoke most definitively against

this, so long as he believed in the presence of a cellulose mem-

brane clothing the granule. If indeed it were really a fact, that,

as Nageli now. (System. Uebersicht, p. 16) states, the microscope

demonstrates on many mucilaginous filaments or masses, and

21*

324 M.H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

around the cavity of vacuoles in the mucilage, a dense, membra-

naceous coat,—this would certainly be an evidence in favour of a

membrane having been formed around soft or fluid contents, for

a substance which forms a coat over another must be of differ-

ent nature from the latter—must be distinguishable from it. But

the microscope shows no trace of this distinction; it shows

nothing more than that the structures in question are sharply

defined against the cell-sap at their surface. Whether the sur-

face of the protoplasm and of the granulose structures proceed-

ing from it, are firmer than their internal substance, can never

be directly made out by the microscope, just as little as we can

see in a drop of water, whether the view of those physicists is

correct, who believe that the outer surface of every fluid has a

firmer consistence than its internal portions. That in regard to

the protoplasm this definite limitation on the outside has very

frequently been wrongly taken as evidence of the existence of a

membrane, is well known; I need only refer, m respect to this,

to the opinion of Schultz, who looked upon the protoplasm-

currents as currents of milk-sap flowing in the ramifications of

a vascular system. We see nothing more on the firmer struc-

tures of the cell-contents composed of proteine-substances than

we do on these currents, which indicate so clearly, by their

movement and their continual changes, that their surface is not

formed by a membrane ; for all exhibit merely a simple outline.

At the same time it is not denied, and I have never denied this

(see my observations on the nucleus in the “ Vegetable Cell”),

that the surface of these structures, for instance of the nucleus,

may and frequently does possess a firmer consistence than the

internal portion. But this is not enough to constitute a mem-

brane, for it is indispensable to the notion of the latter, that it

forms a layer definitely bounded on doth surfaces, either, as in

the superimposed layers of cell-membrane, agreeing in structure

with the adjacent tissue and only mechanically separate from it,

or consisting of a special, different tissue ; but it by no means

suffices for the formation of a membrane, that a homogeneous

substance possesses a sharply defined surface of firmer consist-

ence, if this firmer layer passes insensibly ito the rest of the

substance, so that no one can determine where the outer layer

ceases and the internal substance begins. In such a case, look-

ing at the outer surface, we may say it is membranaceously con-

solidated ; but we only open the door to confusion, if we use for

the naming of this condition the same expression as that which

we apply to a peculiar or special layer forming a definite con-

trast to the subjacent substance: in ordinary life such a con-

fusion may be passed over, but in scientific works, treating of

M.H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 825

anatomical conditions, such diverse conditions must not be con-

founded together*. No less totally unfit is it, if we would ad-

here to the universally established notion of the utricle, to apply

the name wfricle to a more or less soft, yet not fluid, globular

mass, the surface of which is of firmer consistence, for the

notion of a utricle is essentially that of a cavity surrounded by a

solid substance either filled with a liquid or gaseous fluid or

quite empty. But it is common to all the structures described

by Nageli as utricles, that they have neither an envelope distin-

guishable from the contents, nor a cavity, while the vacuoles,

which he does not call utricles, actually possess both. Thus, no

expression can be more misapplied, for the denomination of the

former structures, than that of a utricle. With as much right

could we give the name bladder to a cheese which has a rind

resulting from the drying of its surface, for in its essential rela-

tions it does not much disagree, although on a larger scale, with

Nageli’s utricles consisting of proteine-substance.

It is by no means to be denied, that a globular mass of organic

substance may acquire a membranous coat through a hardening

of its outer layers, and become converted into a utricle, in the

manner stated by Nageli. But for the application of this expres-

sion to be fitting and admissible, it is requisite that the said pro-

cess should actually have taken place, that a separation of enve-

lope and contents should have occurred. In his recent treatise

Nageli leaves it wholly in obscurity, whether he now, as for-

merly, regards the granular. structures of the vegetable cell as

surrounded by a coat with a double outline, or not,—pro-

bably the former, since he does not acknowledge as erroneous

the circumstance, that a membrane exists, but only the point,

that he had incorrectly believed this to consist of cellulose, and

objects it to me, as something inconceivable, that I have not yet

detected this membrane. This however will at all events never

make any one believe, who has seen a chlorophyll-granule or

a starch-granule through a good microscope, that the figures

in plate 3 of his ‘ Zeitschrift’ are correct, in which he (especially

in figs. 10, 12, 14, 15 & 17; Ray Society’s volume for 1849,

pl. IT. figs. 10, 12, &c.) represents these granules clothed with a

* It is an evident imperfection of our anatomical terminology, that we

possess no expression to indicate such a condensed surface in contra-

distinction to a real membrane. The naturalists who describe the Infusoria

have the same difficulty ; thus Dujardin, for example, says, on a similar

occasion, “I willingly admit that this surface may, by contact with the

surrounding liquid, acquire a certain degree of consistence, like flour-paste

or glue allowed to cool in the air, but simply in this manner, and without

the production of a layer differently organized from the interior.”” I pro-

pose to apply to such a consolidated surface the term pellicula.

326 M. H. v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

colourless coat completely distinct from the contents and ex-

hibiting a double outline; such an appearance is never found

anywhere in nature.

The alteration of the chlorophyll-granules in water, in which

their membrane is said to present itself so distinctly, will be

spoken of more particularly further on, when it will be shown

that phenomena occur here, deviating essentially from the de-

scriptions of former observers.

With regard to the second point of Nageli’s theory, the agree-

ment of the hardened surface of the granules with the pri-

mordial utricle of the cell, this comparison is devoid of any solid

foundation. The cases in which the primordial utricle can be

observed in the fresh cell, without application of alcohol, acids,

iodine, &c., and without its appearance being obscured by the

rest of the contents of the cell, are anything but frequent. In

such cases, for instance in Zygnema and Cladophora, it presents

itself as a special layer composed of a finely granular substance,

not coalescing with the remaining contents of the cell, defined

equally against the cavity of the cell and on the outside, with

which layer the structures composed of proteine-compounds, the

circulation currents, and the layer containing the chlorophyll,

are indeed in contact, but from which they are sharply sepa-

rated. In an anatomical point of view, in the occurrence as an

independent layer, therefore, there is an essential distinction

between the primordial utricle and the outer consolidated sur-

face of the chlorophyll-granules, &c. That we cannot everywhere

observe the primordial utricle as an independent layer is cor-

rect, but it would be a mistaken course to set out from indistinct

observations and build a theory upon these. Unless we would

open the door to unbridled fancy, we must take our stand upon

cases in which the conditions can be observed in the simplest

details, and these speak for the separation of the primordial

utricle, as an independent layer, from the remainder of the cell-

contents.

Farther, no parallel can be drawn, in a physiological poimt of

view, between the primordial utricle and the more solid outer

layer of the nucleus, chlorophyll-granules, &e. On the outside

of the primordial utricle, and, we have ground to assume, in

consequence of its action, cellulose membranes are formed ; on

the outside of the chlorophyll-granules, &c., this never takes

place. From this difference of function we must deduce a dif-

ference of the organs. As relates to the chemical character of

the primordial utricle, we still know very little about this. That

it is coloured yellow by iodine, and hardened by the action of

alcohol and acids, is by no means any proof that it is nothmg

but a layer of proteime-substance ; its elements may have an

M.H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 327

essentially different chemical composition. In reference to this

we should note particularly that Mulder, who certainly has claim

to give an opinion here, could demonstrate proteine in it in many

cases, but not in all, and states that he does not know the com-

pound of which it is composed (Physiological Chemistry, Edin-

burgh, Translation, p. 409). With this slight knowledge pos-

sessed of the chemical characters of the primordial utricle,

Nageli’s theory that it owes its origin to a coagulation of a pro-

teie-substance, caused by the cell-sap, is unfurnished with any

safe foundation.

With Nageli must be named particularly, among the cham-

pions of the utricular nature of the chlorophyll-granules, Gép-

pert and Cohn, who in their essay on Nitella (Botanische Zeit-

ung, 1849, p. 681), published in the interval between the two

works of Nageli above mentioned, gave a minute account of the

chlorophyll-granules of this genus. They came to the con-

clusion, that although the chlorophyll-granule in general did

not allow of the demonstration of any definite structure during

life, yet the alterations which it underwent in water prove that

it is composed of a clear, colourless membrane which becomes

distended in water, of green fluid contents, and several solid

nuclei composed of starch.

Passing to the exposition of results of my own investigations,

it will be most to the purpose to examine first the character of

the chlorophyll of Zygnema, since the great mass in which the

chlorophyll occurs here, in the form of the well-known spiral

bands, greatly facilitates the investigation, if we select for exa-

mination the larger species, such as Z. nitidum. I have shown

in my former essay, that these green bands agree, in the most

essential conditions of their structure, with chlorophyll-granules,

since, like the latter, they are composed of a soft substance,

coloured brown by iodine, which owes its green colour to an ex-

tremely small quantity of colourmg matter, so that the share

which the latter takes in the formation of the entire mass cannot

be determined. The roundish granules which occur at intervals

in the median line of the chlorophyll-bands, and assume a blue

colour with iodine, are not, as appears at first sight, single grains

of starch, but are composed of globular heaps of some six starch-

granules crowded together. These are therefore comparable to

the compound starch-granules which occur abundantly in the

chlorophyll-granules of the interior of leaves and inner layers of

bark, unless it be preferred, for which however there does not

seem to me to be any reason, to regard them as chlorophyll-

granules, imbedded m a green mucilaginous layer here divided

into spiral bands.

The chlorophyll-bands undergo most remarkable alterations

328 M.H.yv. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

when we cut across the cell in which they he under water, and

thus allow water to enter into the cavity. The bands with which

the water comes in contact swell up and push out in an irre-

gular manner, in particular portions of variable length, globular

or ovate, or if they are long, spirally curled masses. Originally

these protrusions are uniformly green, but subsequently, one or

more colourless vesicles, composed of a homogeneous mucila-

ginous substance and filled with water, break out from them.

These vesicles do not originate by the up-lifting, from the green

substance, of a membrane lying on the surface of the band, of

which indeed no trace can be detected ; on the contrary, it does

not admit of doubt that these vesicles break out from the inte-

rior of the band, and tear and push aside the green substance,

which only expands to a certain extent. Comparison of a great

number of these vesicles also leaves no doubt that their number

and form, and the place where they originate, is unconnected

with the internal organization of the band, but purely accidental.

The vesicles break out sometimes in the middle, sometimes in

the edge of the band, sometimes push the green substance to

one side, sometimes tear it across and push it away to the two

ends, where they meet the prolongations of the band ; sometimes

only a short piece of the band is transformed into a vesicle,

sometimes a long piece, in which li one to five of the above-

mentioned starch-granules. The latter im the meantime un-

dergo no further alteration than that the individual granules of

which they are composed become more evident, as is always the

case when water acts upon chlorophyll which contains starch-

granules ; they do not swell up, and are stripped off the vesicles

with the green substance. Iodine colours the entire substance

of the bands brown, the green mass darker, the vesicles lighter.

There cannot be the slightest doubt that the cause of the

phenomena just described les in an endosmose set up by the

internal substance of the chlorophyll-band. At the same time

we must note well, that these phenomena are of essentially dif-

ferent kind from those which Géppert and Cohn state that they

observed in the action of water upon chlorophyll-granules. It

is evident, namely, that the endosmose is not brought about

here by fluid contents mixing with the water that has pene-

trated, separated from the water by a membrane, but by a

tough substance, not dissolving in water, which has the pro-

perty of formimg vacuoles when it absorbs water, receiving the

water into these vacuoles and thereby producing an endosmose

independently, without the cooperation of a separate membrane.

The water which penetrates, therefore, does not serve, as re-

presented by Goppert and Cohn, to increase the mass of a green-

coloured fluid, and to expand a colourless membrane enclosing

ee ——

Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Diplommatina. 329

this, but the previously homogeneous internal substance of the

chlorophyll-band is converted into a sort of frothy mass, like

what may be so often observed in the protoplasm of cell-con-

tents. The circumstance that the vesicles formed in this way

are colourless or only weakly tinged (for this cannot be ac-

curately made out), and break out from the interior of the chlo-

rophyll-band, through its outer green layer, indicates that the

substance of the band is not homogeneous, but that its internal

substance especially attracts water, is softer, and more capable

of extension than the external substance. These occurrences

further tend to show that the green colouring matter is princi-

pally, if not exclusively, deposited in the outer layer; but this

does not seem to me to be altogether certainly proved, since we

cannot decidedly state what are the respective shares which the

considerable mechanical expansion, and the original want of

colour, bear in producing the colourless or lightly tinted condi-

tion of the vesicularly expanded internal substance; on this

point the examination of a transverse section of a band could

alone furnish a decided answer, but I know of no means by

which this could be obtained and observed in an unaltered con-

dition. This much however is certain, that the green colour, if

it does not uniformly permeate the whole substance, is still not

restricted to a definitely bounded outer layer, smce we should

see this bounded, at the edge of the band, by a defined line.

[To be continued. ]

XXIX.—Notice on the question of the presence of an Operculum

in the genus Diplommatina, Benson, and description of a new

Species. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

A FuRTHER reference to Capt. Hutton on the subject of the

operculum of Diplommatina, since the publication of Dr. J. E.

Gray’s stricture in the July Number of the ‘Annals’ for 1853,

just before my departure from England, having elicited no reply

from my correspondent, I proceeded on the 17th instant to a

further examination by the gradual destruction of the lower

whorls of several specimens of D. folliculus and costulata ; which

operation resulted in the detection of the operculum in both

species, in which it was found to be withdrawn to a distance of

from 14 to 2 whorls and upwards from the aperture, so as to

render its detection without that process impossible. Encouraged

by this success, I have, since then, broken up a couple of spe-

cimens of D. Huttoni, Pfr., a reversed species, from Jerripani

below Mussoorie, and one of my two specimens of a new sini-

strorse Australian species, and have been equally successful with

330 Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Diplommatina.

both, the opercula being similarly remote, and retamed fully

two whorls from the opening of the shells. I lose as little time

as possible in acknowledging the correctness of Dr. Gray’s

reference of the genus to the Cyclostomacea, and in making

known the discovery that my former opinion on the subject is

untenable.

The expectation of finding the operculum at or near the aper-

ture, induced by Dr. Gray’s statement in a note dated in February

1853, that the operculum was “the usual external one, the size

of the mouth of the shell,” had caused me to stop short of the

sacrifice of specimens in which no trace of the operculum could

be perceived from the aperture; but the statement in his pub-

lished note regarding its extreme minuteness created a suspicion

that it might be found in a remote part of the shell, and this

expectation was so fully borne out by experiment, that the

unusual retraction of the accessory valve must be regarded as a

generic character in Diplommatina; and if Dr. Gray’s examples

occurred within view from the aperture of unbroken specimens,

we are authorized to conclude that the animals must have been

suddenly killed, and prevented from retiring to their usual re-

condite position. The smallness of the operculum also explains

why the tooth on the internal part of the columella affords no

obstacle to the passage of the valve to the remoter whorls, and

why no modification of its circular form is necessary for the

execution of that movement, in spite of the apparent obstruction

presented.

Dr. Gray correctly reminds us that “ the operculum of Acme

fusca was overlooked by many malacologists, and has been denied

after it was described by others, as is the case with that of Di-

plommatina ;” for, in the list of those who contested its existence

in Acme, we find the honoured name of De Férussac, and at as

late a date as that of the publication of Gray’s edition of ‘ Tur-

ton’s Manual *,’ the now patent fact was opposed, and the shell

was classed, like Diplommatina, with Carychium, instead of with

its real ally, Cyclostoma elegans; so that the supporters of the

Carychiadous affinity of Diplommatina have erred in good com-

pany—

‘* —— veniam damus petimusque vicissim.”

The fact seems to be, that in these minute shells the exceeding

delicacy of the transparent operculum causes its concealment,

during life, by the mucus of the animal, and it is not until this

has dried up, and become more or less separated from the hard

covering, that the latter becomes visible: in A. fusca it remains

in the mouth of the shell, but bemg so much smaller than the

* Edition of 1840.

Mr. W. H. Benson on a new species of Diplommatina. 331

aperture in Diplommatina, it is drawn to a greater distance than

in any other known operculated land mollusk. This habit also

accounts for the absence of loose opercula in the boxes in which

specimens have been kept, as observed by Capt. Hutton and

myself; the valve is drawn tightly into the narrower whorls, and

there remains a fixture, as long as the lower whorls are preserved

entire.

It is worthy of note that, in September 1849, Professor Albert

Mousson of Ziirich wrote as follows, when acknowledging speci-

mens which I had sent to him :—“ En examinant bien atten-

tivement louverture de votre Diplommatina folliculus, garnie

d’un bord entier, et la costulation extérieure, on est frappé de la

ressemblance avec le genre Pomatias, Stud. Veuillez bien en

parcourir un plus grand nombre et vous assurer s’il ne s’en

trouve pas quelques individus munis encore de leur opereule en

parchemin.” His prognostication has proved tolerably correct.

It is desirable that some collector possessing the doubtful

Philippine shell, Cyclostoma minus, Sow. (D. Sowerbyi, Pfr.),

should devote a specimen to a search for the operculum, which,

if the species really belongs to Diplommatina, will doubtless be

found in its ordinary retracted position, when its structure will

decide the question.

Diplommatina Australie, nobis.

Testa sinistrorsa, rimata, subovato-conica, glabra, subremote-costata,

pallide cornea, spira ovato-conica, apice acutiusculo ; anfractibus

sex convexis, ultimo angustiore, antice ascendente ; apertura ver-

ticali, subcirculari, peristomate duplice, posteriori expanso, ante-

riori expansiusculo, marginibus nitidis, diaphanis, callo junctis,

exteriori superne breviter producto, columellari dilatato, tuberculo

inconspicuo vel obsoleto. Operculo remoto, normali, lamella vix

elevata.

Long. 34, diam. vix 2 mill.

Hab. ad Mount Warren, Point Danger, Australize Orientalis. Teste

Strange.

About the same size as D. folliculus, Pfr., it is less acuminate,

and may at once be known by its sinistrorse volutions, more

distant costulation, and by the produced portion of the cuter lip

near its junction with the body whorl. The operculum occurs

at the distance of two whorls from the aperture. Mr. Strange

told me that he had found it under dead leaves in the brushes.

The occurrence of the genus at such a distant point, in a south-

ern latitude, from its Himalayan head-quarters, is an interesting

fact. Perhaps diligent search on decayed leaves, in damp situa-

tions, may reveal other species mi the mtervening lands.

Nice Maritime, 22nd March 1855.

' 332 Dr. W. H. Harvey on new genera and species of Alga.

XXX.—Short Characters of some new Genera and Species of Alge

discovered on the coast of the Colony of Victoria, Australia.

By W. H. Harvey, M.D., M.R.I.A. &c., Keeper of the Her-

barium of the University of Dublin.

[With a Plate. ]

1. Bexxiorra, Harv.

Frons filiformis, solida, umbellatim ramosa ; apicibus ramorum

fasciculato-comosis. Receptaculum in quoque ramo unicum, cy-

lindricum, mediam partem rami circumvestiens, e paranematibus

simplicibus, verticalibus, dense stipatis constitutum. Spore ad

paranemata lateraliter disposite, oblongz, transversim striate.

Bellotia Eriophorum, Harv.

Hab. Cast ashore at the Heads of Pt. Phillip Harbour, and

also on Phillip Island, Western Port. Perennial ?

Root clothed with stuppose filaments. Stems many from the

same base, 1 to 2 feet long, twice as thick as hog’s bristle, terete,

rigid, somewhat horny, twice or thrice umbellately divided.

Umbels of twenty to thirty rays or more, from 3 to 4 or 5 inches

apart; the bases of all the rays tomentose, the rest bare and

quite smooth. Apices of all the branches crowned with a very

dense spherical tuft of brown filaments, } to ? inch in diameter.

Receptacle cylindrical, developed round each branch, and formed

of very densely packed, simple filaments (paranemata), vertically

issuing from all sides of the branch, and whorled round it. This

receptacle begins to be formed in the upper half of all the young

branches, above the middle, and extends at first nearly to the

commencement of the apical tuft; but as the growth continues

the barren portion of the branch above the receptacle consi-

derably elongates, and the receptacle, in a full-grown branch, is

removed to about the middle portion, where it forms a sausage-

shaped swelling nearly 2 inches in length and thrice the dia-

meter of the barren branches. The paranemata are quite simple,

articulated, cylindrical, their cells three or four times as long as

broad, filled with pale olive endochrome. Spores linear-oblong,

sessile on the sides of the paranemata, alternate or secund. Sub-

stance of the stem and branches rigid; of the apical tufts soft,

and when young somewhat gelatinous. Structure: a cross cut-

ting of the stem shows a firm cellular substance composed of

minute polygonal cells, set in lines radiating from a central

point.

This very remarkable plant forms quite a new type in rami-

fication in the family of the Sporochnoidee, to which it belongs.

Except in the colour, which is olivaceous brown, one of its um-

bellate branches bears a very striking resemblance to the many-

——

Dr. W. H. Harvey on new genera and species of Alga. 333

headed cotton-grass (Hriophorum polycephalum); whence the

trivial name. The genus itself is inscribed to the memory of the

late lamented Lieut. Bellot of the French Navy, who so nobly

volunteered his services for the search after Sir John Franklin,

and whose untimely death will not soon be forgotten.

2. Curnisea, Harv.

(but not of Hary. MS. in Herb. T.C. D. 1852).

Frons plana, coriaceo-membranacea, laciniata, e margine sepe

pinnatim foliolosa, duplici strato constituta ; cellulis interioribus

rotundato-angulatis majoribus peripheriam versus sensim mi-

noribus, periphericis minimis verticaliter subseriatis. Coccidia

marginalia, globosa, sessilia, sporas minutas in filis ex placenta

carnosa centrali radiantibus evolutas, intra pericarpium cras-

sissimum cellulosum carpostomio apertum foventia. Tetraspore

in nemathectis intramarginalibus oblongis evolute, cruciatim

divisee.— Alge rubro-sanguinee, siccitate rigid.

Curdiea laciniata, Harv.

Hab. Cast ashore at Port Fairy, Port Phillip Heads, and

Western Port. Not uncommon.

Frond 1 to 2 feet long, very variable in ramification; the

lacinia from } inch to an inch broad, cuneate at base, linear-

oblong, variously cleft, the lesser segments narrow, obtuse.

Sometimes the margin is winged with leaflets. Substance when

dry rigid, seldom adhering to paper. Coccidia marginal, gland-

like, generally very numerous on fertile plants. Nemathecia

oblong or linear, within the margin, elevated, composed of ver-

tical, articulated filaments, among which the tetraspores are

found.

In habit this plant resembles a large coarse-growing specimen

of Callophyllis laciniata, but the structure and fruit are very dif-

ferent. Curdiea belongs to Spherococcoidee, and stands next to

the section Podeum of Gracilaria, from which and from every

other allied genus the position of the tetraspores separates it.

The name is bestowed in honour of Dr. Daniel Curdie of Tan-

darook, near Geelong, an early observer of the Algze of Australia,

and to whom I am indebted for an interesting collection of Algze

collected at the mouth of the Glenelg River, near Cape North-

umberland. I originally selected a genus of Chetangiee to bear

Dr. Curdie’s name, and have distributed specimens to some

friends under the name C. australis, Harv. MSS., but since my

visit to Australia I have ascertained that the plant so named is

identical with Acrotylus australis, J. Ag., with whose cystocarp

Prof. Agardh was unacquainted when he classed it among Cry-

334 Dr. W.H. Harvey on new genera and species of Alge.

ptonemee. I have now collected numerous fruiting specimens,

and find that the structure of the cystocarp is identical with that

of Chetangium, near which genus Acrotylus must now be placed.

It is in fact very closely related to the section Nothogenia.

3. Guxsonta, Harv.

Frons gelatmoso-membranacea, teres, nodoso-annulata, de-

composite ramosa, ex tubo centrali crasso articulato monosi-

phonio filis anastomosantibus longitudinalibus laxe circumdato,

et filis horizontalibus excurrentibus dichotomis fastigiatis muco

hyalino firmiori inclusis constituta. Fructus .....

Gulsonia annulata, Harv.

Cast ashore, Phillip Island, Western Port. Rare.

Fronds densely tufted, 6 to 8 inches long, decompoundly much

branched, the branches and their divisions and ramuli irregularly

scattered, all tapermg to the base and apex, and all annularly

constricted at short intervals; the nodes swollen and deeply

coloured, the internodes pale, like very narrow transverse rings.

A cross section shows a very large central tube, surrounded by a

narrow stratum of longitudinal filaments, from which radiate

towards the circumference, dichotomous, callithamnoid, fastigiate

filaments, whose branches are separated by pellucid jelly of firm

consistence, a layer of which also forms a pellucid envelope of

the branch. A longitudinal section shows that the central tube

is septate, the septa at intervals of 6 or 8 diameters apart; and

that the longitudinal filaments anastomose into a laxly netted

filamentous sheath, enclosing the central tube. The filaments

of the periphery are thrown off irregularly from the outer part

of this sheath. Colour a fine pinky-red, staining the paper on

which the plant may be dried. Substance very soft.

This beautiful plant, of which the fruit is at present unknown

to me, seems to be the type of a new genus of Cryptonemiacee,

which I inscribe in honour of Mrs. Gulson of Exmouth, whose

explorations of the shells and Algze of the Devonshire coast are

well known to and appreciated by British naturalists. From its

structure I am disposed to place Gulsonia near Catenella or

Gattya, from both which it differs sufficiently in habit, sub-

stance and structure to forbid its union under either. It may

also be compared to Gloiopeltis and Endocladia, but differs

essentially from these in several particulars. In external habit

it may be compared to a gigantic Crouania, or to a Lomentaria

or a Champia with very short joints and of a very soft substance.

In size, colour and substance it something resembles Champia

affinis when fresh, but more rapidly decomposes.

Dr. W. H. Harvey on new genera and species of Alga. 335

4. Hanovra, Sond.

Hanovia australis, Sond.—The cystocarps of this plant have

been sent to me by my friend Geo. Clifton, Esq., of Fremantle,

West Australia. They are ceramidia, closely resembling those of

a Dasya. Hence this genus must be removed from Ceramiacee

to Rhodomelacee, where it will be placed next to Halydictyon.

5. Bara, Harv.

1. Ballia Robertiana, n. sp.; ramis minoribus, rachidibusque

plumularum eylindraceis (nee ad genicula constrictis) distiche

plumulatis ; plumulis meurvis oblongis bipinnatis oppositis

inter se alterne inzequalibus, una pusilla pinnata v. vage mul-

tifida ramulis inflexis, altera elongata bipinnata basi ramulis

incurvis vage divisis fructiferis stipata, pmnis ambitu ovatis,

pinnulis oppositis incurvis creberrimis obtusis. (Pl. VIII. C.

fig. 2.)

Hab. Port Fairy.

2. Ballia Mariana, n. sp.; ramis minoribus rachidibusque plu-

mularum cylindraceis (nee ad genicula constrictis) tristiche

plumulatis v. verticillatis, plumulis incurvis e quoque geniculo

ternis vel pluribus inter se inzequalibus, duobus pusillis inferue

multifidis superne pinnatis rachide longe excurrente, uno ma-

jor verticillatim plumellato, plumellis patentibus pinnatis

bipinnatisve rachide excurrente, ramulis ultimis oppositis vel

seepe alternis. (Pl. VIII. C. fig. 1.)

Hab. Port Fairy.

6. Apsounia, Harv.

Frons stipitata, dendroides. Stipes radicatus, monosiphonius,

clavatus, annulatim constrictus et transversim rugulosus, epi-

dermide tenui calcarea donatus, in «tate majori apice ramis coro-

natus. Rami confervoidei, umbellatim polychotomi, flabellatim

expansi, fastigiati, liberi, articulati; articulis clavatis monosi-

phonus, omnibus basi ruguloso-annulatis, succo aquoso viridis-

simo repletis.

Apjohnia letevirens, Harv.

Hab. In deep tide pools, near low water mark, Phillip Island,

Western Port.

Fronds rising from a mat of very tough and rigid branching

fibres, densely tufted, 3 to 6 inches high, stipitate, tree-like.

Stipes from an inch to an inch and a half long, clavate, nearly

2 lines in diameter at the thickened upper extremity, at first

obtuse and quite simple, consisting of a large, single cell filled

with watery endochrome. In advancing age this primordial cell

throws out from its apex four or more similar but smaller cells,

336 Mr. J. Cleland on Vegetable Placentution.

each of which is afterwards crowned with four or five more, and

thus, by repeated developments, an umbellately flabelliform,

fastigiate frond is formed. The space between each axil (or

each internode) invariably consists of a single cell, enlarging

upwards, and annulated in its lower half. The older branches

are thinly coated with calcareous matter ; the younger are mem-

branaceous.

This plant is named in honour of Dr. James Apjohn, Pro-

fessor of Chemistry in the University of Dublin, and Mrs. Apjohn,

the latter of whom is a zealous collector and observer of British

Algz ; the former, I need not say, is worthy of any scientific

commemoration that may be offered to him. The genus belongs

to Valoniez, and among Australian genera will stand nearest to

Struvea, Sond.; but is much more closely related to the West

Indian Chamedoris, Mont., from which, however, it differs suffi-

ciently in habit and character. In aspect Apjohnia looks almost

hke a very luxuriant and robust specimen of Cladophora pellu-

cida, though not very closely related to that plant.

Melbourne, January 10, 1855.

XXXI.—Some Remarks on Vegetable Placentation.

By Joun Cxievanp, Esq.*

TuE object of the few following remarks is to bring forward some

evidence against the axile theory of placentation, and to show

that the free central placenta found in many plants is really

composed of a second whorl of carpels with everted edges.

My observations are founded entirely on the Lychnis and Pri-

mula. In the latter we have the most perfect example of a free

placenta, while the former illustrates most distinctly the theory

which I wish to bring forward.

On opening the fruit of the Lychnis dioica, its carpels are seen

to be united into a perfect circle, and to present no trace of their

homology with the leaf except in the venation on their internal

surface. When the seeds are removed the funicular cords are

seen arranged in five vertical double rows with smooth spaces

between. On making a transverse section, these smooth spaces

are found to be composed of a pad of white cellular tissue, and

alternating with them and with the rows of cords are the five

rays of a star-shaped mass of the same white cellular substance

occupying the centre. This star seems clearly to indicate the

formation of the placenta from five parts, and the position of the

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, April 12, 1855.

Mr. J. Cleland on Vegetable Placentation. 337

cords in five series shows the same thing. But this is not con-

sistent with the axile theory. If ovules are ever equivalent to buds

emanating directly from the axis, they must in every such case

be more or less under the law of evolution followed by the leaves,

and however their arrangement may seem from circumstances to

depart from that law, they cannot observe a system of distribu-

tion essentially different. We find a whorled arrangement fol-

lowed by every other homologue of the leaf, and should expect it

here too. But in the case before us, the ovules are given off

in vertical double rows. The objection may be started, that

this appearance may result from the piling of whorls one on

another without alternation, just as the stamen is in front of the

petal in the Barberry and the Buckthorn, or rows of petals

are piled in front of one another in abnormal specimens of the

Camellia. But if this explanation be adopted, we have still to

account for the rows being double, and for each row being con-

nected by vascular tissue with the one on the other side of the

adjoining interspace, while to its fellow it is only joimed by inter-

stitial cellular tissue.

On the other hand, if we adopt the ordinary marginal theory,

we have staring us in the face the old objection, that there is no

trace of any connexion ever existing between the placenta and

wall of the ovary; but on the contrary, between the double

rows of cords where the carpels are supposed to have turned

inwards, we have a smooth pad of cellular substance. Moreover

we should expect the rays of the central star to be pointed to the

interspaces instead of being in the position we find them in; for

by this theory each pair of rows is formed from the margins of

one carpel and has nothing to do with the neighbouring pairs,

and we should therefore expect to find a (fig. 1) connected by

vascular tissue, not with 6, but with ec.

What I wish to suggest as a better explanation than either of

the above is, that this placenta is formed of a second whorl of

carpels, distinct from and alternating with the outer carpels, and

bearing the ovules on their everted margins. This view accounts

for the arrangement of the vascular tissue. The double rows of

cords are considered according to it as formed from the margins

of two adjoining carpels, and the true fellow of each of the com-

ponent rows is the one at the other side of the neighbouring

interspace, and the bundles of fibres represent the midribs of the

leaves. This view was first suggested and seems to be very con-

siderably supported by the monstrosity which I have figured, in

which two members of the inner whorl had assumed the folia-

ceous form (fig. 2). One of them was much contorted on account

of its excessive development in a confined space, but the other

retained its place in the whorl with its edges everted.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 22

338 Mr. J. Cleland on Vegetable Placentation.

The structures of the Primroses seem also to support the

notion of a second carpellary whorl. In their case the common

marginal explanation appears to particular disadvantage, and I

hope to show that in respect to them too the free central expla-

nation is untenable. The ovules indeed are sessile, and so closely

set on the placenta, that it is impossible to say from their posi-

tion what is their arrangement—whether whorled round an axis

or in vertical rows. But other evidence is not wanting.

ij! i

0 uate

Hi}

Fig. 3.

First, in a well-developed fruit of the Auricula, I have ob-

served a five-rayed star of cellular tissue in the centre (fig. 3).

Secondly, at an early period the placenta of the Primrose is

formed of two parts, one in the centre vascular and united to

the torus, the other superficial, distinct, and easily removed, cel-

lular and bearing the ovules. If the ovules were buds, the cellular

tissue of their first origin could not have this superficial dispo-

sition, but would be the ascending axis of the plant, whose true

position is central.

Thirdly, if the central part were a continuation of the axis,

we should find some at least of the fibrous bundles from the

stem running directly into it, but instead of that, the fibres are

entirely re-arranged at the base of the ovary ; a joint is formed

at this point by decreased size of the cells of the cellular tissue,

Dr. J.B. Gray on the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse. 339

and the first appearances of fibres in the placenta are not pro-

longed upward from the stem, but descend to meet those of the

stem (fig. 4).

These facts seem conclusive against the axile theory in the

case of the Primroses ; and if in them it does not hold, we have a

strong argument against its truth in any case. It seems impro-

bable at the outset that the ovule should vary so much in mor-

phological value as to be in one plant equivalent to a bud, and

in another perhaps not far removed from it, only a secondary

growth from a single leaf. This of itself prejudices one against

believing that we have placentation of both the marginal and axile

kind; and another circumstance likewise irrespective of argu-

ments drawn from the structure of the pistil im particular spe-

cies is in favour of the marginal theory, viz. that the pollen-grain,

which is the male equivalent of the ovule, is always a mere off-

shoot from a leaf homologue, and we might not unnaturally

expect the ovule to have the same morphological value.

XXXII.-—On the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse*.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Tue arrival of a living Morse, or Walrus, in this country, show-

ing that it is very different in its manner of moving from the Seals,

has induced me to examine and compare the figures which have

hitherto been given of this animal. Most of the oldest figures were

purely imaginary. To this series must be referred the Rosmarus and

wn ‘

a = a D;

= ————

. XQ 3 RCWESTST.

\ ™~ \

Fig. 1. Rosmarus. Gesner, Addenda, 368,16. 1560.

(Reduced one-niuth.)

* From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society, No. 254, p. 112.

2e*

340 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse.

Vacea marina in the Addenda to Gesner (pp. 368, 369), published

Fig. 2. Vaeca marina. Gesner, Addenda, p. 369. 1560.

(Reduced nearly one-third.)

in 1560, and the Poreus monstrosus of Olaus Magnus (p. 788),

published in 1568. They all have more or less elongated tails, four

feet, and the elongated tusks in the lower jaw.

—- er at

Fig. 3. Porcus monstrosus Oceani Germanici. Olaus Magnus, 1568, p. 788.

The Rosmarus of Olaus Magnus (p. 789) agrees with the pre-

ceding in most of its characters, but has the tusks in the upper jaw.

Fig. 4. Rosmarus seu Morsus Norvegicus. Olaus Magnus, 1568, p. 789.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse. 341

Gesner, in his Icones, 1560 (p. 178), gives another figure more like

a Seal, and with the teeth in the upper jaw; but it is represented as

Fig. 5. Rosmarus. Gesner, Icones Animalium, 1560, p. 178. De Cetis, Ord. xii.

(Reduced two-thirds.)

having four feet, with claws like a Cat’s, the fore legs being fur-

nished with short wings at their junction with the body; and the body

ends in a broad fan-like tail, similar to the hinder extremities of the

Seal. This figure is copied in Jonston’s ‘ Pisces,’ t. 44, in 1657.

ACHES

Fig. 6. Sea Horse. 1609.

In ‘The Three Voyages to the North in the year 1609,’ reprinted

by the Hakluyt Society, a plate shows a “true portraiture of our

boat, and how we nearly got into trouble with the sea horses.”’ This

animal is represented like a Seal, with the teeth im its upper jaw,

but the back is arched, and the belly a considerable distance from

the ice, on which it is walking. Another very rough seal-like figure

———=

Liza

Fig. 7. Wall-Ross. Marten’s Spitzbergen, &c. 1675, t. P. fig. 4.

(Reduced three-tenths.)

is given in Marten’s ‘Spitzbergen in 1675,’ tab. P. fig. 6. Buffon,

342 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Attitudes and Figures of the Morse.

in 1765, in the tenth volume of his ‘ Histoire Naturelle,’ t. 54, gives

the figure of a male, evidently from a stuffed skin, exactly resem-

Fig. 8. Ze Morse. Buffon, xiii. t.54¢. 1765.

(Reduced two-fifths.)

bling the common Seal in form and position; and this figure has been

repeatedly copied.

In a small quarto tract, called the ‘Histoire du Pays nommé

Spitsberghe, écrit par H. G. A., Amsterdam, chez Hessel Ger-

rard A.,’ 1613, a plate at page 20 contains an excellent figure of the

Morse and its young, “ad vivum delineatum ab Hesselo G. A.”

Fig. 9. Walruss. Ad vivyum delineatum ab Hesselo G. A.

Histoire de Spitsberghe, by H. G. A., 1613. Another edition, same date.

(Reduced four-sevenths.)

This figure was repeated in Laet’s ‘Amer. Descript.’ p. 28, 1633, by

Jonston, ‘ Pisces,’ t. 44, in 1657, and by Shaw, ‘ Zoology,’ t. 68*,

from Jonston.

In Cook’s last ‘ Voyage’ there is a fine plate (t. 52), after a draw-

ing by Westall, of a boat’s party attacking a drove of Sea-horses ; the

centre animal of this group is copied, under the name of the Aretic

Walrus, by Shaw, ‘ Zoology,’ t. 68. This figure also represents the

animal in its natural position, with the hinder legs bent under the

Mr. J. Gould on new species of Birds from South America. 348

body, but the figure is more artistic and less natural than that of

Mr. Hessel Gerrard A,

iyi}

ani

—

Fig. 10. Aretie Walrus. Cook’s last Voy. t. 52. Shaw, Zool. t. 68.

(Reduced one-sixth.)

XXXIII.—Descriptions of Eight New Species of Birds from

South America. By Joun Gov np, Esq., F.R.S.

Berore describing the following birds, all of which are in my own

collection, I souls remark, that I have submitted them to the in-

spection of Mr. P. L. Sclater, who has paid much attention to South

American birds, and who pronounces them new to science ; I there-

fore embrace the earliest opportunity of placing them upon record.

CAMPYLORHYNCHUS HYPOSTICTUS, Gould.

General hue of the upper surface brown, the feathers edged with

greyish-brown, producing a somewhat spotted appearance ; from

above each. eye, down the side of the neck, an obscure streak of

buffy-white ; upper tail-coverts dark brown, fringed with reddish-

brown; along the margins of the primaries a series of dark brown

dots on a light brown ground ; tail brown, with lighter edges dotted

with dark Bown ike the primaries ; under suchice ereyish- -white,

with a streak of light brown down the centre of each feather, small

on the throat, eradually i increasing on the abdomen, and assuming

344 Mr. J. Gould on new species of Birds from South America

the form of bars on the flanks; under tail-coverts buff, barred with

dark brown; irides red ; bill light horn-colour; feet olive-brown.

Total length, 83 inches; bill, 1 ; wing, 33; tail, 32; tarsi, 1.

Hab. Ucayli in Peru.

Remark.—This species is very closely allied to C. scolopaceus,

Spix, but differs in being of a rather larger size, in having a some-

what more curved bill, a more uniformly coloured back, and in the

greater number and larger size of the brown markings of the under

surface, which, moreover, extend on to the upper part of the neck

and throat.

CHAMZZA NOBILIS, Gould.

Head very dark brown suffused with rufous ; upper surface, wings

and tail-coverts rich reddish or saffron-brown ; tail reddish-brown,

crossed by a broad black band near the end, and tipped with slightly

buffy-white on the centre feathers, and much more conspicuously

on the lateral ones; lores fawn-colour; under surface white, the

feathers of the breast broadly, and those of the centre of the abdo-

men narrowly bordered on the sides with brownish-black ; on the

flanks the latter hue increases to such an extent as to leave only a

lanceolate stripe of the white down the centre of each feather ; under

tail-coverts buff, speckled with brown; above each eye a narrow

streak of buff commencing a little in advance of the centre of the

eye, and extending downwards as low as the nape; irides brown ;

bill black ; feet reddish-brown.

Total length, 95 inches; bill, 14; wing, 43; tail, 22; tarsi, 14.

Hab. Chamicurros, on the eastern side of Peru. :

Remark.—This is the largest and perhaps the finest species of the

genus : its legs and feet are very powerful, its bill thick and strong,

its tail very short and rounded, its wings concave, and its plumage

offers that silkiness to the touch which is so characteristic of the

members of the genus Chameza, of which it forms in every sense a

typical example.

FORMICARIUS NIGRIFRONS, Gould.

Band across the forehead black ; crown, occiput and nape deep

chestnut ; upper surface and wings rich brown; central primaries

edged at the base with yellowish-brown; base of the inner web of

the primaries and secondaries golden, showing conspicuously on the

under surface, but not perceptible on the upper; the outer covert at

the shoulder with a streak of ochreous-yellow along the margin of

its outer web ; tail brown at the base, gradually deepening into black

at the tip; throat, neck and breast sooty-black; abdomen and

under tail-coverts fuliginous-brown, assuming an olive tint on the

flanks ; irides brown; bill black ; feet dark brown.

Total length, 7 inches; bill, 7; wing, 33; tail, 24; tarsi, 12.

Hab. Chamicurros, on the eastern side of Peru.

Remark.—About the same size and nearly allied to F. Cayennensis,

but may be at once distinguished from that species by the bar of

black on the forehead.

Mr. J. Gould on new species of Birds from South America. 345

FORMICARIUS ERYTHROPTERUS, Gould.

Head, upper and under surface and the tail black ; feathers of the

shoulders and mantle fringed with grey, giving it a scale-like appear-

ance ; those of the back fringed in a similar manner, but so nar-

rowly as to be scarcely apparent; tail-coverts black, edged with

rusty-red ; extreme edge of the shoulder white ; wing-coverts black,

tipped with dark rust-red, forming first a narrow bar of red, and

then a broad one of black ; primaries rusty-red, largely tipped with

black ; secondaries rusty-red at the base, then black and tipped with

rusty-red, the extent of the red increasing as the feathers approach

the body ; orbits naked and apparently red; bill black ; feet fleshy-

brown.

Total length, 6} inches; bill, 7; wing, 34; tail, 24; tarsi, 3.

Hab. Interior of Demerara.

Remark.—This is a very fine species. The specimen above de-

scribed, which is the only one I have seen, is in my own collection.

SCHISTOCHLAMYS SPECULIGERA, Gould.

Head, neck, breast, back, wings and tail black ; base of the third,

fourth and succeeding primaries white, forming a small conspicuous

patch in the centre of the wing; lower part of the back, rump and

upper tail-coverts grey ; under surface of the wing, abdomen and

under tail-coverts white; flanks grey, with a few black feathers

interspersed on the sides of the chest ; irides red; bill, legs and

feet greenish.

Total length, 63 inches ; bill, $; wing, 3; tail, 3; tarsi, 2.

Hab. Ucayli in Peru.

THAMNOPHILUS Corvinus, Gould.

The entire plumage deep black with the exception of the shoulders,

on which is a broad mark of white ; bill black ; feet dark olive.

Total length, 7 inches; bill, 12; wing, 33; tail, 23; tarsi, 12.

Hab. Ucayli in Peru.

THAMNOPHILUS MELANURUS, Gould.

Male.—Crown and sides of the head, crest, back, lesser wing-

coverts and tail, black ; the wing-coverts tipped with white; re-

mainder of the wing blackish-brown ; throat and all the under surface

white ; bill black, becoming lighter at the base; feet olive-brown.

Total length, 83 inches; bill, 12; wing, 3}; tail, 34; tarsi, 12.

Female.—Crown of the head, crest, upper surface of the body,

wings and tail, chestnut ; throat and chest white, passing into the

mingled grey and sandy-red of the flanks; feathers clothing the

thighs rusty-red tipped with white ; bill blackish-brown ; feet olive-

brown.

Hab. Ucayli in Peru; I have also received examples from Bogota.

I must remark, however, that the specimens from the latter locality

are somewhat smaller than those from Peru.

346 Dr. Pringsheim on the Germination of Alge.

THAMNOPHILUS HYPERYTHRUS, Gould.

Crown and sides of the head, all the upper surface and tail, slaty-

black ; wings brownish-black, with a spot of white at the tip of each

of the coverts, forming three semicircular rows across the wing;

chin, breast and abdomen rich dark chestnut-red, gradually blend-

ing on the flanks and vent into the dark hue of the upper surface ;

bill black ; feet olive-brown.

Total length, 7 inches; bill, 1; wing, 33; tail, 23; tarsi, 1.

Hab. Chamicurros in Peru.

Remark.—I believe the above to be the description of a female.

XXXIV.—On the Impregnation and Germination of the Alge.

By Dr. PrinesHerm.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, April 25, 1855.

Tue author having forwarded me a copy of the resumé of his

researches lately laid before the Berlin Academy, with a request

that I will make them known in England, I have drawn up a

brief abstract of them, and beg to offer this for insertion in your

pages.

I am, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

ARTHUR HENFREY.

VAUCHERIA.

Besides the large ciliated zoospore, so fully described by Unger

and others, the Vaucherie possess organs, known by the names

of capsules or sporanges and horns. These were regarded by

Vaucher as sexual organs, and he believed that the horns per-

formed the functions of anthers, stating that they emitted a

dust-like product, which he compared to the pollen of Phane-

rogamia, and imagined to exert a fertilizmg influence upon the

contents of the sporanges. This view has been contested by

subsequent authors, some of whom have stated that a conjuga-

tion takes place, between the horn and the sporange, analogous

to that seen in Zygnema, &c. Karsten (Botan. Zeitung, 1852,

p. 89) has given an elaborate description of such a process.

Dr. Pringsheim believes that Vaucher approached nearest to the

truth, and states that the supposed conjugation is altogether

imaginary. According to his recent researches, the horn is

really an antheridium, since its contents become converted into

spermatozoids, bodies which when in motion appeared stick-

shaped, but when allowed to come gradually to rest, presented

the appearance of minute clear vesicles, 1-180 of a line in dia-

Dr. Pringsheim on the Germination of Alge. 347

meter, and furnished with two unequal cilia. Contempora-

neously with the development of the spermatozoids in the horns,

the contents of the capsules, or spore-fruits, become accu-

mulated towards the beak-like summit, which opens at the same

time that the spermatozoids are set free by the bursting of the

membrane at the apex of the horn. Vast numbers of these

little bodies make their escape, some already free, others engaged

in mucus. The free ones spread in all directions with a rapid

movement; great numbers, twenty, thirty or more, make their

way into the opening of the spore-fruit, coming into contact

with the tough mucilagimous layer bounding the contents. After

a time a distinct membrane appears all over the mass of contents

of the spore-fruit, converting them into a free cell, the spore,

and the author states that he several times saw a largeish colour-

less corpuscle inside the mucilagmous coat of the contents; he

believes this to have been a spermatozoid which had penetrated

into the mass. The process as here described is therefore the

impregnation of a mass of contents by a spermatozoid, and a

subsequent formation of the cell-membrane of the spore. An im-

portant incidental point here is the confirmation of the view re-

cently set forth by the author, that the primordial utricle of

Mohl, the protoplasmic layer forming the external boundary of

the mass of contents, does not exercise a secreting function, pro-

ducing the cellular membrane on its surface, but becomes ac-

tually transformed into the latter*

The new spore does not at once fall from the parent plant ;

its green contents grow paler and at last become colourless, with

the exception of one or more largeish dark brown bodies. When

it has totally lost its colour, it falls away through the decompo-

sition of the membrane of the spore-fruit. Some months later

the spore again resumes its green colour, germinates and grows

out into a filament resembling the parent.

FucUS VESICULOSUS.

The author next gives an account of his observations on the

impregnation of Fucus, which agree with those lately published

by Thuret in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles.’. The pro-

cess closely resembles that just described in Vaucheria in its

essentials, since it consists of the advent of a quantity of sper-

matozoids to a spore, at that moment consisting of a proto-

plasmic mass clothed only by its primordial utricle, the penetra-

* This view is elaborately worked out in his recent work, ‘ Unter-

suchungen iiber den Bau und die Bildung der Pflanzenzelle, part 1. Ber-

lin, 1854. ;

348 Dr. Pringsheim on the Germination of Alge.

tion of the spermatozoids into the mass, and the subsequent for-

mation of the cellulose coat of the spore.

[These observations render necessary a careful re-examination

of the impregnation in the higher plants. It is by no means

certain that the so-called germinal vesicles in the embryo-sac of

the flowering plants possess a cellulose coat before the influence

of the pollen-tubes has been exerted. This point was not ascer-

tained in my observations on Orchis morio ; and I have observed

appearances since, in Santalum album and other plants, which

render it probable that the germinal bodies are only globular

masses of protoplasm at the moment of impregnation.—A. H.]

FLORIDE.

The interpretation of the reproductive structures of this class

is still very imperfect. From some observations made lately on

Ceramie, Dr. Pringsheim is induced to regard the tetraspores as

gemme, or gonidia. But the capsule-spores germinate in a totally

different way,—not growing at once into plants like the parent,

but producing an irregular structure, which the author suggests

may be a kind of prothallium, analogous to that of the Ferns.

However, his experiments on the cultivation of these bodies

were unsuccessful.

SPHACELARIA.—CLADOSTEPHUS.

Thuret discovered the existence of antheridia in Cutleria, con-

taining spermatozoids, very different from the antheridia of Fucus.

Pringsheim has detected antheridia in Sphacelaria tubuloides,

more resembling those of Fucus. These antheridia consist of

one or more large cells formed in the sphacele at the ends of

the branches. Their contents become converted into a quantity

of minute roundish bodies, at first much resembling the mass of

spermatozoids in the unopened antheridia of the Mosses. The

antheridial cell at length grows out laterally into a tube, which

breaks through the wall of the sphacela, and opens at the point

to discharge the mass of spermatozoids. These are very minute

clear vesicles, without a brown spot, and in so far resembling

those of the Floridez ; but they possess two cilia, like those of

the Fucacez, and move actively m the same manner. The

author had no female plants at command, and consequently

could not observe the further history of the reproduction.

Somewhat similar antheridia, opening by a tubular process,

were observed last summer in Cladostephus spongiosus.

FRESHWATER ALG#.

The author next proceeds to consider the general question of

—

Bibliographical Notices. 349

the reproduction of those Freshwater Algze in which zoospores

form the commonest means of propagation. From the recogni-

tion of the contemporaneous existence of zoospores or gonidia

with sexual organs of reproduction in Vaucheria, he is led to

conjecture the existence of a similar condition in other genera.

In Achlya, both zoospores and resting spores are known, and he

suspects that the slender branches found upon those filaments

of Achlya which bear sporanges, will prove to be antheridia.

In C£dogonium, the membrane of the sporangial-cell bursts

before the formation of the spore-coat, which admits of the

possibility of a penetration of spermatozoids. In Bulbochete, a

fissure is also met with. Now in these genera, besides resting-

spores and ordinary zoospores, we find exceedingly small bodies,

resembling the zoospores in their structure, called by A. Braun

microgonidia. These are developed in cells smaller, and differ-

ing in character from the ordinary vegetative cells. They

germinate, but produce small bodies, composed only of one or

two cells, which, it is remarkable, are always found attached

upon the sporangia, or near them. Here they dehisce and

discharge their contents. Although no trace of spermatozoids

has been perceived in them, this discharge of the contents near

the opening of the sporangial membrane tends to the conjecture

that they exercise an impregnating influence on the resting-

spore. If this be the case, we should have the curious phe-

nomenon of the male structure being developed as a special

separate body, a kind of prothallium. With the above peculi-

arities is associated in Bulbochete a curious mode of germination

of the resting-spores. Examples of these kept through the

winter produced, not a new filament, but four ciliated zoospores,

which escaped, came to rest, germinated, and then produced

new filaments. A similar phenomenon was observed in the

case of the resting-spores of Coleochete.

The paper concludes by a summing up of the results, which

will be unnecessary after this brief abstract.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES,

A History of the British Marine Testaceous Mollusca, distributed

in their Natural Order. By Witu1amM Cxiark. London: Van

Voorst, 1855.

Tue study of malacology, or of the true natural history of the

Mollusca, has sprung up almost entirely within the last half-century.

Up to this period the attention of zoologists in this department was

almost exclusively directed to the shells of these animals, the only

part which admits of being easily preserved in the cabinet or trans-

ported from a distance, and the structure of the creatures producing

350 Bibliographical Notices.

them was entirely neglected. This province of zoology was there-

fore appropriately denominated Conchology.

At the end of the last and the beginning of the present century, how-

ever, the first step towards a better state of things was made by Adanson,

Poli and Cuvier ; the latter, about this period, published anatomical

descriptions of twenty or thirty species of Mollusca, belonging to various

families, principally of the Gasteropoda. It was soon found that the

study of the animals would introduce many new elements into the classi-

fication of the Mollusca, and Cuvier, Lamarck and De Blainville each

published systematic works, in which the characters of the larger

groups were derived as far as possible from the structure of the few

molluscous animals with which the authors were then acquainted,

whilst those of the minor groups were taken almost entirely from the

shells. Of these systems, that of Lamarck was the one most gene-

rally adopted, probably from its being accompanied by descriptions

of a large number of species, and it is still in use with but little mo-

dification by many conchologists, especially in France. For many

years, in fact, the Lamarckian system was followed almost exclusively,

and the only zoologists who attempted the introduction of any new

views into the classification of the Mollusca were Dr. Gray and

Mr. Swainson, the former in a slight sketch published im the

Synopsis of the British Museum for 1838, 1841 and 1842, the latter

in his somewhat imaginative work which forms part of Lardner’s

*‘ Cyclopeedia.’

But during this period of comparative stagnation in the progress

of systematic malacology, numerous naturalists were engaged in col-

lecting observations which were one day to change the whole face of

this department of zoology. In our own country, Montagu, Johnston,

Alder and Hancock, and the author of the work now under consider-

ation, published descriptions of many of the animals of the British

Mollusca; a few continental naturalists performed the same good

office for the species inhabiting the seas bordering their countries,

and the excellent naturalists attached to the numerous French voy-

ages of discovery contributed a mass of valuable observations upon

exotic species, illustrated in most cases with excellent figures.

The numerous and valuable observations contributed by these

authors to the natural history of the Mollusca soon introduced a

great change into the systematic arrangement of these animals, in

which, notwithstanding the efforts of Cuvier and others already re-

ferred to, the conchological element still greatly predominated. It

was found that shells positively identical in character might serve as

the habitation of animals presenting such great differences both in

their form and their anatomical construction, that they required to be

placed not only in different genera, but even in genera which in a

philosophical classification must be separated from each other by a

wide interval ;—thus, in 1847, Dr. Gray published a list of about thirty

genera of Gasteropodous Mollusca, which it is impossible to distin-

guish from the examination of the shell alone, whilst the animals

present well-marked differences, and there is no doubt that subse-

quent observations will add considerably to this list.

Bibliographical Notices. 351

The perception of these facts led zoologists to direct their attention

more especially to the structure of the molluscous animal, in forming

their classifications, and there can be no doubt that this has been

attended with most beneficial results ; but many of the partisans of

the new system, on their emancipation from the fetters of a pure

conchology, rushed into the very opposite extreme, regarding the

structure of the hard parts as of no value even in the discrimination

of the smaller groups. With the usual zeal of reformers, they re-

quired that every trace of their former faith should be destroyed ;

they tore down the ancient images from the niches in which they

had for years commanded respect, but unfortunately in too many

cases only to set up new ones in their deserted places.

In this number we must place Mr. Clark, the author of the work

whose title stands at the head of this notice. For Mr. Clark the

structure of the shell is of little or no value ; for although he tells us

(p. 239) that he considers ‘‘ the shell-coverings of the Mollusca as

good and useful aids, in strict subservience to the malacology of the

animal, and as consequential specialties emanating from the vital

organs,’ he appears generally in the course of his work entirely to

disregard the characters derivable from the shell and operculum. It

appears to us that Mr. Clark, like many other authors, lays too much

stress upon the instances already referred to in which different ani-

mals inhabit shells of the same construction. We agree with him in

regarding the “shell-coverings of the Mollusca... .. as specialties

emanating from the vital organs,” and therefore think that the cha-

racters derived from the structure of the shell and opereulum should

certainly be regarded as of some value in the arrangement of the

Mollusea. Mr. Clark, however, appears to entertain a different opi-

nion, and applies the pruning-knife most unsparingly to all groups

which he considers to have a purely conchological origin. As an in-

stance we may refer to his genus Murex, in which he includes the

whole of the species belonging to the genera Murex and Buccinum of

Linnzeus, which are considered by most authors as forming numerous

genera, and by many as constituting at least two families.

Mr. Clark’s primary principle of classification is derived from the

sexual relations of the animals, which he describes as Hermaphrodita

sine congressu, Hermaphrodita congressu, and Bisexual; by the

latter term we must understand waisexval. This principle certainly

has not the merit of novelty, which the author appears to claim for

it, for his terms as applied to the Gasteropodous Mollusca are ex-

actly identical with the Paracephalophora hermaphrodita, monoica

and diotea of De Blainville, and as both the groups of Acephala are

defined as Hermaphrodita sine concubitu, it is hard to say what is

the advantage of this sexual system. Its disadvantages however are

more apparent, for when Mr. Clark tells us that the Acephala are

hermaphrodite animals, we must regard this statement as a simple

assumption in the case of the Palliobranchiata, whilst in regard to

the Lamellibranchiata, it is distinctly at variance with generally re-

ceived views ; and we look in vain in our author’s pages for a satis-

factory reason for adopting his opinion,—his anatomy of Pholas dac-

352 Bibliographical Notices.

tylus, to which he refers the reader for this purpose, being anything

rather than conclusive.

We have already remarked, that the primary groups formed by the

author amongst the Gasteropodous Mollusca are identical in their

signification with those of De Blainville. This identity also prevails

to so great an extent in the contents of these divisions, that we are

involuntarily led to believe that Mr. Clark’s system is really founded

upon that of the French author. Thus, his Hermaphrodita sine con-

gressu are the same as the Hermaphrodita of De Blainville, with the

mere addition of the Chitonide, a group which De Blainville placed

amongst his Malentozoaria with the Cirrhopoda, considering them to

form a connecting link with the Articulated type of animals ; and this

agreement between the two authors is the more remarkable, as it

appears exceedingly doubtful whether the phenomenon, from the

supposed occurrence of which this group is separated from the other

Gasteropoda, ever takes place in this class of animals.

The other two groups, the Moneecious and Dicecious Mollusca,

exhibit a similar resemblance to the corresponding divisions in

De Blainville’s classification, the only difference being that Mr. Clark

transfers the Trochide (with Valvata) and Vermetide (including

Turritella) to the Hermaphrodite section. The grounds urged by

Mr. Clark in favour of this change, which is in direct opposition to

the views which have prevailed ever since malacology was first

studied, are by no means satisfactory, and he himself is forced to

admit that they are mere conjectures,—an admission which, it ap-

pears to us, must greatly detract from any value which might other-

wise attach to this system. In both these groups, his opinion that

the animals are moncecious, with congression, is founded upon the

circumstance that he has been unable to discover the male organs,

—certainly rather a curious proof of hermaphroditism*. Another

result of this adherence to an artificial system is, that the Pulmo-

niferous Gasteropoda occur in two of the primary divisions,—the

Helicide and their inoperculated allies being placed amongst the

Hermaphrodita congressu, and the Cyclostomatide amongst the 67-

sexual (unisexual) species, under the denomination of Gasteropoda

Pectinibranchiata. Under all these cireumstances, we have little

expectation that the sexual system as put forward by Mr. Clark will

ever find much favour in the eyes of malacologists,—and we must

regret that an observer of his reputation should have lent the sanc-

tion of his name to an arrangement so untenable.

It is not, however, upon its systematic arrangement that the value

of the present contribution to malacological knowledge must depend,

although the author appears to attach no small importance to it ; the

work is chiefly interesting from its containing original observations

upon the structure and habits of a very great proportion of the Tes-

taceous Mollusca inhabiting the seas which surround these Islands.

We may remark in passing, that the work can scarcely be regarded

* Other authors who have particularly examined the animal of Valvata,

referred by Mr. Clark to the Trochide, have proved it to be undoubtedly

dicecious ; and Turritella is in the same case.

Bibliographical Notices. 353

as strictly fulfilling its title. Mr. Clark’s observations have been

made entirely at one point of our coast, and the work before us cer-

tainly proves how much may be done by an energetic observer in a

single locality, but we think it would have been as well if a less pre-

toutious title had been chosen ;—‘‘ Observations on the Mollusca of

the South Devonshire Coast,”’ would have exactly expressed the con-

‘tents of the book.

But even in its most limited sense, the appearance of this work

must be regarded with great interest. For upwards of forty years

the author has been engaged i in studying the Mollusca ; and many of

the results of his observations have ‘already been published either in

seattered papers by himself, or as contributions to the works of

others,— Messrs. Forbes and Hanley especially are largely indebted

to him. In fact there can be little doubt that Mr. Clark has ex-

amined the animals of more species of the British Mollusca than any

other malacologist, and many writers have expressed their regret that

he did not bring out his observations in a collected form.

The present work may be regarded as a fulfilment of this wish. It

contains, in addition to observations hitherto unpublished on numerous

species of British Mollusca, reprints of the author’s papers which have

appeared in this Journal, and of the notes furnished by him to Pro-

fessor Forbes for his classic work on the British Mollusca. Subsequent

observations have proved many of the author’s former statements to

be incorrect, but it is much to be regretted that, instead of modifying

his descriptions, he has printed them i in their original form, followed

by observations commencing with “Since the above was written,’

which not unfrequently contradict the statements made a page or two

before. Mr. Clark tells us that he has done this with the express

design of showing the process through which he has arrived at his

present results, and there can be no doubt that it has the advantage

of furnishing us with a test for the amount of reliance that may be

placed on the author’s observations; but it must be confessed that he

would certainly have benefited his reputation as an observer, had he

adopted some other course, for the numerous instances in which the

author’s first (published) impressions have required correction from

his subsequent observations, render it by no means easy to place im-

plicit faith in his statements when not confirmed by other observers.

As an instance in point, we may refer to the author’s descriptions

of the branchiz in Pandora obtusa. In a note communicated to

the authors of the ‘ British Mollusea,’ Mr. Clark deseribed this ani-

mal as possessing “ two palpi, one branchial lamina and (perhaps) an

obsolete one, on each side the body ;” at p. 151 of the present work,

he tells us that he “can now say beyond dispute (!), and show the

fact by preparations, that there are two palpi and two branchize on

each side,”’ whilst in the Appendix (p. 513) he returns to his original

opinion. It is evident that little dependence can be placed on the

observations of an author whose statements upon a simple matter of

fact are so variable, and the instance here cited, although perhaps ‘t

may be rather an extreme case, is by no means without its parallels

in other parts of the book, whilst s¢zg/e-changes of opinion are not

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 23

354 Bibliographical Notices.

unfiequent, and in these cases we have no means of knowing how soon

Mr. Clark might recur to his original view.

We have already mentioned the ruthless manner in which Mr. Clark

destroys those genera which he considers to repose on mere concho-

logical grounds, and it was to be expected that the species would

share the same fate ; but we were hardly prepared for the wholesale

destruction of names which have long figured in our lists, that we

here meet with. There can be no doubt that science is burdened

with an immense number of false species, arising in some cases from

a zeal not sufficiently tempered with discretion, in others perhaps

from less worthy motives ; but we must confess, that when we see the

number of species admitted by Forbes and Hanley, which have been

suppressed by Mr. Clark, we cannot but suspect that his pruning has

been carried on with rather too unsparing a hand.

Mr. Clark appears disposed to attach but little importance to the

characters derived from the lingual dentition of the Mollusea, which

have been regarded as of great value by Lovén, Gray, Tréschel, and

other zoologists. We fear that Mr. Clark is as much inclined to

undervalue these characters, as some other authors are to over-rate

them, for there can be no doubt that the disposition and form of the

teeth on the lingual ribbon may afford excellent generic and even

family characters, besides serving as important aids in the discrimi-

nation of nearly allied species.

Notwithstanding the defects pointed out in the foregoing remarks,

we must regard Mr. Clark’s book as one of the most important

original contributions to British Malacology that has been made for

some time. It contains a vast mass of valuable observations, inclu-

ding descriptions of the animals of more than 200 of our marine

Testaceous Mollusca, with many interesting notices of their habits,

and will, we have no doubt, contribute greatly to the advance of this

branch of natural history.

The Ferns of Great Britain. Illustrated by Joun E. Sowersy.

The Descriptions, Synonyms, §-c. by C. Jounson. London, 1855.

We have favourably noticed the first two Numbers of this book,

which is now before us in its completed form. The more recently

published parts appear to deserve the same meed of praise that we

awarded to their predecessors. Indeed we trust that the name of

Sowerby will long continue to be in itself a guarantee of the accuracy

and beauty of such botanical plates as may bear it. Almost the only

fault that we have to find with these drawings of ferns is that in

some few cases the top of a frond alone is represented, and thus a

satisfactory idea of the plant is not conveyed to the mind. It will

perhaps be said that it was impossible in the space afforded by an

octavo plate to give more complete representations of the larger

plants ; but when we see how Dr. Deakin has succeeded in doing so

in his ‘ Ferns of Britain,’ that excuse cannot be admitted. It is a

singular, and, as it seems to us, unaccountable fact, that writers upon

our ferns have by a sort of common consent neglected Dr. Deakin’s

volume. The only probable cause is, that the large work of which it

originally formed a part has but slight value.

Bibliographical Notices. 355

Sowerby’s figure of Z. Faenisecii is not so satisfactory in our opi-

nion as that given by Deakin, although the latter is not so good as

could be desired. The cut in Newman’s new edition of his ‘ History

of British Ferns’ (or rather new work under that name *) is even less

characteristic than either of those above mentioned.

We strongly suspect that Mr. Johnson includes some forms of

Cystopteris fragilis under his C. dentata, for we have never seen a

specimen of the true plant from Wales, although numbers of fronds

so named, but really belonging to C. fragilis, have fallen under our

notice. He has done well in combining C. Dickieana with C. den-

tata, and Mr. Sowerby equally well im giving a beautiful figure of

that curious variety.

Mr. Johnson appears to have been almost afraid of stating his opi-

nion that Asplenium germanicum is more nearly related to dA. septen-

trionale than to 4. ruta-muraria. We have long thought that this

is the fact, and even suspected that 4. germanicum and A. septen-

trionale might prove not to be separable specifically. It does not

seem to us to have any very close connexion with 4. ruta-muraria.

The remarks of the Rev. T. Bell (quoted in Newm. Ferns, ed. 3. 260,

from the Edin. Bot. Trans. i. 119) are well deserving of attention.

As observed by Mr. Johnson (p. 57), “it is remarkable that the

plant before us should occur both in this country and on the con-

tinent in company with 4. septentrionale, and always very spa-

ringly.”’ This certainly adds to the possibility of their not being

really distinct.

It is satisfactory to find that Mr. Johnson has not been led to

remove Pteris aquilina from its accustomed genus. The name given

to his new genus by Mr. Newman is rather unhappily chosen ; for

the younger Agardh, in his valuable ‘ Recensio Specierum Generis

Pteridis,’ places P¢. aquilina in the section called by him Orni-

thopteris, not in that named Lupteris.

We have much pleasure in recommending Mr. Sowerby’s book to

the notice of our readers.

First Steps in Economic Botany, for the use of Students. By

Tuomas Croxen ArcHER. London: Reeve, 1854. 12mo.

There are, perhaps, few subjects upon which more ignorance prevails

than the origin and nature of the numerous products of the animal

and vegetable kingdoms which are in daily use amongst us, and it is

* We are sorry to see the opinion that we expressed in favour of the

second edition quoted as if it was necessarily applicable to the so-called

third edition. The great change that has been made in the names, in some

cases to the total neglect of the recognized laws of botanical nomenclature,

renders this last book far less valuable than its predecessors, and we do not

think that some of the other alterations made in it are judicious. The intro-

duction of an erroneous nomenclature into a book written for popular use

is especially to be deprecated, as it tends greatly to the establishment,

amongst lovers of plants, who are not scientific, of a set of names which

botanists must reject.

23%

356 Bibliographical Notices.

a disgrace to a country like this, which professes to be pre-eminently

practical, that so little attention should have hitherto been paid to

furnishing the rising generation with some sound general information

on a subject which should be of so much importance in a commercial

community. The knowledge of ‘‘common things” does, however,

at present appear to be making some little progress amongst us,

and the present little work, which contains a brief account of the

principal commercial products of the vegetable kingdom, forms a.

welcome addition to our scanty stock of elementary books on these

subjects.

It appears to have been brought out under the auspices of the

“Department of Science and Art,” and we presume will be adopted

as a class-book in those educational establishments which derive their

inspiration from that source. The conception of the work is good,

and appears to have been well and carefully carried out. We must

observe, however, that the author’s acquaintance with chemistry

appears to be rather imperfect ;—at least on those occasions where he

has, unnecessarily as it appears to us, introduced any chemical infor-

mation, his statements are generally calculated rather to mislead

than to instruct the student. Thus, at p. 145, we are informed

that the non-oxygenated essential oils “‘ are very inflammable, burning

like coal-gas, of which they appear to he a mere concentration ;”

and again, at p. 140, we are told that “oleine and stearine are

oxides of a peculiar substance called by chemists glyceryle, .... in

other words, oleine consists of an acid called oleic acid and this sweet

substance g/yceryle, whilst stearine is a compound of stearic acid

and glyceryle,’-—from which it would appear that the author has no

very definite idea of what is meant by an oxide.

It is greatly to be regretted that such errors as these should have

been allowed to creep into a book, which, in other respects, has cer-

tainly much to recommend it, and it is not much to the credit of the

“Department of Science and Art,’’ whose head certainly has some

pretensions to a knowledge of chemistry, that blunders of this nature

are to be detected in a work published under their auspices. It is

not sufficient that an educational work should be unimpeachable as

regards the particular subject of which it treats; care must also be

taken that its pages are not made the means of inculcating false

notions upon those branches of science which are only incidentally

referred to.

We may add that the work is illustrated with twenty lithographic

plates, representing some of the more important plants, and a few of

the commercial products referred to in the text: these appear to be

exceedingly characteristic.

The Entomologist’s Annual for 1855. Edited by H. T. Stainton.

Second Edition. London, 1855. Van Voorst. 12mo.

It is not long since we noticed, in the pages of this Journal, the

appearance of the first edition of this little work, and we must con-

gratulate the editor on his miscalculation of the number of his

Mr. Gosse on the Manducatory Organs of the Rotifera, 857

readers, since they have enabled him so speedily to bring out a new

and improved edition.

The observations which we made in our previous notice will apply

equally to the present edition, for the greater portion of the work is

essentially the same, the additions consisting principally of some

excellent directions for collecting and preserving Coleoptera and

Lepidoptera by Mr. Wollaston and the Editor, and an address by

the latter “to the young entomologists at Eton, Harrow, Winchester,

Rugby, and at all other schools.’’ In this Mr. Stainton is at great

pains to point out to the young idea that the study of entomology is

by no means the contemptible occupation that so many consider it,

but that, on the contrary, it is not only pleasing and instructive in

itself, but may also be of the greatest service in training the mind to

habits of observation, and may even act as an incentive to the aequi-

sition of much useful knowledge which would otherwise be regarded

as desperate drudgery. We can agree most cordially with most of

Mr. Stainton’s propositions, although we fear, with himself, that he

has preached “ too long a sermon” to his younger readers, and we

trust that his enthusiasm may meet its reward in raising up a new

generation of entomologists. We are glad to see that a few pages

have been devoted to notices of important new works on entomology,

and hope that in future years this section of the work will receive

more of the editor’s attention.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

March 1, 1855.—Charles Wheatstone, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

“On the Structure, Functions, and Homclogy of the Manducatory

Organs in the Class Rotifera.””. By Philip Henry Gosse, A.L.5.

In this paper the author institutes an examination of the mandu-

catory organs in the class Rotifera, in order to show that the various

forms which they assume can all be reduced to a common type.

He further proposes to inquire what are the real homologues of

these organs in the other classes of animals, and what light we can

gather, from their structure, on the question of the zoological rank

of the Rotifera.

After an investigation of the bibliography of the class from Ehren-

berg to the present time, in which the vagueness and inexactitude

of our knowledge of these organs is shown, the author takes up,

one by one, the various phases which they assume throughout the

whole class; commencing with Brachionus, in which they appear in

the highest state of development. Their form in this genus is there-

fore taken as the standard of comparison.

The hemispherical bulb, which is so conspicuous in B. amphiceros,

lying across the breast, and containing organs which work vigorously

against each other, has long been recognized as an organ of mandu

cation: it has been called the gizzard; but the author proposes to

358 Royal Society :—

distinguish it by the term mastar. It is a trilobate muscular sac,

with walls varying much in thickness, receiving at the anterior ex-

tremity the buccal funnel, and on the dorsal side giving exit to the

esophagus.

Within this sac are placed two geniculate organs (the mallet),

and a third on which they work (the incus). Each malleus consists

of two parts (the manubrium and the uncus), united by a hinge-joint.

The manubrium is a piece of irregular form, consisting of carine of

solid matter, enclosing three areas, which are filled with a more

membranous substance. The wnacus consists of several slender

pieces, more or less parallel, arranged like the teeth of a comb, or

lke the fingers of a hand.

The incus consists of two rami, which are articulated by a com-

mon base to the extremity of a thin rod (the fulcrum), in such a way

that they can open and close by proper muscles. ‘The fingers of

each wncus rest upon the corresponding ramus, to which they are

attached by an elastic ligament. The mallei are moved to and fro

by distinct muscles, which the author describes in detail; and by

the action of these they approach and recede alternately ; the rami

opening and shutting simultaneously, with a movement derived

partly from the action of the mallei, and partly from their own

proper muscles.

All these organs have great solidity and density; and, from the

action of certain menstrua upon them, appear to be of calcareous

origin.

The writer proceeds to describe the accessory organs. The

ciliated disc has an infundibuliform centre, which commonly merges

into a tube before it enters the mastaz. The particles of food that

float in the water, or swimming animalcules, are whirled by the

ciliary vortex into this tube; and, being carried into the mastaz, are

lodged upon the rami, between the two unci. ‘These conjointly work

upon the food, which passes on towards the tips of the rami, and

enter the esophagus, which opens immediately beneath them.

From this normal condition, the author traces the manducatory

organs through various modifications, in the genera Euchlanis,

Notommata aurita. N. clavulata, Anurea, N. petromyzon, N. lacinulata,

Furcularia, N. gibba, Syncheta, Polyarthra, Diglena, Eosphora, Al-

bertia, F.marina, Asplanchna, Mastigocerca, Monocerca, and Searidium.

Some of these display peculiarities and aberrations highly curious.

Notwithstanding the anomalies and variations which occur, however,

the same type of structure is seen in all; and the modifications in

general may be considered as successive degenerations of the maillei,

and augmentations of the incus.

The form of the manducatory organs, which occurs in Triarthra,

Pompholyzx, Pterodina, Gécistes, Limnias, Melicerta, Conochilus, Me-

galotrocha, Lacinularia, and Tubicolaria, is next examined. The

organs are shown to be essentially the same as in the former type,

but somewhat disguised by the excessive dilatation of the mallei,

and by the soldering of the unci and the rami together, into two

masses, each of which approaches in figure to the quadrant of a

sphere.

Mr. Macdonald on the Anatomy of Macgillivraya. 359

Attention is then directed to what has been called (but by a mis-

apprehension) the ‘‘ stirrup-shaped”’ armature of the genera Rotifer,

Philodina, Actinurus, &c. Here, however, the organs are proved to

have no essential diversity from the common type; their analogy

with those last described being abundantly manifest, though they are

still further disguised by the obsolescence of the manubria.

Floscularia and Stephanoceros, the most elegant, but the most

aberrant forms of Rotifera, close the series. The mastaz, in these

genera, is wanting; and in the former genus the incus and the

manubria are reduced to extreme evanescence, though the two-fin-

gered unci show, in their structure, relative position and action, the

true analogy of these organs.

Having thus shown that there is but one model of structure, how-

ever modified or disguised, in the manducatory organs of the Roti-

fera, the author proceeds to the question of their homology. He

argues on several grounds that they have no true afhnity with the

gastric teeth of the Crustacea, though he states his conviction

that the Rotifera belong ‘to the great Arthropodous division of

animals.

It is with the Insecta that the author seeks to ally these minute

creatures; and, by a course of argument founded on the peculiarities

of structure already detailed, he maintains the following identifica-

tions :—that the mastax is a true mouth; that the mallei are mandi-

bles ; the manubria possibly representing the cheeks, into which they

are articulated ; that the rami of the incus are maxzille; and that the

fulcrum represents the cardines soldered together.

While the author maintains the connexion of Rotifera with

Insecta, through these organs in their highest development, he

suggests their affinity with Poiyzoa, by the same organs at the

opposite extremity of the scale, since the oval muscular bulbs in

Bowerbankia, which approach and recede in their actioa on food,

seem to represent the quadriglobular masses of Limnias and Rotifer,

further degenerated.

If this affinity be correctly indicated, the interesting fact is appa-

rent, that the Polyzoa present the point where the two great parallel

divisions, Mollusca and Articulata, unite in their course towards

the true Polypi.

March 22.—The Lord Wrottlesley, President, in the Chair.

‘Further observations on the Anatomy of Macgillivraya, Chele-

tropis, and allied genera of pelagic Gasteropoda.’’ By John Denis

Macdonald, Esq., R.N., Assistant-Surgeon H.M.S.V. ‘ Torch.’

The author states, that in a late voyage from Sydney to Moreton

Bay, specimens of Macgillivraya, Cheletropis, and a few other genera

of minute pelagic Gasteropoda, apparently undescribed, were daily

taken in the towing-net, and afforded him an opportunity of more

precisely determining the mode of attachment of the ciliated arms

which he had at first presumed to be naked branchie.

In his former paper* it was stated, more particularly of Cheletropis

* Annals, p. 232.

360 Royal Society :—

Huzvleyi, that the gills were of two kinds, viz. ‘‘covered”’ and

“‘naked ;” the former, corresponding to those of the pectinibran-

chiate Gasteropoda generally, he has never found to be absent in

any of the genera; but from further observation of the so-called

naked gills, while the animals were alive in their native element, he is

disposed to think that they are chiefly employed for prehension, and

probably as auxiliary organs of natation. When these ciliated

appendages are fully extended, the line of cilia is perfectly straight,

so that the frilled border, noticed in the previous account, turns out

to be a character depending simply on the partial contraction of the

longitudinal muscular fibres, preparatory to complete retraction of

the organs. They have no connexion with the mantle, but encircle

the mouth together with the tentacula and eyes, and coalesce at their

bases like the segments of a deeply-cleft calyx. In the specimens of

Macgillivraya examined the arms were quite transparent, but marked

at irregular intervals with cross streaks of brownish purple. In the

extended state they were several times the length of the shell, and,

like the arms of a polype, they rolled themselves up when touched,

and started back into the shell with surprising rapidity. They ap-

peared also to be exquisitely sensitive, exhibiting short twitching

movements when minute particles suspended in the water came in

contact with them.

In the specimens of Macgillivraya now referred to, the respiratory

siphon consisted of a process of the mantle converted into a tube by

the mere apposition of its borders without organic union; it was

moreover much shorter than had been usually observed in previous

examples, and the author thinks that those now under consideration

may be a variety, if not a distinct species.

In his former examinations of this tribe of Gasteropoda, the

author had never found more than four arms encircling the head, but

he has since discovered six ina single genus with which he had been

long familiar by external characters. In this case the operculige-

rous lobe of the foot is quite cylindrical and of some length, bearing

the peculiar operculum on its truncated extremity with the clawed

process pointing to the left side. The sucker-disc is very small, and

presents an anterior and posterior lobe. ‘The two tentacula bear

each an ocellus on the outer side near the base, and the ciliated

arms, in every respect save number, resemble those of Macgillivraya

and its congeners. The clawed operculum is developed from a

spiral nucleus situate near the internal thickened border; it seems

to be a weapon of defence, and is wielded with great dexterity by

the little animal, which makes skips and jerks by means of its com-

plex foot, after the manner of Nassa or Strombus.

The author notices another member of this diminutive tribe which

is very commonly met with in the South Pacific, and has almost an

indefinite range. As regards both animal and shell, it in many

points resembles a miniature Natica. The shell is few-whorled, with

small compressed spire and ventricose mouth; the operculum pauci-

spiral and well-marked with the lines of growth. ‘The foot is not

unlike a broad and square-toed shoe in form, receiving or bearing

Mr. Macdonald on the Anatomy of Nautilus umbilicatus. 361

the remainder of the animal and the shell. The shoe-upper, as it

were, presents two rounded lateral lobes which lie over the anterior

part of the shell, like the mentum of Natica. ‘The little animal

creeps on its foot with great rapidity, appearing rather to slide along

than progress by a vermicular movement, and by spreading out and

hollowing this organ at the surface of the water, as a freshwater

Lymnezad forms a boat of its foot, it buoys up its tiny body and is

cast abroad on the face of the ocean.

“On the Anatomy of Nautilus umbilicatus, compared with that of

Nautilus Pompilius.”” By John Denis Macdonald, Esq., R.N.

During a visit of H.M.S.V. ‘Torch’ to the Isle of Pines in July

1854, a recent specimen of Nautilus umbilicatus was picked up on

the outer reef off Observatory Island. It was alive when brought on

board, but was too much exhausted to exhibit active movements.

Part of the hood appeared to have been eaten away behind by some

predaceous enemy, but in other respects the animal was perfect.

The body when retracted lay more deeply in the shell than that

of N. Pompilius, so that no part was visible in a lateral view, and on

account of the great depth of the chamber of occupation the orifice

of the siphuncle in the last septum could not be seen when the soft

parts were removed. As to this difference, however, the author ob-

serves that it may depend on the time elapsed since the formation of

the last partition.

Apart from the shells, the author finds a close resemblance be-

tween the corresponding parts of the two species.

The specimen of N. umbilicatus examined proved to be a female ;

a fact which may serve to modify the views of those who, adopting

the speculations of D’Orbigny on the sexes of the Ammonites as in-

dicated by the characters of their shells, apply them also to the

several kinds of Nawéili known.

The body of N. umbilicatus is larger and more elongated than

that of N. Pompilius as it occurs in the South Seas, although the

specimens of the latter species brought from the Chinese Seas much

exceed both in size. In the N. umbilicatus, the longitudinal lamellz

on the median lobe of the external] labial processes are divided by a

wide groove into two lateral sets, and the corresponding lamelle be-

tween the internal labial processes are about seventeen in number

and of considerable thickness. In N. Pompilius, the latter lamelle are

much thinner and more numerous, and the lateral sets of the former

are united together in the median line, commencing anteriorly with

an azygos transverse lamina. In both kinds, however, the corre-

sponding tentacula may be distinctly traced out, with only such

minor differences as might be expected to occur in different speci-

mens of either separately; the digital, labial and ocular groups

agreeing sufficiently both as to number and character in the two

cases, considering the liability of these parts to slight modifications,

from arrest of development or redundance, in the same species.

Referring to former observations of his own on the eye of N. Pom-

pilius, the author observes that they closely apply to N. umbilicatus,

362 Royal Society.

which affords confirmation of his opinion that the pigmentary coat-

ing is subjacent to the retina. He finds no vestige of alens, and in

place of vitreous humour, a mere viscous matter protecting the

retina from the sea-water.

The organ of hearing, which had escaped detection in the speci-

men of N. Pompilius dissected by Professor Owen, altered as it

doubtless had been by long immersion in spirit, was discovered in

the example of N. umbilicatus examined by the author. It consists

of two spheroidal acoustic capsules placed, one on each side, at the

union of the supra- and subeesophageal ganglia, and measuring about

one-twelfth of an inch in diameter. Each capsule rests internall

against the nervous mass, and is received on its outer side into a

little depression in the cephalic cartilage. It is enveloped in a kind

of fibrous tissue and filled with a cretaceous pulp consisting of mi-

nute, elliptical, otoconial particles, presenting under a high power a

bright point near each end, varying much in size, and sometimes

combined into stellate, cruciform or other figures. Cilia were not

observed within the capsules.

The inside of the mouth is furnished with three groups of papille,

one of which occupies the median line between the orifice of the

tongue-sac and commencement of the cesophagus. ‘These lingual

papilla, as well as the rest, are clothed with long and slender

columnar epithelium-particles.

The author agrees with Mayer in regarding the well-known folli-

cular appendages of the afferent branchial vessels of the Cephalo-

poda, as performing the function of kidneys, but admits that they

may also serve, by altering their capacity, to regulate the amount of

blood passing through the branchiez under changes of pressure to

which the animal may be subjected at different depths. These fol-

licles are subcylindrical in form, and somewhat dilated at the free

extremity, to which is appended a folded and funnel-shaped process

of membrane which expands rather suddenly and presents a jagged

border. ‘They open by an oval or slit-like orifice into the afferent

branchial vessels, on each of which, as Professor Owen has observed,

they are disposed in three clusters. The outer membrane is smooth

and glossy, homogeneous in structure, and sprinkled over with mi-

nute, rounded, transparent bodies, resembling the nuclei of cells.

Beneath this layer, flat bundles of fibres, apparently muscular, are

traceable here and there, principally disposed in a longitudinal direc-

tion, and sometimes branched. The lining membrane consists of a

loose epithelial pavement, similar in many respects to that of the

uriniferous tubules of the higher animals, the cells containing, be-

sides the nuclei, numerous minute oil-globules, or a substance much

resembling concrete fatty matter. This membrane is thrown up

into very numerous papille and corrugations, so as greatly to in-

crease the extent of surface. The papillae are more numerous to-

wards the attached end, and a circlet of longitudinal folds, with

transverse zigzag corrugations, radiate from the bottom of the fol-

licle, in which a number of small pits or fenestrations are sometimes

visible. The funnel-shaped membranous process above noticed is

Linnean Society. 363

continuous with the lining membrane. The cavity of each follicle,

therefore, communicates with the exterior through the centre of this

process, and the aperture is thus guarded by a kind of circular valve

permitting the escape of secreted matters, but effectually preventing

the entrance of fluid from without.

Some considerations are next offered in support of the view

adopted as to the functions of these vascular appendages.

Lastly, on the question whether the peculiarities of structure re-

cognized respectively in N. Pompilius and N. umbilicatus are suffi-

cient to establish a difference of species, or are attributable merely to

variety, the author observes, that any tendency in a being to revert

to an original type, when such has been determined, betrays variety ;

but this tendency is never manifested in the Nautili under consider-

ation by the occasional occurrence of specimens presenting charac-

ters which place them intermediately between N. Pompilius and

N. umbilicatus. Waving visited the Fijii Islands since he formerly

wrote on N. Pompilius, he finds that the umbilicated Nautili are not

known to the natives, although N. Pompilius is very plentiful; but at

Fatuna or Wallis’s Island, where both are found, the people recog-

nize the difference between them depending on the presence or

absence of umbilical pits. On this the author remarks, that although

particular localities, with all attending circumstances, may favour

the production of varieties, yet the permanence of the distinctive

characters of these Nautili without symptom of amalgamation, and

the discovery of a female specimen of N. umbilicatus, are strong

arguments in support of the view that they are distinct species,

though very closely allied.

LINN AN SOCIETY.

June 20, 1854.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read the commencement of a paper ‘‘ On the Structure of the

Seed and peculiar form of the Embryo in the Clusiacee.” By John

Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

The author stated it to be his object to direct the attention of bo-

tanists to the structure of the seed, and particularly of the embryo

in this family, the nature of which had been hitherto quite misun-

derstood. During his residence in Brazil he had made several ob-

servations on the Clusiacee, which he hoped would assist in defining

the characters and limits of the genera, hitherto very imperfectly

described. These more general remarks would be reserved for a

future occasion, his object being now confined, asa matter of primary

importance, to the consideration of the seminal structure observable

in this family.

He began by tracing a history of the facts and conclusions re-

corded on the subject. The earliest is that of Jussieu in 17389, where,

in his ordinal character of the Guitifere, he states that the embryo

is erect, without albumen, and with hard corky cotyledons, a cha-

racter probably drawn only from Calophyllum. Gertner next figured

the analysis of three species of Garcinia, and described the seed as

364 Linnean Society :—

having a coriaceous testa, a thin integument, and a solid fleshy nucleus

exhibiting in its axis a different development of a terete form, the whole

constituting one compact inseparable mass: from these facts he con-

cluded, contrary to the opinion of Jussieu, that the great body of the

nucleus is a large albumen, and that the axile portion is a pseudo-

monocotyledonous embryo, all closely united together in one solid

body. Richard, in 1811, figured the analysis of the seed of Clusia

palmicida, and it is singular that although the structure of Pekea

(Caryocar) tuberculosa, described at the same time, has been copied

into every botanical work since published, the equally important

facts recorded of the seed of Clusia have entirely escaped the notice of

every succeeding botanist except Jussieu. Richard there correctly

describes the seed of Clusia as being enveloped in pulp, one extre-

mity of its brittle testa pierced with an aperture, beneath which the

nucleus exhibits a small protuberance cleft in two, which he states to

be two minute cotyledons, the principal mass of the embryo being

an enormous radicle: he points out the existence of an inner inte-

gument, one end of which is attached to the aperture in the extre-

mity of the testa, the whole forming, in his own peculiar technology,

“ar epispermic antitropal embryo.” Mr. Miers states there is one

essential error in this otherwise correct description ; that, like other

botanists, Richard has mistaken the base for the apex of the seed.

Jussieu, commenting on these facts in 1813, infers that Clusia can-

not belong to Guttifere, but must constitute the type of a distinct

family near Marcgraaviacee. Choisy, in 1822, in a memoir on the

Guttifere, ascribes in his ordinal character, features different from

those of Jussieu, and equally opposed to those of Gertner. He

states that the seeds are without albumen, that the embryo is erect,

and that the cotyledons are large, fleshy, either separable, or com-

bined in one mass. In Garcinia, he says, the seeds are arillate, and

the cotyledons thick and conjoined ; but in Clusia, he concludes that

these presumed cotyledons are separable, a feature which no suc-

ceeding botanist has verified. He alludes in no way to the very dif-

ferent structure of the seed in Clusia,as recorded by Richard, although,

when stating the separability of the cotyledons in that genus, this

idea may probably have been derived from some indistinct recollection

of the analysis of that eminent carpologist. In the ‘ Prodromus’

of DeCandolle (1824), the characters given of the Guttifere are only

a recapitulation of the facts stated by Choisy in the above-mentioned

memoir. Cambessédes, in a very able essay published in 1828,

affirms that in the Guttifere the embryo is erect, the cotyledons

large, thick, very entire, and united into one mass; the radicle is very

small, of a nipple-like form, while its direction in regard to the point

of attachment of the seed is deserving of attention, because this cha-

racter (generally of primary importance) is here variable. He then

states that in Clusia criuva the radicle is directed to the extremity

of the seed farthest removed from the point of its attachment; he

describes the embryo of Clusia and Calophyllum as being erect and

inverted, the small mammeform point, which he calls the radicle,

being at the apex, or opposite extremity to the basal point of attach-

Mr. J. Miers on the Structure of the Seed in the Clusiacee. 365

ment, while in Mammea and Mesua the small radicle points in a

contrary direction, i. e. to the basal point of attachment. He there-

fore erroneously concludes that in this family the embryo is either

homotropal or antitropal, or in other words, is sometimes directed to

that point of the seed next the hilum, at others towards the opposite

extremity. These statements, it will soon be seen, are founded

in error. In the following year, M. Cambessédes, in describing the

Guttiferous plants collected by A. St. Hilaire in Brazil, details the

structure and position of the seed in Clusia in still more minute and

positive terms; but Mr. Miers states that little dependence is to be

placed on such definitions, especially in regard to the terms base and

apex of the seed, because in the figures there given the seed is placed

in a position diametrically opposite to that in which it is attached to

the placenta, and there is therefore an evident misconception of the

whole structure. Von Martius, in his admirable work on the plants

of Brazil, gives no account of the structure of the seed of the many

Guttiferous genera he there details ; but he describes minutely the

seed of Platonia insignis, where the nucleus, enclosed within the

testa, is stated to consist of a large mass of fleshy albumen, having

in its centre a long terete embryo with a superior radicle, the whole

consolidated into one integral inseparable mass. As this form of

embryo was opposed to the general conclusion of botanists in regard

to the structure of the seed in Clusiacee, he suggested the propriety

of placing the genus Platonia in a distinct family, which he called

Canellacee, thus associating it with Canella alba, a plant very different

in habit and floral structure, and of which little is known of its carpo-

logical structure. Endlicher, in his ‘ Genera Plantarum,’ gives the

character of each genus of the Clusiacee in accordance with the views

of Cambessédes, and arranges Platonia, following Martius, in the

Canellacee, as a suborder of Clusiacee. Poppig, in describing several

Guttiferous plants of Peru and Brazil, gives no account of the struc-

ture of the seed. Lindley in his ‘ Vegetable Kingdom’ adopts the

views of Cambessédes in regard to the Clusiacee, at the same time

that he admits Platonia as a member of that family. Miquel, describing

in 1844 a species of Arrudea, in like manner misconceived the struc-

ture of the seed, attributing to it an embryo with plano-convex cotyle-

dons anda very short radicle. Lastly, Choisy, in a more recent memoir

(1850), while he treats at some length on the organography, affini-

ties, and subdivisions of the Guttifere, and gives differential characters

of the several genera of the family, nowhere alludes to the structure

of the seed, which is the more remarkable, because the facts pub-

lished in the thirty years elapsed since his first memoir are com-

pletely at variance with his former views on the subject.

Mr. Miers then proceeds to give the results of his own observa-

tions on the structure of the seed, selecting first that of a species of

Clusia, closely allied to Clusia criuva, upon which Cambessédes prin-

cipally relied in the construction both of his ordinal and generic

characters of the family. The seed-vessel is here described as being

formed of five fleshy valves, which break away from a central five-

winged persistent column, in the angular recesses of which several

366 Linnean Society :—

seeds are horizontally attached in two longitudinal rows. Each seed

is about an eighth of an inch in length, is oval, slightly gibbous on

the upper side, the lower or ventral face presenting a prominent

keel, extending from the base to the apex; the external tunic is

fleshy, of an orange colour, and easily scraped off, when beneath the

keel is seen a conspicuous raphe, one end of which proceeds from

the basal point of attachment and terminates in the apex, where it

is lost in an aperture seen in the crustaceous shell of the seed; this

aperture is in the centre of a radiately striated cup; the shell is

striately-punctate outside, smooth inside, and is lined with a free

membranaceous integument, contracted at its summit into a narrow

neck of a darkish colour, by which it is suspended from the extremity

of the raphe-like cord that has penetrated through the apical aper-

ture: a solid nucleus filling the cavity of this inner integument is of

a pale-green colour, marked by numerous parallel yellow striz which

cease around an areolar space at the base, in the middle of which is

seen a minute shining tubercular point: the apex of the nucleus is

distinguished by a short hemispherical nipple-shaped protuberance

of a smaller diameter, which is divided to its base by a distinct trans-

verse cleft into two equal portions, the bottom of this commissure on

the ventral side corresponding with the dark-coloured neck of the

inner integument, as well as with the somewhat lateral aperture in

the summit of the outer shell, and with the termination of the cord

described ; on making a longitudinal section of this nucleus, the cleft

above-mentioned is more distinctly seen, and at the bottom of the

commissure is observed a minute prominent point, and in the axis

extending from this point to the small tubercular speck at the base,

there is observed a continuous line, more or less narrow, somewhat

curved, more opake and of a whiter colour than the rest of the

nucleus, the principal fleshy mass being of a semicrystalline hue.

This internal thickened line is what Geertner considered to be the

embryo of the seed, and the fleshy surrounding mass to be copious

albumen. Choisy, Cambessédes, and most other botanists have con-

sidered the main body of this nucleus to be two large cotyledons

agglutinated into one solid mass, the line of their junction being

indicated by the curved line just mentioned; while they held the

nipple-shaped protuberance to be the radicle. Mr. Miers, however

concludes, from the facts above described, that the seed is enveloped

in a fleshy arillus, and exhibits between it and the testa a free raphe,

extending along the ventral face from the point of its attachment at

the placenta, to the apex, where it penetrates the cup-shaped ring

situated near the summit of the testa, through a distinct hole in the

bottom of the cup, and where it is lost in the apex of the inner

integument in the centre of its distinctly marked chalaza. Another

small cicatrix is observed at the opposite extremity of the testa, ata

point near its attachment to the arillus and placenta, which must be

considered as the micropyle. The distinct aperture in the summit

of the testa through which the nourishing vessels of the raphe reach

the chalaza, is called by the author the diapyle, in contradistinction

to the micropyle observed at the opposite extremity of the testa.

Mr. J. Miers on the Structure of the Seed in the Clusiaceze. 367

The diapyle, in this and many other families, forms a distinct aper-

ture filled with soft fungous matter; in other cases it is less dis-

cernible, being closed by the osseous deposits of the testa, and is

only recognizable as the point where the extremity of the raphe

becomes lost in its substance. The existence of the diapyle in con-

nexion with the raphe and chalaza of the inner integument consti-

tutes an important feature in this inquiry. The nipple-shaped pro-

tuberance in the summit of the nucleus, hitherto taken to be the

radicle, appears beyond doubt (as first shown by Richard) to be

the two cotyledons of the embryo, which though small and short,

are nevertheless quite distinct ; and their relative position is indicated

by the cleft being placed right and left of the axis, or with their

commissure pointing to the raphe: the main body of the nucleus,

instead of being confluent cotyledons, as hitherto supposed, must be

a gigantic radicle, in the axis of which is imbedded the caulicle of

the embryo (or rather what, for reasons given in the paper, Mr. Miers

distinguishes as the neorhiza), shown in the opake central line

before mentioned, terminated at its base by the shining speck seen

in the base, and at its apex by the plumule, which is seen protruding

as a minute point into the space at the bottom of the cotyledonary cleft.

The minute external speck seen near the base is considered by the

author to be the germinating point of the neorhiza; it is always more

or less prominent, of a green colour in the living state, and does not

correspond exactly with the micropyle of the testa, but is always

somewhat lateral in respect to it, and nearer the basal origin of the

raphe.

The above analysis affords a good example of the general structure

of the seed in the tribe Clusie@, where a number of seeds are formed

in each cell of the ovary, and where they are attached in a hori-

zontal position by their base to the axile placentary column; but in

the other tribes (Tovomitee and Garciniee), where only one seed

is formed in each cell, and where this is fixed to the axile column in

a vertical position by its ventral face, a somewhat different structure

exists; and were it not for the explanation afforded by the former

case, the structure of the embryo in the two latter instances would

not be so easily understood. In the Clusiee, the raphe enclosed

within a fleshy arillus is seen to extend from the base to the apex of

the seed, and is free from the testa; in the other tribes the testa is

thinner, and enveloped in a thicker fleshy, or more pulpy arillus, has

a large hilum upon its ventral face, the raphe being short, less dis-

cernible, imbedded and lost amidst the numerous branching nervures

conspicuously extending over its surface. The author gives as an

example of this development, the analysis of the seed of Lamprophyl-

lum letum, which he examined during his residence in Brazil: this

forms the type of a new genus distinct from Garcinia, comprising

numerous South American species, among them the Calophyllum

Calaba of Linneeus, and others heretofore associated with Garcinia

and Calophyllum. Here the fruit is a small drupe containing gene-

rally two, or by abortion a single seed, about the size of a hazel-nut,

which is enveloped in mucilaginous pulp: the testa is thin and

368 Linnean Society :—

brittle, marked by numerous nervures branching from a large ventral

hilum, and it contains a solid fleshy nucleus, exhibiting in the apex

a very minute prominent nipple in a small hollow a little below the

summit of the ventral face: near the base, somewhat on the dorsal

side, is seen a green shining speck, exactly like that seen in the seed

of the Clusiee; the body of the nucleus is solid, of a pale sulphur

colour, filled with numerous ducts or cells that exude a viscous juice

when cut: a slender caulicular process, like that described in the

Clusiee, is seen somewhat oblique with the axis, one of its extre-

mities terminating in the nipple, the other in the basal speck just

described, the latter being without doubt the germinating point of

the root, the minute apical nipple being the plumule, the main body

of the nucleus forming a gigantic radicle, and the cotyledons at first

sight appearing to be wanting; but on examining the minute nipple-

shaped process under a strong lens, this is observed to be formed of four

diminutive imbricated scales, surrounding a central prominent point,

which is concealed by the two inner and larger scales; the two outer

decussating leaflets, thus separated from each other, are smaller,

shorter, and placed right arid left of the ventral face, as in the coty-

ledons of the Clusiee; from this circumstance, and from their com-

missure being directed to the ventral face, the author infers from

analogy, that these outer scales are the true cotyledons of the em-

bryo, notwithstanding their minuteness. Generally, in exogenous

plants, the want of cotyledons indicates the future absence of leaves

in the plants produced from the growth of such seeds. In the

Clusiacee, however, where the floral structure is of the highest order

of development, belonging frequently to the largest trees of tropical

forests, with copious foliage, large fleshy leaves, and rich in muci-

laginous juices, the absence of cotyledons, or their reduction to

microscopical proportions, offers an anomaly suggestive of many

considerations on the nature of vegetable reproduction.

This structure was found to exist in every instance in the seeds

of the Garciniee and Tovomitee examined by the author; and he

quotes the descriptions of Gertner, Plumier, Graham, Roxburgh,

and Wight, in proof of the same general conformation. All existing

evidence, therefore, tends to prove the constant development in the

axis of the solid nucleus of the seeds in all Guttiferous plants, of that

peculiar process which the author considers to be the neorhiza; for

our decision upon this point will determine in a positive manner,

the nature of the other parts of the seeds to which such various

conclusions have been assigned by previous botanists. ‘This deter-

mination he considers to be proved by the drawings of Dr. Roxburgh

and the evidence of Dr. Wight, where the seeds of Xanthochymus are

figured in a state of germination: in a longitudinal section of the

seed in this state, as shown by these accurate observers, the same

linear process in the axis of the nucleus is depicted as that above

described; the basal speck is there seen throwing out a long root,

while the apical nipple-shaped process has simultaneously become

prolonged, carrying up with it the leaflets of the growing plumule ;

and from the lower part of the neck thus protruded, and beneath

Mr. Wilson on the Textile Plants of Jamaica. 369

the two lower scales shown to be the cotyledons, a second rootlet

is seen sprouting, tending first horizontally and then downwards.

This fact, the author states, proves beyond doubt, that the process

in question is the neorhiza; for if it were the embryo imbedded in

albumen, as Gertner affirms, it would not throw a descending shoot

from the neck of the plumular extension, as well as at the base; nor

would the same result follow if it were the radicle enclosed in con-

fluent cotyledons, according to the view of Dr. Graham, The fact

is altogether fatal to, the conclusions of Choisy, Cambessédes, and

most modern botanists, that the great mass of the nucleus consists

of two confluent cotyledons, and that the mammezeform apex in the

Clusiee is its radicle, even if those opinions had not been disproved

by the evidence offered in the preceding portion of this memoir.

This view of the constitution of the nucleus is further confirmed

by an examination of its structure under the microscope, which the

author minutely details.

November 7th.—Thomas Bell, Eeq., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Alexander, F.L.S., exhibited a sample of Dalmatian Figs, to-

gether with specimens of vegetable fibre prepared in the Jamaica

Botanic Garden from various species of Yucca, Bromelia, Tillandsia,

Musa, and Sida; and the Secretary read extracts from two letters

addressed by Mr. A. Wilson, Curator of the Botanic Garden at

Bath, in the Island of Jamaica, to R. C. Alexander, M.D., F.L.S.,

&c., on the textile plants of the Island, native and cultivated.

In the last of these letters, dated Bath, September 25, 1854,

Mr. Wilson says:—‘‘ You are aware that we abound in textile

piants: f have already prepared fibre from twenty different spe-

cies, and perhaps I might discover twenty others. Those you

mentioned, such as the Urtica tribe, produce excellent fibre, but not

in quantity sufficient to warrant a profitable cultivation among a

lazy people. I have lately been agreeably surprised to find so large

a quantity of fibre from a species of Sida (S. mollis) growing in

this garden. It is most admirably adapted for cultivation in any

soil or situation. There is also another plant (a species of Trium-

fetta), which is a wayside nuisance, but which produces a splendid

fibre. I should be obliged if you would exhibit these fibres to the

next meeting of the Linnean Society; it might be the means of

attracting attention to a new and profitable cultivation in this unfor-

tunate island. It was in consequence of the transmission to London

of a very few species of fibre that attention has of late been so much

drawn to our textile resources, and I think ita fortunate circumstance

that we have those resources to fall back upon. It has occurred to

me that I might, with advantage to the island, send about twenty spe-

cies of fibre to the Great French Exhibition of next year, which would

be a means of extending their reputation, and perhaps of inducing

the investment of capital on a large scale in their cultivation.”

Read also a Memoir ‘‘ On the Embryo of Nelumbium.” By Benja-

min Clarke, Esq., F.L.S., &c.

Mr. Clarke’s observations were made on seeds germinated in the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. xv. 24

370 Linnean Society :—

Royal Gardens at Kew, in various stages of advancement. His view

of the embryo is, that the plumule is enclosed within two large

amygdaloid cotyledons, with weil-defined margins, which are distinct

down to the attachment of the base of the plumule, or very nearly

so; and there is also an obvious tendency to form a radicle, so that

the embryo appears to conform fully to the ordinary dicotyledonous

type. Then follows the membranaceous envelope and four leaves

successively, which are alternate with the cotyledons, and in most

cases there isa slight attempt to produce a fifth. The membranous

envelope, or proper membrane of the plumule, consists entirely of

cellular tissue, and has indistinctly the appearance of a leaf alter-

nating with the first leaf above it. The first two leaves having

lamine are clevated in the young stem of the plumule, so as to be

removed to some extent from the cotyledons, while the proper mem-

brane arises from its very base, and might be described perhaps as

being attached to the line of junction between the young stem and

cotyledons. It can have no connection with the first leaf of the

plumule, a considerable portion of the axis intervening between

them. Supposing it to be a stipule, it must be compounded of two,

and those belonging to the cotyledons. ‘This, however, the author

thinks, will not be regarded as probable; he considers it without

doubt as a rudimentary leaf of the plumule itself, for which opinion

he gives several reasons. It is further remarkable that all the re-

maining four leaves of the plumule are furnished with lamine, differ-

ing in this respect, Mr. Clarke observes, from those of the stem, where

only one leaf in three ever produces a lamina. Of these four leaves

of the plumule the first is without stipules; a farther proof, in Mr.

Clarke’s opinion, that the proper membrane is not to be regarded as

astipule. Of the three succeeding leaves, the intra-axillary stipule

of each, on being laid open, is found to contain the succeeding leaf.

This stipule Mr. Clarke regards as compounded of two, one origina-

ting on each side of the petiole, united by their membranous margins

within the axil of the leaf, as in Portederia and Potamogeton. As

regards the foliage of the plant, Mr. Clarke states that according to

his view, three leaves only are produced on each node, and are

attached so nearly on a parallel, that did they not suecessively enclose

each other, they could not be distinguished from opposite leaves;

of these the two outermost of each whorl consist only of membranous

scales, without any rudiments of stipules, completely surrounding the

third and perfect leaf. This leaf having a lamina, should, Mr.

Clarke states, in common with those in the upper part of the plumule,

have a large intra-axillary stipule, enclosing the terminal bud or

growing-point, and this he finds to be obviously the regular strue-

ture. ‘he flower appeared in one instance not to be terminal, but

to be produced from the axil of the second scaly leaf, while the buds

in the axils of the leaves with laminz were leaf-buds. On the sub-

ject of affinity, Mr. Clarke thinks that the Nympheal alliance, as

usually limited, has no very near relationship except with Ranun-

culacee; but that much analogy exists between it and some Endo-

genous families, and that it may also be connected with Crypio-

game, through Ceratophyllum and Chara, the embryo of Ceratophyllum

Mr. Clarke on the Structure of Cephalotus. 371

showing a difference between its second foliaceous appendages as

compared with those that follow, in analogy possibly with that of

Nelumbium.

Read further, ‘Notes on Cephalotee and Belvisiacee.”’ By Benjamin

Clarke, Esq., F.L.5., &c.

In these two notes Mr. Clarke gives a general account of the

structure of the remarkable plants on which the families are founded.

The ovule of Cephalotus he describes as erect, anatropal, with a

dorsal raphe, and a large and somewhat two-lipped foramen at the

base, on the inner side of the funiculus. ‘The torus in the ripe

fruit is described as broad and conical, almost filling the calyx:

during the stage of flowering it is almost flat, the carpels appearing

to be attached to the flat base of the calyx. As the fruit advances

in growth the conical torus forms between the carpels, to the sides

of which they are attached; and after the carpels are fallen off, it

forms a rim immediately above the part to which they were attached,

not unlike the expanded style of Sarracenia in miniature, the rim,

however, being comparatively much more contracted. The rim has

six angles, which alternate with the attachments of the six carpels,

and from the place of attachment of the carpels, or immediately above

them, are formed six small filamentous processes. Mr.Clark considers

this small peltate process as analogous with the expanded termination

of the style in Sarraceniacee, and consequently regards the nearest

affinity of Cephalotee as being with that order. In other respects he

considers it as very nearly allied to Francoacee and Ranunculacee,

and thinks it shows some analogy with Aristolochiacee in the glands

of its calyx. It approaches Rosacee in its perigynous stamens, and

in the position of its raphe, if the ovule pendulous with raphe next

the placenta be regarded as an equivalent character.

In his note on Belvisiacee, Mr. Clarke describes the ovary of

Napoleona as five-celled ; the ovules as two—four in each cell, when

two suspended, when four in pairs one above the other, and (in an

early stage at least) nearly horizontal; when suspended amphitropal,

with the raphe dorsal and the foramen turned up nearly to the base

of the ovule, so as to be distinctly under the funiculus; the style

thickened, more or less hollow below, and terminated above by a

broad peltate plate, forming the stigma; the stigmatic surface con-

fined to five smal] elevations in the five angles of this plate, within

which are five cavities opening upwards; and the stigmatic surfaces

apparently opposite to the cells of the ovary. He states the prin-

cipal points of structure which may be regarded as indicative of

affinity to be, first, the acicular woody fibre, in which Napoleona

agrees with Clusiacee and Rhizophoree, particularly the former ;

secondly, the table-shaped stigma, which he states to be almost

peculiar to Clusiacee and their allies, and this character, he thinks

(as well as the monadelphous extrorse stamina), separates Belvisiacee

from Myrtacee; thirdly, the dorsal raphe (or at least the resupinate

position of the ovules), in which they agree with Ternsiremiacee and

Barringtoniacee, where the ovules are few and suspended, but differ

24%

372 Linnean Society :—

from Rhizophoree, where the raphe is next the placenta. The

balance of affinities is therefore, in Mr. Clarke’s opinion, towards

Clusiacee and Ternstremiacee.

November 21st.—Thomas Bell, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read the conclusion of Mr. Miers’s ‘“ Observations on the Struc-

ture of the Seed and peculiar form of the Embryo in the Clu-

siace@,’ commenced on the 20th of June.

The author proceeds to offer some observations on the nature of

the external covering of the seed, which is considered by him to be

anarillus. In the Clusie@ this is entire, without the smailest fissure,

is fleshy, of equal substance, not very thick, and generally of a

reddish-yellow or orange colour. In the Tovomitee it is slit upon

the dorsal side from top to bottom, the fimbriated edges overlapping

each other, so that when opened out, it appears like a flat sheet with

the seed attached in its centre. In the Garciniee the arillus is much

thicker, of pulpy or mucilaginous substance, generally edible, and

quite entire, as in the Clusiee. The nature of this outer covering

in the two last tribes cannot be questioned, and it is fair to conclude

that the precisely analogous development in the Clusiee is also a

true arillus. It is however essential to determine this point beyond

eavil, because in the Hypericacee, Marcgraaviacee, and other orders,

it has been held to be a thickened epidermis of the testa, while in

the Magnoliacee it has been assumed to be the testa itself. In the

latter family, where the seeds are suspended by long funicular threads,

it forms a very conspicuous development, under the form of an entire

fleshy scarlet-coloured covering, precisely like that of Clusiee, and

where in like manner within it, on one side, is seen proceeding from

the base to the apex a flattened raphe, whose upper extremity is lost

in a fungous spot filling the cavity of a distinct aperture pierced

through the osseous shell, which by most botanists has been con-

sidered to be the testa, but which by some has been held to be the

iner integument of the seed, called fegmen by Mirbel, and endopleura

by DeCandolle. Endlicher was the first to suggest this idea,

which he expresses ambiguously, stating that the seeds of the

Magnoliacee have in most cases “an external fleshy integument

covering a crustaceous testa, with a raphe situated between it and

the testa, and terminated by a chalaza on the summit, but that

sometimes there is no outer integument, the raphe in such cases

existing between the testa and endopleura.”” Mr. Miers considers

that this misapplication of the term chalaza (a name that should be

confined to the peculiar thickening of the inner integument where

it unites with the raphe, around the point where all farther trace of

the continuation of the nourishing vessels ceases), where evidently

it has been confounded with the diapyle, has probably led to the

error of regarding the true testa as the tegmen of the seed. Dr.

Asa Gray, however, in his ‘ Genera of the United States,’ amplifies

this suggestion of Endlicher in unequivocal terms, stating that in

Magnolia the seed has no arillus, and he designates as the testa the

Mr. Miers on the Structure of the Seed of the Clusiaceer. 373

external scarlet covering which preceding botanists call arillus,

while the hard crustaceous shell called testa even by Endlicher, is

there denominated tegmen. ‘This he infers from the fact of having

observed spiral vessels in the placentary attachment of the ovules,

which he thinks ‘‘ clearly demonstrates that the baccate exterior

integument of the seed is formed of the primine of the ovule, and

therefore is not an arillus.” Had the growth of this tunic been

actually traced from the primine of the ovule, an important fact

would have been established; but simply because the primine is the

more exterior tunic of the ovule, and the arillus is the external coat-

ing of the seed, it does not necessarily follow that the one is the

product of the other, and notwithstanding the argument of Dr. Gray,

there is no reason to doubt that in Magnolia the scarlet envelope is

due to a subsequent growth over the primine, as occurs in numerous

well-known cases. Mr. Miers is confirmed in this view by observa-

tions which he made in Brazil upon living seeds of Talauma, a genus

closely allied to Magnolia :—First, he found the thick outer tunic to

consist of fleshy or oily matter, in distinct granules, enclosed within a

thin external epidermis, which is the usual texture of arillus, not of

testa. Second, the coating called tegmen by Dr. Gray, and considered

by him as the innermost integument, is in reality the intermediate en-

velope in Talauma: it has a small basal hilum, a longitudinal furrow

runs along its ventral face for the reception of the free raphe, and a

brown fungous scar through which the raphe finds a passage to the

interior, fills a distinct aperture near its apex (the diapyle), which

Dr. Gray, following the example of Endlicher, considers to be the

chalaza; this crustaceous envelope is thick and osseous in texture,

bearing all the characters of testa, certainly not of an innermost

integument of the seed. Third, the existence of an inner mem-

branaceous integument around the albumen, and within the true

testa, thickened and discoloured round its summit, where it is at-

tached by a short neck to the fungous process that fills the diapyle,

and where it unites with the raphe, is a development wholly unno-

ticed by Dr. Gray, by Endlicher, or by DeCandolle, although the

presence of this integument is indicated by Gertner; but it is an

important feature, because it proves that the bony coating is the

testa, and not the tegmen, as has been inferred. Fourth, the raphe

proceeding from the hilum is wholly exterior to and free from the

bony coating, and interior to the outer tunic, and this is the constant

position of the raphe when it is free, in regard to arillus and testa,

assuredly not in respect to testa and tegmen. Fifth, as the raphe

consists of the nourishing vessels originally existing in the funiculus

or placentary attachment of the anatropal ovule, it could never have

existed between the primine and secundine, but must have been, as

Dr. Gray figures it, wholly exterior to the primine, and consequently,

as we afterwards find it, outside the testa, which is a product of the

primine; hence as the raphe is found in a free state, though par-

tially impressed in its soft substance, within the external tunic, the

inference is irresistible, that the latter must be of posterior growth

(therefore of the nature of an arillus}, and in this manner enclosing

374 Linnean Society.

the raphe within it. Sixth, we have thus the evidence complete of

the existence of the usual and distinct envelopes around the nucleus

of the seed, viz. an inner integument with its apica] chalaza, an in-

termediate hard testa with its corresponding diapyle, through which

the nourishing vessels of the more exterior raphe penetrate, and the

whole included within a scarlet-coloured arillus.

From all these facts it may be inferred, that the envelope, which

unquestionably is an arillus in the Garciniee and Tovomitee, must

be of the same nature in the Clusiee, and that which is arilius in

the Clusiee must be the same development in the Magnoliacee ; that

which is granted in the one, cannot, Mr. Miers thinks, be denied in

the other. Although it be true that the several envelopes of the

seeds in different families are not to be recognized alone by their

consistency, which may be more or less membranaceous, ligneous,

cellular, or composed of oily or resinous granules according to cir-

cumstances, yet they may always be determined by their relative

position in regard to raphe, chalaza, diapyle, micropyle, hilum, &c.

Connected with this question is that of the origin and mode of

growth of the arillus in seeds, which by St. Hilaire is described to be

of two kinds, the true and the false arillus, the former open at its

extremity, the latter entirely covering the seed. This view was

afterwards modified by Dr. Planchon, who gave to the false arillus

the name of arillode. Both kinds are alike in texture, form, and

colour, their difference consisting in this :—the arillus, whether ab-

breviated or entire, always covers the micropyle of the testa, while

the arillode constantly exhibits a minute or larger opening in its

surface around the micropyle, which is never covered by it. He

traces this distinction to their different sources of origin, attributing

the growth of the true arillus over the ovule to a gradual enlarge-

ment of the funiculus, noticing its first appearance from a mere

swelling of the umbilical cord to its gradual increment and ultimate

development ; but the arillode, he states, is derived from an enlarge-

ment of the mouth of the exostome or foramen of the ovule, its

margins being reflected and produced over the primine, thus growing

upon it in the form of an additional tunic. In either case, it is,

therefore, clear, whether this accessory coating be arillus or arillode,

that the raphe, when it is free, must necessarily be enclosed withn it.

In Luphorbiacee this coating is considered by many botanists, Dr.

Planchon among the number, as merely an epidermis of the testa;

but it becomes difficult to discriminate between a very thin arillus and

a thick epidermis, as both appear to be of the same nature, varying in

degree of thickness from one extreme to the other in different genera of

that family. The most instructive and conclusive evidence of the origin

and subsequent extraneous growth of the arillus over the ovule, has

been adduced by Cambessédes, who found in Casearia many incom-

plete seeds where the anatropal ovule remained in a state of com-

plete abortion, while the arillus had grown over it to its full extent,

proving that where the ovule had ceased to grow, the increment of

the funiculus was not stopped in its progress of extraneous develop-

ment. According to the hypothesis of Dr. Planchon, the outer

Zoological Society. 375

tegument in the Clusiacee, as well as in the Magnoliacee, must be

a true arillus.

The facts thus demonstrated will, Mr. Miers argues, necessarily

change our views of the affinities of the Clusiacee, serving to bring

the order into close proximity with the Rhizobolacee, a relationship

long ago pointed out by Cambessédes, founded upon their floral

structure, but now rendered more evident by the great similarity

observable in their extraordinary embryonal development. The

latter family exhibits likewise an embryo with a gigantic radicle,

and exceedingly small cotyledons, but here these are separated from

the radicular body by a slender free caulicle or neck; now if we

imagine the suppression of this caulicular extension, and the close

approximation of the minute cotyledons to its monstrous radicle,

there would be little or no difference in the structure of the embryo

in the two families. While these circumstances tend also to draw

closer the affinity of the Clusiacee to the Hypericacee and Marc-

graaviacee, they tend to remove them far from the Terastremiacee,

with which order they have been hitherto considered to be most

intimately related. ‘The farther consideration of the real affinities

of the Clusiacee will be more fully examined by the author, wha

intends on a future occasion to treat of the organography, floral

structure, and generic features of the whole family, restricted within

the limits he proposes.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 10, 1854.—H. F. Walter, Esq., in the Chair.

Nores on THE Hasits oF Inp1AN Birps.—Part I.

By Lirut. BurGeEss.

Order I. RaproreEs.

Family VuLTURIDe.

Genus VuLTUR.

Vuxttur Ponpicertanus. Buack VULTURE.

This Vulture, as far as I have had opportunities of observing it, is

much more common in the Deccan than either the large (Vultur Indi-

cus) or the small brown Vulture (Vultur Bengalensis). I have never,

however, seen more than two or three together, and these generally

in the neighbourhood of the low ranges of hills which intersect that

part of the country. As this bird has doubtless been already figured,

it is not my purpose in these notes to enter into any further descrip-

tion of it, but merely to state what I have observed of its habits,

food, manner and time of nesting, with any other information regard-

ing it which I may have gained by actual investigation, or learned

from credible sources. In its habits the Black Vulture, I should cer-

tainly say, is not gregarious; I do not remember to have seen more

than four or five together, and then it has been for the purpose of

partaking of a social meal. It flies in circles with the wings extended,

376 Zoological Society :—

apparently without motion, and their tips pointed upwards, the legs

being stretched out beneath the tail. The food of this Vulture con-

sists of decaying animal substances ; one which I shot drinking in a

stream disgorged the entire leg of acat. They breed during the months

of February and March. In my notes taken at the time, I find the

followmg :—“‘ March 7. Found to-day, on the top of rather a low pee-

pul (species of banian tree), the nest of the Black Vulture, on which

one of the old birds was sitting. The nest, which was very large,

was bui!t of small sticks ; it contained one egg. On the same tree a

pair of the Black-headed Ibis (Tantalus melanocephalus, Lath.) had

also built their nest ; it contained four white eggs, very similar to those

of the Pelican Ibis (7’. lewcocephalus).”’—‘‘ March 19. Shot a male

Black Vulture sitting on one egg; the nest was about a yard im cir-

cumference, built on the top of a thorny tree ; it was composed of

the thorny branches and other sticks below it. Among the thorny

twigs forming the nest were two small nests, belonging to birds of

the Passerine order, containing young.” In both these cases only one

ege was found, of a pure white colour, 3,8; inches im length by 335

inches in width. In a third also, only one egg was found. The na-

tives say that the Black Vulture lays two eggs, containing a male and

female bird, but these facts seem opposed to such a statement.

Genus NEOPHRON.

NEOPHRON PERCNOPTERUS. EGypriaAN VULTURE.

This is the most common and most efficient scavenger to be found

in the cantonments of India. The last-mentioned Vulture feeds only,

I believe, on decaying animal substances, but this bird usurps the

place of the night-cart, removing the filth that would otherwise cause

pestilence under a tropical sun. Any one who has been in India must

have observed these disgusting-looking birds, from the young in its

black to the mature in their white plumage, stalking with awkward

gait in troops about the plains which generally surround an Indian

military station, and no one can mistake the errand on which they

are there. They breed durmg the months of February, March, and

probably April. I have found their nests most frequently during

the month of March. The nest, of a large size, is composed of sticks;

in one case it was lined with rags and other refuse. It is generally

built on tall trees, especially the banian. I found one on a ledge of

rock on the side of a steep hill. The eggs are in general two in num-

ber, varying very much in colour, from white spotted with brown te

a universal rust or liver-brown, darkest at the large end; 2,4 inches

in length by 2,4; inches in breadth. One nest contained two eggs, one

nearly white, the other equally brown. The young when first hatched

are covered with a whitish-brown down, the down being whitest on

the oldest. I give a description of a young bird brought to me on

the 15th of April: “‘ Beak and naked skin under the chin and about

the gape and beak, dull greenish lead-colour, that over the eyes

and on the forehead, lead. Inrides dark; a white spot of down on

the crown of the head; feathers on the neck and wpper part of the

Lieut. Burgess on the Habits of Indian Birds. 377

body tipped with ferruginous; back upper tail-coverts dull white,

tipped with fawn; tail-feathers dull whitish fawn; lesser coverts

whitish, tipped with ferruginous brown; quills greenish-black ; legs

and feet dull lead-colour ; middle toe very long.’ In notes taken at

the time, I find an entry that I saw an Egyptian Vulture on her nest

as late as the 4th of May.

Family Fatconip2.

Subfamily Aq@uILIN#.

Genus AQuILaA.

The eggs of the Eagle forwarded with these notes are those, I be-

lieve, of Aquila fusca, Gray (identical I imagine with Aguila nevia,

Gould), because that bird is by far the most common of the family

in that part of Western India situated above the Ghauts. In the

hilly portions of the country this bird may be seen perched on some

elevated point of rock, sitting motionless, basking in the rays of the

early sun; in the plains a solitary tree is almost sure to have one of

them on its topmost branch. After the sun has been up some two

or three hours, it commences its search for food, consisting chiefly, J

believe, of hares. A Mharatta of high family, who had a very con-

siderable knowledge of the habits of the birds of the country, told me

that when an eagle discovers a hare in her form, which is generally

in the grass at the foot of a bush, she will strike the bush with her

wings to drive her victim out, before striking at it. That a large

portion of this eagle’s food consists of hares, I can attest, having

found their skulls and bones in a nest. The nest, of a large size and

composed of sticks, is built on tall trees; it contains two eggs, 2,4

inches in length and 2, inches in breadth, of a white ground,

sprinkled over with reddish spots. They commence breeding as

early as the latter end of November, and their eggs may be found up

to the beginning of April.

Subfamily CyminpInz.

Genus ELANnvus.

ELANUS MELANOPTERUS.

I was never able to procure the nest and eggs of this handsome

little Kite, but A. F. Davidson, Esq., of the Revenue Survey, a great

sportsman and accurate observer of birds, told me that he obtained

a young bird of this species and two eggs. The eggs were of a pure

white colour, and about as large as the egg of the Indian Blue Pigeon.

They were laid during the month of December. The stomach of one

of these birds contained a rat.

From the colour of the eggs, and the manner in which the radia-

ting hairs between the eye and beak meet over the ridge of the beak,

it has struck me that this bird approaches nearer to the family of the

Harriers than that of the Kites. Dr. Jerdon, in his notes, also says

that ‘it frequents long grass and grain fields, over which it may be

seen to hover like the Kestril.”

378 Zoological Society :—

Subfamily BurEONIN#.

Genus Mitvus.

Mitvus AFFINIS. Common Inp1An KITE.

This is one of the most common, if not the commonest bird of prey

to be found in India. Over every cantonment, town and village they

are to be seen, sweeping round in graceful circles, ever and anon

making a swoop, as their quick eye descries some offal thrown out

from cook-room or hut, seizing it in their claws without alighting,

and making their repast on the wing. So sudden and bold is their

dash, that in two cases which occurred amongst my own servants, a

Kite pounced on the contents of a plate which a servant was bringing

from the cook-room, and was off almost before the man knew who

the thief was, and whence he came. On another occasion the theft

was not confined to meat, for either a silver fork or spoon was thus

whipped up, and the thief, after being chased by the affrighted

servant, and scared by his shouting, dropped it in a neighbouring

garden. The poor servant doubtless thought that a Kite would never

be suspected of having committed the theft. The food of this bird

consists of every kind of animal refuse; and in providing two such

efficient scavengers as this Kite and the Egyptian Vulture, in a coun-

try where all animal matter begins at once to decay and would form

a constant source of pestilence, the hand of an all-wise and gracious

God is clearly visible. The common Indian Kite builds its nest on

tall trees, during the months of February, March and April. I saw

a bird building as late as the 18th of April. The nest is composed

of sticks, and contains as many as three eggs. I never found more

than that number. The eggs are 23, inches in length and 143 inch

in breadth, varying a good deal in colour, but generally of a whitish

ground, more or less blotched and spotted with reddish-brown; in

some the markings are chiefly at the large end, in others at the small.

Mitvus PonpiceriaAnus. Brauminy Kire.

The eggs of this fishing Kite I have never seen, but I transcribe a

note of its nest and young: “Feb. 27, 1850. Found the nest and

two young birds of a species of fishing Hawk; the young ones were

covered with whitish down, that on the back of a pale brown colour.

The nest, formed of sticks and lined with mud, was built on a tall

tree on the banks of the Bheema River, where these birds are com-

mon.’ As far as my observations go, I should say that this bird is

decidedly a fishing Hawk. I have never seen it but either sailing

along the course of a river or in the vicinity of water.

Genus Prrnis.

PERNIS CRISTATA ?

I have not been able to ascertain anything relating to the nesting

or the eggs of this Buzzard, but I was informed by a Mhar who

saw it, of a curious habit of this bird; that when about to feed on a

Lieut. Burgess on the Habits of Indian Birds. 879

comb, these birds spread their tail, and with it drive off the bees be-

fore attacking it. This was told me by a villager in a portion of

thickly-wooded country where these birds are common.

Genus Burro.

Burro Teresa, Gray.

This is one of the commonest Hawks in the Deccan. _ Its plain-

tive cry may be heard in almost every tope of trees. It is easily

distinguished by its white throat and silvery-white eyes. Dr. Jer-

don, in his ‘Catalogue of Birds of India,’ says: ‘It frequents topes

as well as open country, where it may be seen seated on low trees

and bushes, an ant-hill, or the banks of rivers, whence it pounces

on mice, lizards, small snakes, and various large insects and their

larvee.”’ In the stomach of onfe of these birds I found a small snake

entire, said to be of a very venomous kind, and a large locust; in

that of another the remains of a full-grown rock quail. Iam not

aware whether the eye of all or most of the Falconide is strengthened

by a ring of bony plates, as is the eye of the Golden Eagle, but it is

the case in this bird. The Teesa breeds during the months of March,

April and May. The nest is composed of sticks laid on the forked

branches of the babool, mango and other trees. It sometimes con-

tains as many as four eggs, 1,8, inch in length and 1,5; inch in breadth,

white, spotted and dashed with brown.

I am very much inclined to think that the Teesa migrates during

the monsoon, and returns to the Deccan about September, as I used

not to hear its peculiar cry from the end of May to the middle of that

month. Mr. Elliot, in his notes, mentions that Circus cyaneus and

Falco peregrinus also migrate during the hot season and monsoon.

I never noticed any of the Harriers about until September or October.

The name of the Teesa in Mharata is ‘Surudmar,’ and in Hindoostani,

‘Girgootmar,’ meaning in both languages, I believe, ‘the destroyer

of lizards.’ This name also applies, or is applied, to the Kestril Black-

wing (Elanus melanopterus), and Harriers.

The eggs sent with the others, I believe are those of one of the

Harrier family, but of which I am unable to say. Most probably

they belong to Circus cyaneus or Circus Montagui, as these are the

most common. Circus cyaneus (C. pallidus, Sykes) is exceedingly

common in the Deccan. In the grass lands amongst the hills, where

quails abound, I have observed these birds beating particular spots

of ground in the most regular manner, and when shooting, have

found such spots to yield the best sport. I was told by a gentleman

of the Civil Service, an ardent sportsman, that when shooting near

Belgaum, many of the quails have been carried off by the Harriers

before the beaters had time to secure them. They will fly over a plot

of grass land, scanning every foot of it, and in the most careful

manner beat the hedges and strips of bush and grass between the

fields. They feed on lizards, mice, and small birds. I have been told

that these birds remain to breed in the Deccan.

380 Zoological Society :—

Subfamily FaLconin&.

Genus Faxco.

FaLcCo LUGGUR.

Of the true Falcons, the Luggur is the most abundant on the table-

lands of Western India. The top of a tall tree in the midst of culti-

yation is its favourite resort. It breeds during the months of March,

April, and probably May, making its nest, like that of all the birds

of prey, of twigs and sticks on a tall tree, and lays four eggs, 1,%; inch

in length, and 1,8, inch in breadth, of a reddish-white ground,

spotted with two shades of reddish-brown, and thickly mottled with

red-brown at the larger end ; some are of a more yellow colour. As

the plumage of the young birds has been already noted, any further

description is unnecessary. In the-stomachs of two birds of this

species I found the remains of lizards.

FALCO CHICQUERA.

This handsome little Falcon is also common in Western India. It

is a bird of rapid flight, and peculiarly active and energetic in all its

movements. The natives told me that it is a great enemy to the

sparrows, killing numbers of them. Its shrill scream quite betokens

its fierce character. Like the last-named Falcon it lays four eggs,

smaller in size, of a yellow-brown, mottled with a darker shade of the

same colour, particularly at the larger end; in length 1,54 inch, and

nearly 1,4; inch in breadth. It breeds during the months of February

and March.

FaLco TINNUNCULUS. KESTRIL.

I have not been able as yet to discover whether this bird breeds in

the Deccan or not.

DESCRIPTION OF a New SPECIES OF CyPRIs.

By W. Barrp, M.D., F.L.S.

In a collection of shells procured some years ago by the British

Museum, from M. Parreyss of Vienna, were two species under the

name of Nuculina, the N. donaciformis and N. triangularis. Neither

of these, however, belong to the Mollusca, both species being En-

tomostracans, and belonging to two totally different genera. The

former I have described in the ‘ Annals’ for 1850 (vol. vi. p. 89),

under the name of Estheria donaciformis ; the latter is the one now

under consideration. It belongs to the genus Cypris, and I propose

naming it C. triangularis. It may be characterized thus :—

CyprRIS TRIANGULARIS.

Shell or carapace of a triangular form, smooth and shining, of a

transparent green colour ; anterior and posterior extremities nearly

of equal size; centre of carapace very gibbous ; left valve overlap-

ping the other at the lower margin.

Hab. Abeid, Kordofan. Mus. Brit.

Mr. Gould on a new species of Musophaga. 381

On A New Species or MusopuaGa.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Mr. Gould exhibited a drawing, made by Lieut. J. H. Stack, and

some feathers shed from the tail and wings of a species of Musophaga,

a specimen of which had been living for the last ten years at St. Helena,

in the possession of Lady Ross, the widow of the late Sir Patrick Ross,

Governor of that island. From an examination of the drawing and

feathers above mentioned, Mr. Gould was of opinion that the bird is

a larger and more beautifully coloured species than any of the Muso-

phage with which we were previously acquainted. L.ady Ross in-

formed Mr. Gould that it is nearly as large as a common hen-

pheasant, and has a long, full, graduated blue tail, which is also the

colour of the neck, the whole of the body and the wings, except the

primaries, which are arterial blood-red, margined at the tips with a

purplish-brown colour, similar to that in Musophaga violacea ; the

bill and the large denuded orbits are yellow; the irides brown ; and

the crown of the head surmounted with a high rounded crest of hair-

like blood-red feathers. It was brought from the western coast of

Africa, but the precise locality was unknown.

For this new species Mr. Gould proposed the name of Musophaga

Rossia, in honour of its amiable owner. A perfect skin of this bird

has since been sent to England, and a full description of it, accom-

panied by a figure, will be given in the Transactions of the Society.

January 24.—Dr. Gray, Vice-President, in the Chair.

ON THE SIZE OF THE RED CORPUSCLES OF THE BLOOD OF

THE GREAT ANTEATER (MYRMECOPHAGA JUBATA).

By GrorGe GULLIVER, F.R.S.

These have the usual form, but differ in their comparatively large

size from those of most other Mammalia. Their average diameter

is z)55th of an English inch, varying between the extremes of

sesqth and 5,';,th of an inch.

All observers had come to the conclusion that there is no con-

nection between the size of an animal and that of its blood-cor-

puscles, when I ascertained that in any truly natural family there

is really such connection, however it may be in animals of such dif-

ferent orders as those to which the mouse and horse belong. The

Great Anteater has larger blood-corpuscles than any yet examined

in the other and smaller Edentata, though they are remarkably large

in the Two-toed Sloth ; and the Capybara has the largest ever seen

among the Rodentia. Indeed, as this last order is characterized by

a comparatively large size of blood-corpuscle, it might be supposed

that in the great extinct species the corpuscles were larger than any

ever measured in the Mammalia; and if any gigantic species allied

to the Anteater should be found, its red corpuscles may be expected

to be alike remarkable for comparative magnitude.

In the present species they are about the same size as in the Ele-

phant, and are certainly, excepting those of this great pachyderma-

382 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

tous animal, the largest yet observed in the Mammalia, as may be

seen by reference to the copious Tables of Measurements which I

have appended to the English version of Gerber’s Anatomy, and to

my edition of Hewson’s Works, published for the Sydenham Society.

With the exception just mentioned, it is still a very interesting fact,

that a simple examination of less than one hundredth of a grain of>

its dried blood would suffice to distinguish the Anteater from any

other animal in the Society’s Menagerie.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

March 8, 1855.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The following papers were read :—

1. ‘A Comparative View of the more important Stages of Deve-

lopment of some of the higher Cryptogamia and the Phanerogamia,”

by Charles Jenner, Esq.

This paper has appeared in the ‘ Annals,’ p. 241.

2. “Notes of a Botanical Tour in the Channel Islands in August

1854,” by Mr. C. Baxter.

The author does not appear to have added to the known flora of

the Islands.

3. “On some Gall-like appearances on the Leaves of a species of

Chrysophyllum from the Rio Negro collected by Mr. Spruce,” by

Mr. James Hardy.

These productions consist of a considerable number of deep brown,

polygonal or suboblong spots, situated near each other on the under

surface of the leaf, and occupying slight depressions. They are about

1 line in diameter, only slightly raised above the level of the leaf, and

very densely covered with short, closely intertwined, crisp hair. From

each of these, when perfect, arises a small subglobular wart, about

three-fourths of a line in diameter, of a pale chestnut colour, and

densely pubescent, with longer and nearly straight hair. The upper

surface of the leaves opposite to these spots is slightly protuberant,

and sometimes withered. Occasionally there is a small depression

corresponding to the eentre of the gall; but this is never pierced.

The gall-formed portions are hollow in the centre, and in one of the

largest something like the smooth walls of a cell were traced. They

appear to have been the habitation of some insect, but are now

empty. They have probably not attained their full growth, and this

will account for the want of a definite nucleus.

4. “Extracts from a letter from Dr. Cleghorn, on the discovery by

Major Cotton of the Gutta Percha plant in Malabar.’’ Communicated

by Professor Balfour. In his letter, dated 13th January 1855, Dr.

Cleghorn remarks :—-“‘ Three days ago Major Frederick Cotton of

the Madras Engineers made a discovery. Riding through the Wy-

naad district a week or two since, he discovered the Gutta Perecha

tree, and forwarded a specimen of the gum with a branch of the

lant to me, from which it appears to be a true Isonandra. It is

believed that the tree grows abundantly in the jungles of Malabar,

Miscellaneous. 383

but that is a pont which can only be ascertained by diligent search.

The importance of the discovery can hardly be over-rated, now that

the forests of Singapore have been almost entirely exhausted.”

5. “On some Plants which have recently flowered in the Royal

Botanic Garden,” by Professor Balfour. ‘These plants were T'ricyrtis

pilosa, Boucerosia Munbyana—noticed by Munby in his Flora of

Algiers, and Hrianthus japonicus. The last had been sent to the

garden under the name of Nepal Sugar-cane. Major Madden writes—

« E. japonicus occurs all along the Himalaya from Assam up to

Simla, growing on the northern sides of the mountains in damp

woods, and generally near rivulets, up to 7000 feet, or perhaps 7500,

and is a fine species. It has only recently been identified as the Japan

plant, and you will find it frequently noted in Griffith’s Journals as

Saccharum rubrum. It has, however, no saccharine qualities, and

does not merit the name of Nepal Sugar-cane.”’

Mr. M‘Nab laid before the Meeting a table of observations of the

lowest temperatures indicated by the Register Thermometer kept at

the Botanic Garden during January and February 1855, from which

it appears that the—

Average lowest temperature for January was 31° Fahr.

3 a for February 23°.

And the average lowest temperature from the 15th January to the

28th February 23°.

MISCELLANEOUS.

ORIGIN OF WHEAT.

Tue experiments of M. Fabre on the Origin of Wheat, and the con-

sequent conclusions adopted by several distinguished naturalists, that

most of our cultivated wheats were derived from species of Agilops,

have excited great interest on the continent of Europe. Botanists,

whose ideas on the specific distinction of plants marked by slight

differences have been carried very far, have felt that their principles

would be much shaken if it were admitted that two plants in their

opinion so totally different had a common origin, and several refuta-

tions of M. Dunal’s arguments have been attempted, although

hitherto without much success.

M. Godron, of Besancon, one of the authors of the ‘Flore de

France,’ now in course of publication, has just, however, communicated

to the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ the result of his observa-

tions and experiments, which he considers as removing all weight

from the arguments of MM. Fabre and Dunal by accounting other-

wise for the phzenomena on which they were founded.

The Aigilops triticoides, the intermediate form or transitionary

state between 4. ovata and wheat, is, according to M. Godron, when

growing wild, found on the edges of wheat-fields in a eountry where

A}. ovata is a common weed, and under other circumstances of growth,

which suggested to him the idea that it was a natural hybrid between

384 Miscellaneous.

those two plants. He has confirmed this view by actual experiment,

fertilizing 4. ovata with the pollen of wheat, and thus producing

artificially the 4. triticoides.

M. Godron concludes, therefore, that ‘the observations made by

M. Fabre on the . ¢riticoides do not in any manner prove that our

cultivated wheat has for its origin the Z. ovata, nor that one species

can transform itself into another.”? Some friends of his in German

journals go further, and assert that he has positively disproved M.

Dunal’s conclusions.

We have nothing to say as to the transformation of one “species”

into another, for, according to our notion of the meaning of the word,

this circumstance would but prove that the two supposed species were

in fact only varieties or races more or less permanent of one species.

We would, however, make some observations on the remainder of

M. Godron’s paper.

It is admitted that Triticum sativum and Aigilops ovata are strictly

congeners, as confirmed by the form of the caryopsis ; that 4. triti-

coides is the first known instance of a hybrid among grasses; that

M. Fabre raised from seeds of a wild 4. triticoides plants which

produced perfect seed, which he again sowed and continued the

operation during twelve successive generations ; that during these

twelve years’ careful cultivation the plants gradually acquired more

and more the character of wheat ; and that 4. triticoides is occasion-

ally, though rarely, found in sterile places surrounded by vineyards.

But M. Godron observes that there were abundance of wheat-fields

in the neighbourhood of the spot where M. Fabre carried on his

experiments, from whence the pollen might have been wafted so as to

fecundate his plants and produce that gradual assimilation according

to the laws of hybrids. So also in the case of the &. triticoides in.

the midst of vineyards, there was quite wheat enough cultivated in

the surrounding country for some of the pollen to have found its

way over to the parent plant of 4. ovata.

Even admitting this extraordinary dispersive power of the pollen

of wheat, and that 4. triticoides as now produced is always of

hybrid origin, it appears to us that this very great facility of natural

hybridization in a family where it is so rare as to have been hitherto

unobserved, would appear to prove much rather that the two plants

had a common origin, than that they are really distinct species.

Another point much relied on by M. Godron is, that the first start

from A’. ovata to A. triticoides is very great, and that there are no

intermediates between two plants so distinct as to be universally

admitted as species. That such should be the case with M. Godron’s

artificial crops would naturally be expected, but that it is so in the

wild plant remains to be proved. Most of the supposed species of

Agilops, in the South of Europe, are very variable, and run so much

one into another, that few botanists can agree as to what are or are

not species amongst them.

With regard to the rarity of 4. triticoides, in a wild state, we

may observe as a well-known fact, that when aberrant forms of natural

species are produced from causes unknown to us, and therefore termed

Miscellaneous. 385

accidental varieties, various circumstances tend in a wild state to

restrict the number of individuals, or cause the varieties to disappear

altogether, whilst they may be rendered permanent by cultivation.

In our opinion, therefore, all that M. Godron has proved is, that

Triticum sativum and Aigilops ovata are species so nearly allied, that

they hybridize with a facility very unusual amongst grasses ; but we re-

assert, that this is no proof that the two plants are distinct species.

To this we would add, that neither M. Godron nor M. Alexis Jordan,

who has filled 100 pages of the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences

of Lyons with speculations upon the origin of domesticated plants,

have attempted to explain what the origin of wheat has been, if it is

not a domesticated condition of Agi/ops, as M. Fabre’s experiments,

in our opinion, prove it to be.—From the Gardeners’ Chronicle for

March 10, 1855.

Mr. Busk’s Anomalous Shell. By Prof. J. S. Henstow.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Hitcham, Suffolk, April 17, 1855.

GeNTLEMEN,—I had not seen Dr. Gray’s explanation of Mr. Busk’s

anomalous Oyster-shell till after I had forwarded my notice of the

fossil in the Ipswich Museum, which I considered likely to offer a

solution of the mystery. I have since been favoured by Mr. Busk

with an oyster-shell attached in the way described by Dr. Gray, and

I am quite disposed to admit that gentleman’s explanation to be the

correct one. Dr. Gray has also written to me to say he “ described

in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1833 the fact, that the pecu-

liarities on the surface of a body to which a shell is attached are

sometimes shown on the surface of the upper or free valve.” The

Ipswich specimen is therefore only an additional illustration of a fact

long since noticed by my distinguished friend.

Yours faithfully,

J. S. Henstow.

On the Fructification of the Arachis hypogea.

By Hueu M. Netsuer, Columbus, Geo.

In studying our Sty/osanthes a few years ago, my attention was

attracted by a note in Torrey and Gray’s Flora of North America,

vol. i. p. 394, viz., ‘“‘ Mr. Bentham, in a paper on the affinities of

Arachis, read before the Linnzan Society in 1838, gives an account

of the two kinds of flowers in Stylosanthes, and shows its affinity to

Arachis, which he considers a genuine Hedysarea.”’ I presumed

that he supposed the Arachis to have two kinds of flowers, but,

wishing to inform myself accurately as to his views, I mentioned the

subject to Dr. Torrey in the course of our correspondence, who

remarked in reply: ‘“‘ Mr. Bentham says, that Arachis has two kinds

of flowers. Those that have all the parts do not perfect their fruit ;

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 25

386 Miscellaneous.

the ovary never ripens. The fructiferous flowers have neither calyx,

corolla, nor stamens, but consist at first of a minute ovary on a rigid

stipe that arises from between two bracteoles. After fecundation,

the minute ovary swells, and at the same time burrows in the ground,

where it ripens.”’

On examination, I found in some specimens that had been in flower

some days, in the axils of two or three of the lower leaves, minute,

sessile (sometimes two or three in a kind of one-sided raceme), conical

germs situated between two bracteoles ; these gradually elongated

themselves, until, reaching the earth, they penetrated beyond the

reach of light, where their extremities becoming etiolated they grew

succulent, enlarged, and ripened their fruit. The stipe of the fruit

varies much in length; in the prostrate forms of the plant from 1 to

3 or 4 inches; but in an upright variety which I cultivate, they

grow 6, 12, and sometimes even 18 inches before reaching the earth,

and in their growth hang around the stem like aérial rootlets. In

the axils next above these fertile germs, in my specimens, I found

petal-bearing flowers, which I at first (supposing Mr. Bentham’s

views of course to be correct) regarded as barren. But after close

and repeated examinations, to my surprise I found them in all

respects perfect, and what at first sight I had thought a long

peduncle which withered with the flower, proved to be a slender,

tubular calyx, through which there was no difficulty in tracing the

style to a minute conical germ, situated between two bracteoles, and

in all respects identical with those in the axils below; and after

examining a few plants, I succeeded in finding germs elongated to

two or three inches, with the marcescent calyx and corolla still

adhering to their points, and stimulated into growth beyond a doubt

by the perfect and fertilized ova. Younger plants just getting into

bloom showed petal-bearing flowers in the lowest axils; and doubt-

less those that I first examined, and which I thought achlamydeous,

would have been found so, if seen a little earlier ; for, generally, the

flower falls away entirely, and is seldom found attached to the germ

after withering. The flowers of the Arachis hypogzea are all petal-

bearing and all fertile. The plant is in some respects a singular one,

and I am not surprised that Mr. Bentham, or any one else who

had not watched it in all stages of its growth, should have fallen into

error as regards its fructification.—Slliman’s Journal for March

1855.

On the Structure of the Starch Granule. By Mr. Grunpy.

The structure of the starch granule being by no means clearly under-

stood, I am induced to submit the results of a few observations on

the subject, with the view, if possible, of adding a little to our know-

ledge of its structure. There are, as is well known, two views of its

constitution ; one, especially advocated by Schleiden, considers it as

increasing by means of layers deposited from within outwards, and

that there is no membrane enveloping the granule ; secondly, the

view of Nageli and others that it is a true cell, consisting of a wall

Miscellaneous. 387

and contents, the starch being deposited from without inwards.

These two views have been considered completely at variance with

each other. I trust, however, to be able to show, that while neither

is absolutely false, neither fully accounts for all the phenomena

observed in the development of starch. With regard to the first

view, the balance of evidence certainly appears in favour of the exo-

genous, so to speak, development of starch ; that is, that the starch

is deposited in layers, the inner layers being formed first. As our

esteemed President observed at a former Pharmaceutical Meeting,

“Tf you examine the young tuber of the potato, you find only a

few fully-formed starch grains, and numbers of small, round, incom-

plete grains ; while in the mature tuber the reverse is the case—the

majority of the starch grains are fully formed, and only a few of the

small, incomplete grains are met with. If, however, the fully-formed

starch be carefully examined, the inner concentric layers are found to

be circular, and to present, in fact, precisely the figure and appear-

ance of the small, undeveloped grains, leading thus to the inference

that the remainder of the starch has been deposited round these small

granules.’’ Now there is no doubt that, as far as it goes, this is a

true statement of fact. It appears to me, however, that it does not

fully explain all the phenomena. The starch is usually free in

the sap, and in those instances in which it is met with adhering to

the cell-wall, I think it is only entangled in the mucilaginous proto-

plasm. Yet we cannot discover any proof, by the use of tests or

other means, of the existence of starch, as such, in the cell-sap. Von

Mohl supports this conclusion. To me it appears that starch is not

at all soluble in water, nor in any state of combination as starch. But

instead, we find gum and other matters in the cell-sap, of which

starch may be formed, but not starch itself. I think gum, starch

and sugar, members of one series, each higher in its state of organi-

zation than the other, the crude compounds absorbed by the fibrils

of the root being transformed first into gum. If we adopt Schleiden’s

view, I do not see how we are to account for the deposit of starch.

If it be a mere chemical product, it seems singular that it should

only be deposited in such definite forms, and never on the cell-walls

or on the chlorophyll granules which sometimes occur in the same

cell with the starch.

There is, however, the view of its composition advocated by Criiger.

He asserts that the primordial utricle is the source of the starch ;

that the starch granule first appears as a mere point, not coloured blue

by iodine; and that, in all stages of the starch granule, a layer of a

nitrogenous substance, coloured yellowish by iodine, covers the

granule. This layer he looks upon as altered protoplasm, in the

course of transition to starch. He obtained plants in which the

starch grains were few in number, and in which they were imbedded

in the protoplasm lining the cell. I do not see, however, how this

view is to be applied in all cases; in the potato, the cells are quite

filled with starch—all cannot be imbedded in the protoplasm; besides,

protoplasm is nitrogenous, starch is not ; protoplasm, therefore, can-

Onx*

«VJ

388 Miscellaneous.

not form starch in equal quantity with itself, and there certainly

appears more starch in the full-grown potato cell than there ever

was of protoplasm. Starch is too, I think, denser than protoplasm,

which would tend to increase this difference. My own view on the

subject is, that the starch granule is truly a cell, having a wall distinct

from the contents. I am inclined to believe that the first formation

of starch is by a small portion of the protoplasm becoming aggre-

gated, as a nucieus, developing over itself a membrane; this membrane

then commencing to secrete starch around the original nucleus ; in

fact, that they are produced much as the spores of some Algz are

produced, in which the protoplasm splits into many portions, each

secreting itself a cellulose wall. With this addition, I take Schleiden’s

view of the structure of starch as entirely correct, the only point re-

quired being explained by the hypothesis of a membrane, the exact

origin of the starch. Indeed, I consider the starch cell as closely

analogous to the secreting epithelium cell of animal physiologists—

viz. a cell which draws the materials of its growth from the surround-

ing fluid, and having reached the limit of its growth, dies as a cell,

and becomes amenable to chemical influences. The point on which

I lay most stress as proof of its cellular character, is the definite size

and shape of the granule. If it be formed, as Schleiden asserts, by

mere layers of deposit, I see no @-priort reason why this process

should cease at any particular time, or why the size and shape of the

exogenous starch granule should not be as indefinite and unlimited as

those of an exogenous tree. A cell, however, has, under the same

circumstances, a tolerably definite size and shape. The fully-formed

cells of any organ in the same plant agree in the closest manner

among themselves as to size and shape, however much they may

differ in these respects from the cells of other organs, or from those

of the same organ in other plants. This is seen in the clearest manner

in undoubted free cells, as spores and pollen grains which in the same

plant agree in the closest manner with each other. The cellular

character of starch is obscured by the fact that the contents are at all

stages solid, so that the use of the compressorium and other means

usually employed to determine the cellular character of an object fail

from this cause.

Now, if starch be merely a chemical product of the protoplasm,

whence does it obtain the distinct definite form so characteristic of

this substance? The starch granules of each plant have a certain

“distinctive form and appearance peculiar to themselves, by which

they may be recognized under the microscope, and there are few, if

any plants, the starch granules of which are precisely similar in form.

Crystallization is the only means by which homogeneous substances,

whether organic or inorganic, are aggregated into definite forms. No

one, however, would call the starch granule a crystal. Starch, also,

does not always occur solitary in cells; it occurs in company with

chlorophyll, and possibly raphides. If it were formed by exogenous

deposition, it seems to me very probable that occasionally one of these

foreign bodies might be entangled and enclosed in the substance of

Miscellaneous. 389

the granule,—not often, perhaps only once in a thousand times; yet,

as far as I am aware, no such occurrence has ever been observed.

With regard to the observed existence of a membrane, of which I

have not yet spoken, the experiment of Mr. Busk, and also that of

merely boiling a little starch in water, and examining the results, are,

to my mind, quite conclusive. In the latter case we observe nume-

rous thin, collapsed, vesicular-looking membranes, which do not

appear to dissolve after many hours’ boiling, while the true starch

which these membranes enclose is extracted by the water, as is proved

by its behaviour with iodine. This membrane appears to me to differ,

not only in consistence, but also in chemical character, from starch,

since, if iodine be added to starch which has been boiled in water,

and the result examined by the microscope, the blue colour is seen

to be due to amorphous masses of starch,—the membranes, when seen

separate from the starch, not appearing coloured.

The coloration was produced in some cases by portions of yet ad-

hering starch, which of course was coloured blue. This might, how-

ever, be distinguished from a true coloration of the membrane by its

patchy granular appearance, and also by the colour not being thicker

where wrinkles were visible in the membrane. A large quantity of

iodine was required to produce any particular effect; the membranes

then became of a deep brownish-red, but not blue, which certainly

appears to evidence a different composition from starch. At first

I was inclined to believe the envelopmg membrane to differ from cel-

lulose, not bemg able to produce a blue colour with iodine and sul-

phuric acid. I have since succeeded in producing this effect by mace-

rating boiled starch in dilute nitric acid for several hours. Schleiden

has observed that the outer layer of the starch granule behaves dif-

ferently with iodine from the rest, and explains it by saying that the

outer layer becomes infiltrated with foreign matters, which hinder the

characteristic reaction of starch. This is in all probability correct,

but it is inconsistent with his own theory. The outer membrane of

the small round granules is affected precisely as that of the larger ;

yet, according to his views, the small granules were the nuclei, so to

speak, on which the larger were to be deposited. Each layer in suc-

cession ought to be infiltrated, but evidently is not. His explanation,

in fact, is an argument in favour of my view. The membrane, being

always exterior, of course runs much greater chance of infiltration. I

have not yet said anything of the concentric lines, my theory not

being inconsistent with either of the views entertained on the subject.

Although I believe in the existence of a membrane, I do not see that

the lines mist necessarily arise from foldings of that membrane.

They may still be due to the existence of layers. Schleiden states

that the concentric lines may be traced all round the granule. I

have not been able to satisfy myself of this, and am inclined to

believe that only the interior lines can be traced entirely round. If

starch be heated on a metal plate until it turns brown, then treated

with weak solution of iodine and examined, crescentically-shaped

pieces appear to separate from the large end of the granule, leaving a

390 Miscellaneous.

central rounded portion, while the smaller end is not so visibly

affected. Of course, according to Schleiden’s view, the continuity of

the lines is a necessary consequence of the formation by layers. I

did not attempt to trace the continuity of each line: I endeavoured

to count the number from the small end to the hilum, and from

thence to the large end, and could always distinguish more lines in

the latter direction. The starch certainly appears, when heated on a

metal plate, to separate in the direction of the concentric lines. Also,

if starch be made into a paste with gum, and thin slices be taken

from the mass, many sections of the granules will be made. As far

as my observations extend, if a granule from which only a small piece

has been cut off be observed, cross lines upon the cut surface uniting

the concentric lines will be seen. If, however, the section extend

through the middle of a granule, such lines will not be observed.

Also in examining uninjured starch, I fancy that, the starch (being

beyond the focus) as it is brought into focus, the concentric lines

come into view on the surface of the granule before the edges are

quite brought into focus, as though the markings were superficial.

May not the lines be formed by foldings of the membrane dipping

into the starch, and disposing it to break up in the direction of the

folds, somewhat analogous, in fact, to the ruminated albumen of the

nutmeg? I do not positively assert this view, but merely throw it

out as a conjecture ; it seems to me not improbable. The hilum I

believe to be the remains of the nucleus, which in full-grown vege-

table cells is generally absorbed ; that it is a hollow space filled pos-

sibly with amorphous starch, perhaps only with water or cell-sap. I

think, however, that the only method of attaining a sure knowledge

of the structure of the starch grain is by observations on its develop-

ment; by taking, for instance a potato, examining by sections the

first appearance of the tubers when they appear as mere swellings of

a fibril, and continuing the observation up to the cells of the fully-

formed tuber. I purpose making some observations on the subject

during the spring, and if I find them of any value, will communicate

them to the Society.— From the Pharmaceutical Journal, April 1855.

Description of a New Species of Aulacorhamphus.

By Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

AULACORHAMPHUS CZRULEOGULARIS.

Upper surface dark green, with an olive tint on the head and nape,

and of a brighter green on the rump and upper tail-coverts ; prima-

ries blackish brown, margined externally at the base with dark green ;

tail deep green, passing into blue towards the extremity, and tipped

with rich chestnut; throat and fore part of the cheeks cerulean

blue; under surface green, washed with yellow on the flanks and

abdomen; under tail-coverts rich chestnut; bill black, with the ex-

ception of the upper part of the sides of the upper mandible and the

apical portion of the culmen, which are greenish yelllow, passing into

Meteorological Observations. 391

purer yellow at the tip; on the sides of both mandibles at the base

a broad band, which on the upper one is yellow, and on the lower

white; orbits red; legs and feet greenish lead-colour.

Total length, 12} inches; bill, 24; wing, 44; tail, 43; tarsi, 1d.

Hab. Veragua.

Remark.—Nearly allied to Aulacorhamphus albivitta; but distin-

guished from that species by its rich blue throat, by the band at the

base of the bill being much broader and yellow on the upper man-

dible, instead of white, and by the under surface being washed with

yellow, while in the other it is pure green.— From the Proc. Zool. Soc.

Feb, 22, 1853.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MARCH 1855.

Chiswick.—March 1. Heavy rain: very fine: halo round the moon in the

evening. 2. Cloudy: rain. 3. Low white clouds: heavy rain: clear and fine.

4. Clear: cloudy and fine. 5. Slight fog: very fine. 6. Cloudy and fine: foggy.

7. Frosty: fine. 8. Very clear: fine: sharp frost. 9. Frosty: few snow-flakes :

overcast. 10. Snowing: sharp frost at night. 11. Cloudy: rain at night. 12.

Cloudy: rain. 13. Fine. 14. Fine: cloudy. 15. Cloudy: rain. 16. Densely

overcast: fine. 17. Fine: rain: clear. 18. Cloudy and boisterous. 19, Showery.

20. Foggy: very fine. 21. Cloudy and cold: hail-shower. 22. Sleet: cold rain:

overcast: boisterous. 23, 24. Cloudy and cold. 25. Fine: sharp frost at night.

26. Clear: cloudy: fine. 27. Very fine. 28. Drizzly: heavy rain. 29. Cloudy :

clear and fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Heavy clouds: clear and fine.

Mean temperature of the month .........ssecceeeeeeeees Seescecce 37°61

Mean temperature of March 1854 | ..........0....0.cerecnooes wee 42 °54

Mean temperature of March for the last twenty-nine years... 42 -24

Average amount of rain in March .............sseeeseeeees eeeee 1°33 inch.

Boston.—March 1. Fine: rain p.m. 2. Fine. 3. Fine: stormy and rain a.m.

4,5. Fine. 6,7. Foggy. 8. Fine. 9. Cloudy. 10. Fine. 11. Fine: snow r.m.

12. Cloudy: rain p.m. 13. Rain: rain a.m. 14. Cloudy. 15. Fine. 16. Fine:

rain A.M. 17. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 18,19. Fine. 20,21. Cloudy. 22.

Cloudy: snow a.m. 23—25. Cloudy. 26. Fine. 27, 28. Cloudy. 29—31. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—March 1. Showers a.M.and p.m. 2. Rain a.m. and

p.M. 3. Rain a.M.: drizzle p.m. 4. Clear a.m.: cloudy, large solar halo p.m.

5. Clear a.M.: cloudy p.m. 6. Bright a.m.: clear, fine p.m. 7,8. Bright, hoar-

frost a.M.: clear, frost p.m. 9. Bright, hoar-frost a.m.: clear, drops p.m. 10.

Snow-showers A.M.: cloudy p.m. 11. Cloudy a.m.: snow-showers P.M. 12. Snow-

showers A.M.: snow-drift p.m. 13. Snow a.m.: cloudy p.m. 14. Bright a.m. :

clear, aurora p.M. 15. Bright a.m.: cloudy p.m. 16. Rain a.m.: cloudy p.m.

17. Clear A.m.: damp p.m. 18. Rain A.M. : showers, aurora P.M. 19. Bright a.m.:

clear, aurora P.M. 20. Bright a.m.: clearp.m. 21. Clear A.m.: clear, aurora P.M.

22—24. Snow-showers a.M.: clear P.M. 25. Snow-showers A.M. and p.M. 26,

Snow a.m.: clear, frost pM. 27. Snow, clear a.M.: cloudy p.m. 28. Cloudy

A.M.: Clear P.M. 29, 30. Clear a.m. and p.m. 31. Bright a.m.: clear p.m.

Mean temperature of March for twenty-eight previous years... 40°53

Mean temperature of this month ..,...... POR ODDO SOL BOCROCEDOGEO 36 *61

Mean temperature of March 1854 ...............0005 Fer ecncmasciats 45-14

Average quantity of rain in March for fourteen previous years 2°52 inches.

The mean temperature of this month is lower than that of March during any

of the twenty-eight years of my observations, except in 1837, when it was 36°54,

and in 1839, when it was 36°33. That of March last year was the highest during

the whole period.

gS. | Sfx | Slr gt.St |PZ.LE | z.9§ |LL.gz|Sb.gr

riteeeeeltrerereleserereee! yoee u ‘ou | $LE | Sob ob| 7 Sv

Go, |ttteteteslesteeeees) gg smn ou | SSE E+ 6£| 62 gt

waneceeen “wTRo “UL “ou fob gb S.gf Sz VA‘

mass hee A nocnc! 9 It ov CLS 1f 1v

ZO reseeenee ‘mu | mu | “s | gf | §ZE | SLE] Lz 1S

6z. eee eeeeee “MU ‘Ul "ou ze be If 6z St

Go, |eoseanane vA u Ou SE} SSE | $.SE) gx tv

Gown lemsee cues ‘mun! ‘ou | mu | bE | Sof bE} Sz | gf

a u ul US|) wane Zo || 22 -\ 98

1. |wyeo|toua| ‘au | z&| SE] | €€ | of

zo. | ‘ou | ‘ou | cou | Sz | Sef gi] vt | Sb

seers aire | cou | -as €€ gf zwv| LE gs

LO; mn |) sah | tad. | $ES>| OF) Sof obm | ags

zo, |*muu!] “a | *M LE | gf EUs VR BY

%z, |r| Go, | -gua| «s | as | ZE| fob | Sb] && | of

ob, | Sz, |rresee* agg | ms | -m | S96] SE (Pale cas Ne tas

seevesvonivorereeee] rz. | egag | cass | ‘os | $96 | $98 ££] 6£ | oF

ZO. Jewecccecs Io, | *9y "S *s re Sgf gt Ty St

go. | Sz. |errreree ggg | om | ems | bE | OE LE} 6z | 6+

Z9. Sr. vz. | -asa | “ms | «ms | Sr She $f] 1f gt

fo. EE con ‘oss | ‘as “M PAS gf | S.Lz} 62 LE

DH, |rertereeslecseeeees! enee | egy | egg gf LE ae! Lr ov

te heeeweeleeereeeseloeersrees! ange 9 9 ok gf tf! Lz 1b

0, eeeseenes BOODGO000)| "95 U ‘Ou gee $¢E $e SI Sv

pearece? a |satue 8 [sete chee “Ou ‘ou 9 2¢ gt a £t gb

Tess vat wes'seesigs | uyeo | wyeo | ‘ou HE 1b ££) &z 1S

Or athens aces ehote A ol aNeeel CaaS | ROPE | oki Guile Qeaelees

gt. So. ‘9 | "MS | ‘MS LE | $68 ve) Lz | 6P

Ez. |reeeree*] go, |emual mss] “ms | ob | ob | S.zb] of | oS

Zz. 90. fz. | ‘as | ms | sms | Sef | gf | Sich] gt | €S

oz. IZ, 60. *M | MSS | “MS | Ob | gf Lo 68) &S

ES ty 2 ES e ~e ‘urd alee t6 ee “UIT | “XV

25 S de ibaa Ss 2. | :s.——

Re IS) Fe re ? mw] . Tian ae *yOUMSTYO

“uIey “pur, *L9JMTOUTIOY,T,

£68.62 £85.62 9t.6z 685.62 t7L.6z

ZE.08 LE.0£ O1.0£ SLE.0£ gov.of

6£.08 £+,0£ £1.0€ gib.of gtt.o£

St.0f ob.of €r.0€ ozt.of PEP,0f

gz.0f I1,0£ $1.62 620,08 ofz,of

to,.0f 98.62 0S 62 98L.6z 179.62

01,62 SS 62 ot.6z St9.6z 799.67

gb.6z S+.6z 22,67 zov.6z 179,67

ov.6z S£.6z g0,6z £97.62 10£,6z

z£.62 LE.6z $g.gz $z0,6z Ogt.6z

g$.6z 09.6% LL.gz ZY8.Rz g06.gz

09.64 99.62 07.62 Lor,.6z 16£.6z

£9.62 68.67 0S .6z $£1.6z $79.67

68.62 08.67 6S 62 LL3.6z 726,67

g$.6z 17.67 $2.62 L99.6z of 1.62

27.62 $£.6z $72.62 g6b.62 1b9.6z

$z.6z gz.6z L1.6z g1S.6z Lol,6z

ob,6z 99.6z 08.62 28 6% £61.67

g9.6z 0S 62 $6.62 $65.62 $£9.6z

ab.6z 07.67 L8.87% 907.67 2tS 62

00,62 gL.gz 79.8% 988.87 g10,6z

96.8% ot.6z £b.62 LE 62 £19.62

9.62 $9.62 g$.6z $SL.62 gtg.6z

61.62 gg.6z LL.6z $69.62 £90,08

$o,0f $1.08 0g.6z 990.0 980.0

I1,0€ $6.62 g$.6z 918.6% 769.62

8g.6z gl.6z gS.6z 183.62 998.6%

gt.6z $72.62 ot.6z of2.6z £62.62

9f.6z $7.62 gz.6z £LS 62 gLS.6z

bL.gz 6S.gz th.gz 968.97 tft.62

1L.9% LL.gz $6.97 100,67 $S£.6z

£6.97 88.8% 0%.6z Lz .6z $z9.6z

‘urd $8 ‘ue $6 ee “UIT ‘XU

iS 35

*youmpurg ‘fouxsQ Ped *YOIMSIYO.

*LOPOULOLE |

“uve

youn

"ScBL

“qMONT

jo shuq

“AUNWUG ‘asunpy younpung yo “UOysNo[Y “Cg “Ady ay? hg puw £NoLsog Jv Two, “AW Ag

SWopUorTT LVaU ‘MOIMSIHY 4D Ajavo0g pounjynaywsopy ay) fo uapsng ay; yo vosdwoy.y, ‘Ap Ag apou suoynasasgg pvarbojosoajapy

AH EP eASEN ACTS S

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 90. JUNE 1855.

XXXV.—Monograph on the British Species of Phalangiide or

Harvest-men. By R. H. Means, F.R.C.S.

[ With two Plates. |

Tur Harvest-men have never excited much interest among Bri-

tish naturalists, few even being aware of the existence among

us of more than three or four species; and this neglect is the

more surprising, as from the considerable size possessed by most

of them, the facilities for determining their characters are much

greater than among many other minute animals which have

_ received far more attention.

A desire to supply this omission has induced me to make the

present attempt to arrange and describe all the British species

that I have been able to obtain; and in domg so I shall endea-

vour to give the synonyms of other authors, as far as I can

determine them with certainty ; comparing in every instance the

specimen with their descriptions and figures, and citing no work

which I have not been able to examine.

On the continent, this family of Arachnidans has excited much

more interest than in England. In France, Latreille published

a memoir on them in 1802, in the same volume with his

‘Histoire Naturelle des Fourmis.’ In this he briefly described

ten species as natives of France, but his specific characters are

short and imperfect, so that it is difficult to identify some of

them ; and he fell into the error of confounding together two or

three of the most common species. Latreille’s memoir was read

at the Institute in 1796 (though not published until 1802), and

he must be considered as the first author who endeavoured to

revise the Linnean genus Phalangium. In 1798 and 1799,

Herbst published in Germany an elaborate monograph on this

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 26

394 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiidz.

tribe, which is contained in the second and third parts of the

work entitled ‘ Natursystem der ungefliigelten Insekten,’ by

Lichtenstein and Herbst. Twenty-three species are here de-

scribed, and most of them are also figured, but the descriptions

and figures are not sufficiently accurate to be of much value.

Herbst rejected the name of Phalangium, which he applied to

the animals now placed in the genera Phrynus and Telyphonus,

and adopted the title of Opi/io in a generic sense, still keeping

all the species of this family in one genus.

Soon after the appearance of the works of Latreille and

Herbst, another was written on the same subject by Dr. J. F.

Hermann ; it is named ‘ Mémoire Aptérologique,’ and was edited

by Professor Hammer of Strasburg, where it was published mm

1804 after the death of the author. It was accompanied by

coloured plates which are very imperfect, but the descriptions of

some of the species are tolerably good. Hermann retained the

name of Phalangium. In his highly classical ‘ Genera Crustace-

orum et Insectorum,’ Latreille gave much more exact descriptions

of some of the more common species of Harvest-men, but he

perpetuated the error mto which he had fallen, of confounding

together the two distinct species Phalangium cornutum, and Ph.

opilio, of Linneeus, describing them as being only the male and

female of the same species. After the appearance of this work

m 1806, nothing seems to have been added to our knowledge

of the European Phalangudée until the publication of the works

of Walckenaer in France and Koch in Germany. In the third

volume of the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Insectes Apteéres’ (which

appeared in 1844) by the former author, the Phalangnde are

described by M. Paul Gervais, who appears to have been satis-

fied with copying the descriptions of the French species from

Latreille’s first work ; and I should think had never examined

any of them himself, as he has fallen into all his errors. His

synonyms are often very incorrect.

The works of Koch occupy a very different position to the one

just mentioned. The great work, ‘Die Arachniden,’ by this

author (which was commenced by Hahn), contains many beau-

tiful figures of these animals, and full and accurate descriptions

of most of the European species. Koch, after the example of

Herbst, rejects the name of Phalangium for the Harvest-men.

He calls the family Opilionidz, and subdivides it into many new

genera ; naming the one which contaims the greatest number of

species, Oprlio. ne

Having thus briefly mentioned the principal works which

have appeared on this subject, I must say a few words on the

external form and structure, as well as the habits and manners,

of these singular animals, before I begin the description of the

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 395

genera and species: I shall not enter however at any length imto

the anatomy of the Phalangidz, but must refer any of my

readers who are anxious to obtain more information on this

head, to an elaborate paper by Mr. Alfred Tulk on the “ Ana-

tomy of Phalangium Opilio,’ published in 1843 in the 12th

volume of the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’

The Phalangude, which belong to the Tracheary division of

the Arachnid, bear a considerable external resemblance to true

Spiders, but differ in having much longer and more slender

legs ; in the abdomen being sessile or attached to the whole

breadth of the cephalothorax, and destitute of spinnerets at its

extremity ; in having only two eyes, which are elevated on a

common peduncle; and in having the mandibles or falces fur-

nished with didactyle forceps.

The dermo-skeleton consists as in the Spiders solely of tough

integument, but differs in being divided into rings or segments,

generally very distinct on the abdomen, and marked with trans-

verse rows of small projecting cells, tubercles, or ocelli. The

body is of an oval or rounded shape and somewhat depressed.

The cephalothorax and abdomen appear at first sight to be com-

posed of a single piece, there being little or no constriction be-

tween them; but when closely examined, a strongly marked

groove or ridge will mostly be seen separating the first ring of

the abdomen from the plate or buckler covering the upper sur-

face of the cephalothorax. The species are mostly of a sombre

colour, varying from black or gray to brown and yellow. The

. upper surface of the abdomen is mostly marked by a wide lon-

gitudinal dorsal band (viéta) of a darker colour than the rest of

the back, differing in shape in different species, but generally

wavy or dentated at the edges. This band often extends for-

wards to the cephalothorax; sometimes it is indistinctly seen,

but some traces of it may almost always be distinguished. The

cephalothorax, which constitutes about a third or fourth of the

length of the body (bemg proportionally much larger in the

males than the females), is trapezoid in form, being narrower in

front, where it is generally excavated or concave, and having the

sides prolonged backwards and outwards. The lateral edges are

surrounded by a sinuous or wavy border, on which, opposite the

attachment of the first pair of legs, are seated two stigmata or

spiracula, which were clearly described by Latreille, but have

since been sometimes mistaken for cornea or simple eyes. The

eyes, two in number, are large and simple, and seated upon an

eminence or elevation placed nearly in the centre of the cephalo-

thorax ; one eye being placed laterally upon each side of the

eminence, which is mostly semicircular in shape, and surrounded

by a double crown or crest, which is armed with tubercles or

26%

396 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide.

spines. The upper surface of the cephalothorax is also often

furnished with sharp teeth or tubercles; the size and arrange-

ment of which, as well as the size and form of the eye-eminence,

form good generic and specific characters.

The falces each consist of two joints. The basal joint pro-

jects forwards and arises from the cephalothorax within a cavity

situated beneath the anterior border of the plate. The terminal

joint is bent downwards, and terminates in a curved, horny, im-

moveable pincer, which is opposed and articulated to another

pincer (by some reckoned as a third joint) similarly constructed,

but freely moveable. Both pincers are furnished with teeth

upon their inner edges. In the males of several species the

falces are provided with horns, or processes of various forms and

sizes.

The parts composmg the mouth are very complicated; the

oral aperture is surrounded by three pairs of lateral bodies

which are called maxill, and is bounded below by a membra-

nous lip. ‘There are two long palpi consisting each of five divi-

sions; the intermediate joimts are sometimes furnished with

processes or branches, and the last is armed with a claw. They

are connected with the first pair of maxillary bodies. Savigny

says *, “On examining the palpi of the Harvest-men and other

Arachnidans, and comparing them with the legs properly so

ealled, we soon have many proofs that they are themselves only

anterior legs more or less altered. The connexion between them

zs so close, that in the Phalangia the four long anterior legs

have their first joint converted into a supplementary maxilla :

in fact the Phalangium has six maxille, of which two only sup-

port palpi and four others true legs.” He adds further on, “ It

appears to me certam that the Arachnida possess neither true

mandibles nor true maxille.”

The variations of form in the maxille are of no value among

the Phalangiide, in affording generic or specific characters, as

with the true Spiders.

The legs, remarkably long and slender in most species, are

eight in number, and consist of numerous joimts ; the first is

named the coxa, and is immoveably fixed to the under part and

side of the cephalothorax ; the second is called the trochanter, it

is very short and of a roundish or square form ; this 1s connected

with the former by a ball and socket joint, allowing of free

motion in every direction. The third jomt is generally very

long, and frequently rugose and spiny; it is named the femur.

The fourth and fifth are called the first and second joints of the

tibia, which is said to be divided; the first of these is much

* Mémoire sur les Anim. sans Vertébres, p.57.

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 397

shorter than the second, and neither of them equals the femur

in length. The remaining part of the leg is denominated the

tarsus, and divided into numerous joints, the number of which

varies in different species; the proximal joint is much longer

than the succeeding ones, and is called by Koch* the heel ; this

is generally more or less distinctly subdivided mto other joints,

which seem however to be immoveable. Koch considers the

variations in number of the subjoints of the heel and of the

joints of the tarsus as forming valuable generic characters, but

they appear to me to be too artificial, and will be found too dif-

ficult of application to be of much practical value.

The last subject to be mentioned in this sketch of the external

anatomy of the Phalangiide is the situation of the generative

organs. In this pomt the Harvest-men differ remarkably from

the true Spiders, for in the latter the males may at once be

distinguished from the females by the peculiar position of these

_ organs at the extremity of the palpi, while in the Phalangiide

they are placed in the same situation im both sexes, and present

no external points of difference, so that it sometimes becomes

very difficult (particularly im immature specimens) to distinguish

the males from the females.

On the fore part of the under surface of the abdomen, imme-

diately behind the parts composing the mouth, and extending

as far forwards as the coxe of the third pair of legs, an ob-

tusely triangular body is placed, which is called the sternum by

Mr. Tulk. This is the covering of the sheath of the sexual

organs, the orifice leading to which is concealed beneath a

thickened lip on its anterior border. If the sides of the front

part of the abdomen are gently pressed by the finger and thumb

in living adult specimens, the penis of the male, or the ovipositor

of the female, may easily be made to protrude (an observation

originally made by Lister), and thus the sexes may be distin-

guished. The male organ is a long slender curved body fur-

nished at its extremity with a recurved hook, while the ovipo-

sitor is an elongated membranous tube surrounded by annuli or

rings, which give it much the appearance of the trachea or

windpipe of a small animal.

With regard to the habits of the Phalangiide very little is

known. Their long legs enable them to run with great rapidity,

particularly over grass and bushes ; and Latreille says that they

also act as feelers, for while resting upon a wall or tree, they are

usually extended round the body in a circular manner at their

full length, and if one of them is touched by any dangerous ob-

ject, the Harvest-man immediately drops to the ground and

* Uebersicht des Arachnidensystems, 2 Heft, p. 22.

398 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangude.

runs off. The legs show great nervous irritability, for when any

of them are detached, they preserve an independent power of

motion for some time. Geoffroy thought that these animals

possessed the same power as the Spiders and Crustacea, of repro-

ducing lost limbs; for he once met with an individual that had

one leg much shorter than the others. No decisive experiments

have been made on this subject, and Latreille thks it very un-

likely that they should have this faculty; for they are much

shorter-lived than either Spiders or the higher Crustaceans,

their term of existence being limited to the summer and autumn

months. The female, whose abdomen in the autumn will be

found filled with round white eggs, deposits these beneath stones,

or in crevices of walls and in other secure places, and then dies ;

these eggs are hatched in the following spring or summer, when

minute individuals, very similar in form and shape to the adult

animals, may be found beneath stones or at the roots of grass.

These increase in size during the summer, but do not arrive at

maturity until the autumn, when the sexes pair; and as soon as

cold weather sets in they all quickly disappear. No observations

have been made as to whether the Harvest-men cast their integu-

ment and undergo periodical moultings, as in the true Spiders;

and I have found it difficult to keep them alive in captivity so as

to make experiments on this and other points in their ceconomy.

They are usually nocturnal in their habits, generally remaining

concealed (or at rest on walls) during the day, and feed upon

insects and other small animals. I captured however an adult

female of Phalangium urnigerum in August 1854, while running

across a path im a wood in the daytime with a fly (Anthomyia) m

its falees as large as the common house-fly, which it was very

unwilling to relinquish. Latreille says that they are very vora-

cious and will destroy one another.

The Harvest-men are frequently infested by a bright red

parasitic mite, which may very often be seen attached to their

bodies or legs; it is named the Trombidium phalangu*. This

mite is only parasitic during its immature or larva state, when

it is hexapod, of an oval shape, and has the head terminating in

a projecting conical beak or sucker, by which it adheres to the

skin of the Phalangium. Dugés has observed that they are

ultimately detached from the Harvest-men, and secrete them-

selves in minute crevices in the earth, where they remain for

the space of twenty days in the form of a smooth oval chrysalis

like a small yellow egg, out of which there emerges the perfect

mite, which has eight legs, is of an obtuse triangular shape,

* See Walck. Hist. Nat. des Ins. Apt. tom. ui. p. 180; and Latreille’s

Genera, tom. i. p. 161, where it is called Leptus phalangit.

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 399

very pubescent, and of a bright scarlet colour, but having the

head and legs yellow and semitransparent.

In conclusion, I beg to offer my acknowledgements to all those

friends who have kindly collected and forwarded specimens of

Phalangiide for my inspection. My thanks are especially due

to Mr. Blackwall, Mr. Francis Walker, and Dr. Sichel of Paris.

The last-named gentleman sent me numerous interesting French

specimens belonging to the different orders of Arachnida, which

have been very useful to me in the determination of British

species.

I propose to arrange the species of Phalangiide in six genera,

adopting the following classification :—

Class ARACHNIDA.

Order Phalangidea.

Family PHALANGIID2.

Genus 1. Phalangium, Linn.

Legs long and thin, the second pair being five or six times

the length of the body. Body oblong-oval, convex. Cephalo-

thorax studded with tubercles, which are often furnished with

short spines. Eye-eminence moderate in size, and surmounted

by a double crest formed by tubercles or teeth. Abdomen

generally marked by an angular dorsal band. Palpi moderate

in length except in the males of some species, the second and

third joints often with projecting angles, but not branched.

1. Phalangium cornutum, Linn. PI. X. fig. 1.

Fem. testacea. Dorsum abdominis vitta fusca marginibus an-

gulatis signatum. Dentes duo minuti et porrecti, subter

marginem anticum thoracis positi. Criste oculariz con-

spicuz et spinose. Oculi sursum distantes.

Mas, palpis longissimis, et falcibus superne longe cornutis.

Long. foem. 4, maris 23 lin.

Phalangium cornutum, Linn. Syst. Nat. by Turton, vol. i. p. 716 3; Herm.

Mem. Apt. p. 102. pl. 8. f.6; Walck. Ins. Apt. t. in. p. 118; Hahn,

Die Arach. B. iu. p. 69.

Phalangium Opilio2 , cornutum 3, Latr. Hist. Nat. des Fourm. p. 377 ;

Latr. Genera, t. i. p. 138.

Opilio cornutus, Herbst, Ung. Ins. Heft ii. p. 13. pl. 1. f. 3.

Cerastoma cornutum, Koch, Die Arach. B. xvi. p. 8. tab. 543.

Female. Lurid or testaceous. Body oval. Cephalothorax

small, considerably narrower than the abdomen, and furnished

at the sides with an irregular margin, which is armed at the

400 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide.

edges with several sharp tubercles, and separated by a deepish

groove from the rest of the cephalothorax. In this groove

are seated three oblong dark spots placed opposite the bases

of the three first pairs of legs. The front edge of the cepha-

lothorax is rather short and slightly excavated; its lateral

angles project forwards between the bases of the first pair of

legs and the falces, and there is a slight central projection,

immediately beneath which are seated two small prominent

teeth. The ocular eminence is of moderate size; the crests are

rather widely separated by a groove, and each furnished with six

or seven sharp teeth (fig. 1 a). In front of the eyes the cephalo-

thorax is elevated, the central part smooth, and marked by two

longitudinal dark parallel lines; several sharp tubercles armed

with short black spines are arranged on each side of this smooth

space, and a few others are scattered on the sides of the cephalo-

thorax. The colour of the cephalothorax is yellowish-white, and

there are several large irregular brown marks on each side. The

eye-eminence is ferruginous.

The cephalothorax is separated from the abdomen by a groove,

between which and the eye-eminence is a transverse row of small

tubercles. The first two or three abdominal rings are distinctly

marked, and also crossed by transverse rows of mimute but sharp

tubercles.

A broad longitudinal dentated dark band extends from the

margin of the rmg immediately behind the eye-eminence to the

apex of the abdomen. The edges of this band for a short di-

stance are straight; they then curve alternately inwards and

outwards, forming two triangular projections on each side, the

posterior of which is smaller and often indistinct. The band is

often edged externally with white, and in many specimens is

altogether indistinct. The sides of the abdomen are irregularly

marked with brown, The whole under surface of the body is

white.

The falces are strong; the basal jomt is mottled above with

brown, and furnished with a patch of small spines ; the terminal

joint forms rather an acute angle at the point of curvature, and

is also furnished on its front surface with dark bristles.

The palpi are rather short ; the third joint is thickened at its

distal extremity, where it has a projecting angle on the inner

side ; they are marked with brown stripes on their upper surface.

The degs are long and slender ; the femora quadrangular, the

angles being armed with short dark spines; the distal ends of

the femora are marked with a few brown spots; both joints of

the tibize are also spotted with brown; the extremities of the

tarsi are black.

The male is smaller than the female, but has the cephalo-

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 401

thorax proportionably larger, forming about two-fifths of the

length of the body; the abdomen is depressed ; the colour both

of the body and legs darker, and the dorsal mark less distinct ;

the thorax is more spiny, and has the anterior angles strongly

toothed and projecting ; the falces are very large (fig. 1 4), the

first joint strong, tuberculated and spiny on the upper surface ;

the second joint bears a large ascending horn, the apex of which

is more or less bent forwards. The palpi are very long, being

about one-third shorter than the first pair of legs; the second

joint, which is much the longest, is of a dark brown colour and

spiny. The legs are very long, of a dark colour, and have the

femora very spiny. In young males, the horns on the falces, and

the palpi are much shorter than in the adult individuals.

This common species is generally distributed. I have entered

at considerable length into the description of the female in con-

sequence of so many errors having been fallen into respecting

it ; by most writers this sex has been either unknown or con-

founded with P. parietinum (opilio, Linn.): see further remarks

at the end of the description of that species.

2. Phalangium urnigerum, Herm. Pl. X. fig. 2.

Feem. lutea vel cretacea, vitta angulata dorsali, et lateribus fuscis ;

thorax annulis abnormibus et obscuris ; palpi articulis 3s et

4s brevibus et crassis.

Mas, vitta dorsali lata et fere nigra, thoracem et frequenter ab-

dominem obducente ; dorsum tuberculis minutis albidis gra-

nulatum ; pedes longissimi nigro irrorati.

Long. foem. 3 ad 4, maris 2 ad 3 lin.

Phalangium urnigerum , Herm. Mem. Apt. p. 110. pl. 9. f. 2, 3.

Opilio lucorum § , Koch, Die Arach. B. in. p. 30. pl. 84.

Opilio albescens ? , Koch, Die Arach. B. xvi. p. 33. pl. 551.

Opilio grossipes 8 , Koch, Die Arach. B. xvi. p. 23. pl. 548.

The female bears a considerable resemblance in size, colour

and design to that of P. cornutum, and no doubt has gene-

rally been confounded with it: it differs however from the pre-

ceding species in having the front of the cephalothorax wider

and straighter, in the absence of teeth beneath the middle of

the anterior border, in the eye-eminence being smaller and

narrower (fig. 2.a, 6), the crests on its summit divided by a

shallower grooye, and furnished with shorter and blunter teeth.

The upper surface of the thorax is provided with several white

bluntish tubercles or papille, which are irregularly scattered

over it, the greater number however being collected in some-

what of a semicircle (the concavity of which is forwards) be-

tween the eye-eminence and the anterior border. The sides

402 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British species of Phalangide.

and front of the thorax are variegated with several irregular

brown ring-shaped marks. The dorsal band, which is of a

brown or blackish and sometimes reddish colour, generally with

a light streak down the centre and dark margins, extends from

the lateral edges of the thorax, opposite the insertion of the

second pair of legs, even to the last ring of the abdomen. The

band is wide in front, and gradually contracts in breadth to a

point opposite the attachment of the fourth pair of legs ; behind

this it bends alternately outwards and mwards, forming two or

three triangular projections on each side, and terminates in an

indistinct rounded point at the extremity of the abdomen. The

under surface of the body is whitish.

The falces are strong (fig. 2 d), the second joint forming a

less acute angle at its point of curvature than in P. cornutum.

The palpi are rather longer and stronger than in the pre-

ceding species ; the second joint with a slightly projecting angle

at its inner extremity covered with a tuft of hair; the third and

fourth joints short and thick, and as well as the second, varie-

gated with black or brown marks.

The /egs are long and striped with brown or black ; the distal

extremities of femora and tibize armed with short spines.

The male (fig. 2 c) resembles the female in structure, but is

smaller and shorter, and is generally so much darker in colour,

that it has been mistaken by all authors for a distinct species.

The falces and palpi are of the same form as in the female,

but the legs are much longer.

The palpi and /egs in adult individuals are often almost black ;

the upper surface of the cephalothorax and abdomen is also

frequently of the same colour, including the eye-eminence, and

it then has a pretty appearance from being studded with little

pearl-like white papille or tubercles, arranged in transverse

rows across the abdomen, and scattered irregularly over the

thorax. The under surface and sides of the body are pure

white.

This species is generally distributed over England, frequent-

ing woody and grassy places, where the females may be found

in various stages of growth during the whole summer, secreted

beneath stones. The males are not met with until the begin-

ning of autumn. ‘The female of this species was first described

by Koch under the name of O. lucorwn ; his O. albescens is also

only a variety of the same species.

The male is separately described and figured by him under

the name of O. grossipes, the title of a species described by

Herbst ; the figure and description given however by the latter

author are too vague for identification, therefore [ have adopted

the name of uwrnigerum, under which the male was clearly de-

CE Ee

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangide. 403

scribed in the posthumous work of Hermann, by the editor

Professor Hammer.

3. Phalangium parietinum, DeGeer. PI. X. fig. 3.

Fem. cinerea, subtus albida ; dorsum fasciis transversis semilu-

naribus nigris, et punctis pallidis variegatum ; eminentia ocu-

lorum parva ; pedes fusco- et albo-annulati.

Long. 4& lin.

Mas, testaceus, concoloratus ; pedes longissimi immaculati.

Long. 3 lin.

Phalangium Opilio, Linn. Syst. Nat. Turton’s edit. vol. ii. p. 716.

Phalangium parietinum, Herm. Mem. Apt. p. 98.

Opilio parietinus, Herbst, Ung. Ins. Heft 2. p. 129 ; Koch, Die Arach.

B. xvi. p. 12. tab. 545.

Opilio longipes, ibid. p. 22. tab. 2. fig. 22.

Female Body elongated oval. Abdomen slightly contracted

immediately behind its junction with the cephalothorax. The

latter small and narrow in front, where it is rather deeply

notched, the notch however being divided by a central projection.

Eye-eminence small, longer than high (fig. 3a), oval when seen

sideways, narrow above, the crests on its summit being near to-

gether ; these are each furnished with five or six small blunt teeth.

Between the eye-eminence and the anterior margin of the thorax

are two elevated ridges, each armed with a row of three or four

rather large teeth, enclosing a smooth narrow space between

them. Several other sharp tubercles or teeth are scattered along

the lateral parts of the thorax. Colour of the cephalothorax

yellowish-gray, mottled with white. Abdomen ash- or fawn-

coloured, without a distinct dorsal band, though the central part

of the back is darker than the rest. Upper surface variegated

with dark semilunar transverse marks and small whitish spots.

Under surface of the body white, marked with brown or black.

Palpi small, joints without projecting angles. Fualces weak.

Legs long, slender, and nearly smooth; femora of second pair

longer and thinner than the rest ; coxee and trochanters spotted

with black, the other joints annulated with brown and white

rings.

Male. Body short and broad. Abdomen small and depressed.

Cephalothorax largely developed, being nearly as long as the

abdomen, rugose, and having the tubercles and teeth on its sur-

face much larger and more numerous than in the female. Cepha-

lothorax separated from the abdomen by two strongly marked

rings or ridges. Papi and falces stronger than in the female ;

legs very long, and armed with short black spines or bristles.

404 Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangide.

Body and limbs all of a yellowish-brown colour, the under sur-

face of the body, palpi, falees, and bases of the legs being paler

than the rest.

This species, which is found very commonly upon walls in the

autumn, is the true Phalangium opilio of Linneus. I have

however adopted the specific name of parietinum, first given by

DeGeer, in consequence of using the word Opzlio in a generic

sense, in imitation of Herbst, Koch, and Leach. P. parietinum

does not appear to have been known at all to Latreille ; he con-

founded the female of P. cornutum with it, and findmg the

males and females of the latter in union, jumped to the con-

clusion that the P. cornutum and P. opilio of Linnzeus were only

the male and female of the same species. Most authors have

fallen into the same or into equally great errors, and until the

publication of Koch’s figures and descriptions in 1847, the

greatest confusion existed respecting these two common species.

As noticed by Mr. Tulk, they are mostly found in different loca-

lities ; the cornutum living in rural or suburban situations, be-

neath stones, or among dry herbage, while the parietinum is sel-

dom seen except upon the walls of buildings.

4. Phalangium canescens, Koch.

Fem. cana. Vitta angulata dorsalis cinerea, linea centrali pal-

lida et punctis albidis imstructa. Palpi 3s articulis valde

angulatis.

Long. 2 lin.

Opilio canescens, Koch, Die Arach. B. xvi. p. 28. pl. 549. f. 1522.

In general form and design this small species bears consider-

able resemblance to the female of P. cornutum; it differs from

it however in not being above half the size, and im having the

surface of the cephalothorax, as well as the falces and legs, nearly

free from tubercles and spines. The sides of the cephalothorax

are rather elevated. The eye-eminence is nearly semicircular, of

a moderate size, and furnished with a small but sharp crest.

The colour is whitish-gray, with a dark angular dorsal band,

which is sprinkled with white spots, and intersected with a longi-

tudinal central white streak. The palpi are moderately long, and

the third joimt has a strongly projecting internal angle ; they

are of a whitish colour, striped above with brown ; they are also

covered with thinly scattered black hairs, and have dark extre-

mities. The /egs are rather short, of a yellowish colour, slightly

marked with brown, and have the extremities of the tarsi dark.

The male is unknown.

This species is generally distributed, but not very common.

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 405

5. Phalangium minutum, n. s.

Canum vel murinum, nigro variegatum, vitta dorsali lata et an-

gulata signatum. Eminentia ocularia ampla, tuberculis ob-

tusis cristata.

Long. lin.

Body rather short and wide ; cephalothorax large, with a con-

siderable-sized eye-eminence, crested with bluntish tubercles.

The colour is whitish or yellowish gray. The front and sides

of the thorax are variegated with a few irregular-shaped black

spots, and the back of the abdomen is traversed longitudinally

with a widish dorsal band having one triangular projection on

each side. It is of a dark gray colour, mottled or variegated in

a transverse direction with white. The palpi are furnished with

a projecting process on the third joint, and together with the

legs, which are rather short and stout, are of a yellow or brown-

ish colour.

I have seen but two specimens of this very minute Phalan-

gium, one of which was immature. I was doubtful about the

sex in both of them, and their habitat was unknown to me.

Genus 2. Megabunus*, mihi.

Eye-eminence very large, furnished with a projecting double

erest and large eyes. Palpi branched, and spiny on the under

surface. Legs of moderate length and slender. Body rather

short, and cephalothorax large in both sexes.

1. Megabunus corniger, Herm. Pl. X. fig. 4.

Testaceus vel luteus, vitta dorsali, et lateribus abdominis ferru-

gels.

Mas, falcium articulo secundo, ante apicem chelas prope, in

cornu superne elevato.

Long. foem. 3, maris 2 lin.

Phalangium cornigerum, Herm. Mem. Apt. p. 102. pl.8.f.2; Walck. Hist.

Nat. des Ins. Apt. t. m. p. 119.

Opilio corniger, Koch, Die Arach. B. i. p. 87. pl. 102.

Cephalothoraz nearly as wide as the abdomen. Eye-eminence

large and broad (fig. 4a); the crests separated by a deepish

groove, and each armed with seven or eight large but bluntish

tubercles (4). Eyes large, and surrounded by black rings.

Colour of the cephalothorax pale brownish-yellow, marked

with irregular brown spots. Addomen convex, oval, and rather

pointed at the apex, similar in colour to the cephalothorax,

* From peyas, great, and Bouvds, eminence.

406 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British species of Phalangide.

having a ferruginous dorsal band (often indistinct), which is

wider in the centre than at the extremities, and separated by a

pale line from the sides of the abdomen, which are of a dark

colour. Under surface of the body pale. Falces rather long, and

pale in colour except at the points of the forceps, which are

black. -Palpi rather long, the two first jomts covered beneath

with long teeth and bristles (fig. 4d); the second joint is

thickened at its extremity; the third is furnished at the end

with a projecting branch on its inner side; the fourth has a

similar but smaller projection. All the joints are covered with

fine hairs, and are of a pale yellowish colour, except the extre-

mity of the terminal joint, which, together with the hook at the

end, is black. Legs of moderate length, slender, and of a yel-

lowish colour ; femora with short black spines.

Male very similar to the female in structure and colour, but

the abdomen is shorter and the legs are longer. The falces are

furnished with a short conical sharp horn (fig. e), which pro-

jects from the front and outer surface of the second joint, just

above the forceps.

This distinct and pretty species occurs in woods in different

parts of England, but does not appear to be very common.

2. Megabunus insignis, n.s. Pl. X. fig. 5.

Cinereus nigro variegatus, eminentia oculifera, pedibus et palpis

testaceis. Cristz oculariz spinis longissimis instructe. Mar-

gines thoracis, et femorum tibiarumque articulorum apices,

dentati.

Long. foem. 2, maris 1 lin.

Body oblong and convex. Cephalothorax large and angular.

Abdomen compressed at the sides and pointed behind. Each

side of the cephalothorax is armed with two spines, and there

is sometimes a small one projecting from the centre of the ante-

rior margin. Eye-eminence very large (fig. 5 a & b), and slightly

contracted at the root into a thick pedicle. Eyes very large

and surrounded by a black circle. The crests (separated by a

wide interval) are each formed by five large tubercles, which are

armed with long dark spines. The ground colour of both the

cephalothorax and abdomen is pale blue-gray, and they are each

spotted and marbled with black. The sides of the abdomen are

marked with large black patches, and there is a broad longitu-

dinal dorsal band cf an angular or rhomboidal shape, the mar-

gins of which are black and the centre dark gray. The palpi

are stout, the second joint is long and curved, and has a small

projecting process furnished with a tuft of hairs at its distal

extremity on the inner side. The under surfaces of both the

Mr. KR. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangude. 407

first and second joints are armed with long teeth. The third

and fourth joimts are branched ; the under surface of the latter

is also provided with two or three teeth, and the ends of both

the branches and the terminal joints of the palpi are covered

with dark hair. The /egs (which together with the palpi and

eye-eminence are testaceous in colour) are annulated with pale

rings. The apices of the femora and first jomts of the tibize are

each armed with one or two sharp and long spines (fig. c). The

cox of the first pair of legs are armed on the under surtace

with numerous teeth.

The male is similar in form and colour to the female, but is

much smaller ; it has the eye-eminence proportionably larger and

the spines on the legs longer.

This very remarkable-looking animal, which, with its large

spiny head and great eyes, presents a very grotesque and even

(through the microscope) formidable appearance, is not figured

or described in any work that I have seen, which leads me to

the behef that it is perhaps peculiar to Great Britain. It is

generally distributed, but not common in this country. I have

twice found it in the neighbourhood of Bradford; I have also

received specimens from Mr. Blackwall, collected in North

Wales, and have likewise obtained it from other parts of Eng-

land, and from Ireland.

Genus 3. Opzlio, Herbst.

Legs of moderate length, the second pair, which is always the

longest, not generally being more than four times the length of

the body, and m the females often less; the first joints of the

tarsi (heels) undivided. Body somewhat depressed: cephalo-

thorax with three projecting teeth on its upper and front sur-

face, and with the lateral margins often crenulated or toothed.

Kye-eminence small, and with a toothed crest. Palpi of mode-

rate length, the third and fourth joimts often with projecting

processes or angles ; the first and second joints are always armed

with numerous large and strong spies on the under surface ;

coxee and trochanters also spiny; dorsal band when present

generally oblong and square at the extremity. Edges of the

abdominal rings often fringed with sharp tubercles or spines.

1. Opilo histrixz, Latr. Pl. XI. fig. 6.

Corpore cimerascente, vel testaceo, quadrato-ovali et depresso ;

thoracis lateribus valde crenatis, et spinis tribus robustis, ap-

proximatis et porrectis, marginis antici medio positis ; tuber-

culo oculifero granulis obsolete coronato ; abdomine vitta dor-

sali nigricante, quadrata ; pedibus crassis et brevibus.

Long. foem. 4 ad 5, maris 3 lin.

408 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British species of Phalangude.

Phalangium histriz, Latr. Hist. Nat. des Fourm. p. 376; Gen. t. i. p. 140;

Walck. Hist. Nat. des Ins. Apt. t. i. p. 121.

Opilio histriz, Leach, Samouelle’s Ent. Comp. p. 120.

Cephalothorax nearly semicircular, and considerably narrower

than the abdomen, which is depressed ; the front is elevated and

bears a cluster of tubercles, the three foremost of which are pro-

longed forwards in the form of large thick teeth (fig.6¢). The

circumference of the cephalothorax is armed with teeth, which

are arranged on crenulations or semicircular projections, three or

four in number on each side. Eye-eminence small and crested,

with blunted tubercles (fig. 6 a). Abdomen with the posterior

edge of each ring furnished with a row of minute teeth. Legs

short and stout, first joints of the tibize armed with short spines

at their extremity (fig. 6 0).

The colour is dirty yellow, spotted and mottled with brown ;

there is an oblong dorsal band on the abdomen with nearly

straight sides and square extremity, of a brown colour, the mar-

gins of which are darker than the centre. The abdominal seg-

ments are marked by transverse rows of round yellow spots,

each having a dark point in the centre. The legs are pale yel-

low annulated with brown. The male is shorter and propor-

tionably wider than the female, but otherwise similar.

I have included this fine Phalangium in the list of British

species upon the authority of Samouelle, who says, in his ‘ Ento-

mologist’s Useful Compendium,’ that it is found in England, but

I have never seen a native specimen. It is very common in the

neighbourhood of Paris, from whence I have received many in-

dividuals. In the illustrated edition of the ‘Régne Animal,’

published by the pupils of Cuvier in 1840 (the division on the

Arachnida in which was edited by Dugés and Milne-Edwards),

there is an imperfect representation of this species, marked

fig. 1 a in plate 23, where it is designated as the female of

P. cornutum, and named P. opilio. This gross inaccuracy proves

that there is as much ignorance respecting the species of this

family in France as in England.

2. Opilio ephippiatus, Koch.

Corpore ferrugineo vel murino, albo punctato; vitta dorsali

nigra vel ferruginea, maribus valde notata ; lateribus abdo-

minis argenteis: thorace tribus dentibus gracilibus et fere

erectis, margine antico, medio positis: pedibus gracilibus.

Long. foem. 3, maris 2 lin.

Acantholophus ephippiatus, Koch, Die Arach. B. xv. p. 121. t. 539.

Body somewhat short and convex ; abdomen rather wider than

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 409

the cephalothorax and pointed behind; anterior margin of the

cephalothorax almost straight, and having an eminence in the

centre of its upper surface upon which are seated five or six sharp

teeth ; three of these, which are nearly equal in size and longer

than the others, are placed close together in a parallel row in

front and project nearly perpendicularly upwards ; behind these

are seated two or three others. On each lateral angle of the

front margin is placed another tooth, forming the inner boundary

of the spiracle, which is also bounded externally by one or two

more teeth. Between the attachments of the second and third

pair of legs is a small semicircular projection or crenulation of

the lateral edge of the cephalothorax, on which are seated three

short spines or rather pointed tubercles. Another similar but

smaller toothed projection is seated behind this, between the in-

sertions of the third and fourth pairs of legs. The eye-eminence

is small, and narrow at its upper part ; the crests, which are each

furnished with four or five sharp tubercles, being approximated

together, so as to lcave a very narrow groove between them ; by

this means the eyes, which are large, and surrounded with a

black ring, are made to look somewhat upwards. The falces

and palpi are rather small and weak. The legs are slender.

The colour is reddish brown or gray, darker in mature spe-

cimens, and often variegated with white and black spots and

silvery reflections. The dorsal band extends through the cepha-

lothorax (the posterior part of which it covers) to the com-

mencement of the posterior third of the abdomen; the thoracie

- portion is triangular and broad, and at the base of the abdomen

it contracts into a straight longitudinal band with nearly parallel

sides and square extremity. The colour of the band is reddish

brown or black; the margins are darker than the centre, and it

is surrounded by a pale streak. The sides of the abdomen are

mottled with white, and have a metallic silvery lustre. The legs

are annulated with brown, and a wide piceous band surrounds

the extremity of the second joint of the tibiz.

The male closely resembles the female, but is smaller and

darker in colour, and is more distinctly marked, having the

dorsal band darker and narrower. The legs are longer.

This species bears considerable affinity to the former one

(O. histriz), but is much smaller, has the legs longer and more

slender, and the teeth on the anterior part of the cephalothorax

placed in a more upright position. It is found abundantly in

various parts of England and Wales, at the roots of grass, in

meadows and pastures, at the latter end of summer. This is

included with several other Phalangiide in Koch’s genus Acan-

tholophus, the characters of which are much the same as those I

have assigned to the genus Opilio; I have adopted the latter

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 27

410 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide.

name however in consequence of its having been applied by

Dr. Leach to the species Aistriz, which may be considered as the

typical one; and also because the title deantholophus* is not

characteristic of the genus, the ocular crest being only furnished

in most species with short spines, and not by any means con-

spicuous.

3. Opilio agrestis, n. s.

Corpore murino, fusco et albo variegato ; vitta dorsali indistincta :

dentibus frontalibus brevibus et crassis: eminentia oculifera

fere levi: pedibus fusco annulatis. .

Long. 2 lin.

This species closely resembles Opilio ephippiatus in general

form ; it is however rather smaller, and has three much shorter

and thicker teeth on the front of the cephalothorax, the middle

one of which is longer than the others. The lateral margins are

free from crenulations, but each has two short stout teeth, one

placed between the first and second, and the other between the

second and third pairs of legs. The eye-eminence is almost

devoid of tubercles or teeth on the crest.

The colour of this species is darker than that of O. ephipmatus ;

the dorsal band is distinctly marked on the cephalothorax, but

becomes indistinct upon the abdomen, which is marked by trans-

verse rows of dark brown stripes intermingled with white spots.

The legs are short and feeble, and annulated with blackish-brown

marks.

The male is similar to the female, but has the body smaller

and darker, and the legs longer.

This is a very common species, and is met with in the same

localities as the preceding.

4, Opilio terricola, Koch.

Corpore luteo, rubro alboque punctato; vitta dorsali tenuiter

notata ; eminentia oculifera dentibus longis cristata; palpo-

rum articulis tertiis quartisque digitatis.

Long. 14 lin.

Opilio terricola, Koch, Die Arach. B. iii. p. 48, t. 90. f. 204,

Body rather short ; cephalothorax equal in width with the

abdomen, the back of which is a little elevated ; front margin of

cephalothorax straight and rather wide; three long and slender

teeth project forwards and a little upwards from its centre, the

middle tooth being considerably longer than the others; the

external angles, where the spiracles are seated, are also furnished

* From dxay6a, a thorn, and Addos, a crest,

-Mr. BR. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide, “411

with short spines. The ocular crests are each armed with four

long blunt teeth, the two middle or upper of which are longer

than the others, and the second from the front the longest of all.

The palpi are of moderate length ; the second joint is spinous

on its under surface, and the third and fourth are furnished

with projecting hairy processes at their extremities; the fourth

has also two or three teeth on its under surface. The legs are

short, particularly the first and third pairs, which are much

abbreviated, particularly the former; the second pair is much

longer than the others.

The predominating colour of this species is dull pale yellow,

which is mottled or variegated with white and reddish brown.

The spiracles on the external angles of the cephalothorax are

surrounded by a dark or black spot ; there is no distinct dorsal

band, but two rows of reddish-brown spots extend across the

thorax and abdomen, enclosing a longitudinal space between

them, which is wide and triangular on the thorax, becomes con-

tracted at the base of the abdomen, and then dilates posteriorly

into an oval form. The legs and palpi are faintly annulated

with pale reddish-brown marks.

The sexes of this pretty and well-marked little species are not

known ; the only specimen that I have seen, and which appeared

to be a male, was transmitted to me by Mr. Blackwall, and cap-

tured by that eminent arachnologist in North Wales.

Genus 4. Leiobunus, Koch.

Legs particularly long and slender. Body rather short and

round, especially in the males; cephalothorax without tubercles

or spines ; eye-eminence small and quite smooth, being destitute

of crest ; palpi rather short and slender, and without projecting

processes or angles.

1. Letobunus rotundus, Latr. Pl. XI. fig. 7.

Fem. corpore pallido-testaceo ; in dorso abdominis macula fusca

quadrata, pallide punctata ; cephalothorace fronte et lateribus

fusco ; corneis, nigrocinctis; pedibus tenuibus et longissimis,

fuscis.

Long. 23 ad 3 lin.

Mas, corpore brevi et orbiculato-ovali, ferrugineo vel testaceo,

unicolorato.

Long. 1} ad 2 lin.

Phalangium rotundum, Latr. Hist. Nat. des Fourm. p. 379; Genera, t. 1.

p. 1389; Walck. Ins. Apt. t. ii. p. 119.

Phalangium rufum, Herm. Mem. Apt. p. 109. pl. 8. f. 1.

Phalangium longipes, Hahn, Die Arach, B. ii. p. 70. pl. - ie 162,

412 Mr. R.H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide.

Opilio fasciatus, Herbst, Ung. Ins. part 2. p. 23. pl. 4. f. 1,29.

Opilio hemisphericus, ibid. part 3. p. 11. pl. 9. f.2¢.

Leiobunum rotundum, Koch, Uebers. des Arachnidensystems, ii. p. 36.

Leiobunum hemisphericum, Koch, Die Arach. xvi. p. 51. pl. 556, 557.

The body of tke female is convex and of an oblong oval shape.

The margins of the cephalothorax are angular, but as well as the

surface devoid of tubercles or spines ; beneath the front margin

over the base of the falces are two blunt projecting processes.

The eye-eminence is small and smooth (fig. 7 6). The colour is

testaceous, very pale in young specimens, and becoming darker

with age ; the front and sides of the cephalothorax, the apex of

the abdomen, and an oblong quadrate spot on the dorsum of

the latter are dark brown; the dorsal spot or band is spotted

with yellow. A brown or black circle surrounds the eyes. The

legs are dark brown in mature specimens, with the ends of the

femora and tibize mostly white; when young the legs are pale.

The palpi are tinged with brown on the upper surface.

The male differs from the female in being much smaller; in

having the body short and round (fig. 7 a) (whence the name

of the species) ; in being darker in colour (ferruginous when

adult) ; in being devoid of dorsal band, and other dark marks

on cephalothorax or abdomen. ‘The legs are also much longer

and darker in colour; the second pair of legs is twelve anda

half times the length of the body.

This species is very abundant im woody places, where it may

almost always be seen in the summer, running rapidly over the

leaves and long grass: it is very frequently infested with the

parasitical red mite.

Genus 5. Nemastoma, Koch.

Body short and ovate; cephalothorax and abdomen without

any distinct line of separation; eyes seated either upon an irre-

gular eminence near the anterior border of the cephalothorax,

or upon elevated scale-hke projections. Body distinctly annu-

lated ; rings separated by an interval at the apex of the abdomen.

Palpi long and filiform. Falces horned in the males.

1. Nemastoma bimaculatum, Fabr.

Atrum, maculis duabus oblongis, albidis, ad basin abdominis.

Long. 1 lin.

Phalangium bimaculatum, Latr. Hist. Nat. des Fourm. p. 376; Herm. Mem.

Apt. p. 105. pl. 8. f. 4; Walck. Ins. Apt. t. ii. p. 119.

Opilio bimaculatus, Herbst, ii. p. 25. tab. 3. f. 3, 4.

Nemastoma bimaculatum, Koch, Die Arach. B. ii. p. 71. tab. 96. f. 223.

Body convex and ovate, narrower in front than behind; the

Mr. R. H, Meade on the British species of Phalangiide. 413

upper surface of the cephalothorax and base of the abdomen are

covered with a hard granulated membrane, which on the latter

is elevated into distinct projecting rings or segments. yes

seated on a broad and slightly elevated eminence, placed close

to the anterior margin of*the cephalothorax; the eminence is

rough and irregularly tuberculated on the summit, but has no

distinct crest; there is a deep notch in the centre of the front

border of the cephalothorax. The palpi are nearly as long as

the body and filiform ; the first joint is short, the second is s the

longest, the others gradually diminish in lei ngth. The legs are

short and rather thick ; the first pair is not more than twice the

length of the body, and the second (the longest) not more than

three times. The cox are tuberculated on their under surface,

The whole body is black or brown, with the exception of two

white or sometimes yellow spots, of an oblong form, which are

seated on each side of the upper surface of the body, a short

distance behind the eye-eminence. ‘The palpi and legs are also

black or brown; the bases of the femora are encircled by two

narrow pale rings.

The males are similar in form and colour to the females, but

are smaller, and have a thick blunt horn or process projecting

from the end of the first joint of the falces forwards over the

second joint. This is a very common species in England, and

may frequently be found under stones.

2. Nemastoma chrysomelas, Herm. PI. XI. fig. 8.

Luteum ; medio thoracis, dorsoque abdominis brunneis; hoe

duobus ordimibus punctarum argentearum, illo lateribus ar-

genteis ; oculis super squamas positis palpis longissimis et

pubescentibus ; femoribus quasi mediis articulatis,

Mas, faleibus bicovnveulatis.

Long. fem. 1, maris 2 lin.

[SriiSs)

Phalangium chrysomelas, Herm. p. 108. pl. 8 . fig. 3.

Nemastoma chrysomelas, Koch, Uebersicht, Heft 2 . p. 38,

Body ovate; the front of the cephalothorax truncate ; eyes

seated at the inner extremities of two large triangular scale-like

processes (fig. 8 5), which extend from the sides towards the front

and centre of the cephalothorax, where they become elevated,

and have their apices serrated or dentated, thus forming a double

crest above the eyes; the anterior and posterior margins of the

scales are also serrated. The back of the abdomen is covered

with transverse scaly rings, the edges of which are notched and

projecting ; towards the apex the rings are separated by con-

siderable intervals,

The palpi are slender, and about one and a half times the

414. Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiide.

length of the body; the second and third joints are longer than

the others, and nearly equal to each other in length.

The legs are rather longer than in the preceding species, and

slender ; the apices of the two tibial joints are thickened.

The colour is dull white or yellow; the apices of the thoracic

scales are dark brown or black ; the dorsum of the abdomen is

brown ; the spaces between the posterior rings are pale. Two

rows of silvery, end sometimes golden spots, are arranged longi-

tudinally on each side of the dorsum, the spots being seated on

the rings; they become more distinct towards the apex; the

sides of the cephalothorax are also adorned during life with

silvery or golden reflections. The falces, palpi and legs are

brown; the basal joints of the palpi and the extremities of the

femora and tibize are pale; the middle of the femoral jomts is

annulated with several pale rings, giving them the appearance

of being divided into numerous articulations.

The males have both joints of the falces armed with short,

thick, horny processes (fig. 8 e); but resemble the females in

shape and colour, with the exception of being about a third

smaller, and rather darker.

This. very elegant little species is not common ; but I have

found several specimens in the neighbourhood of Bradford, be-

neath stones, in the autumn, in woody places. Hermann, the

only author by whom it has been described (Koch only alluding

to his account of it), says that it is found in forests, among

moss.

Genus 6. Homalenotus, Koch.

eee depressed and flat on the upper surface. Cephalothorax

narrow and pointed in front, without stigmata on the margins,

and distinctly separated from the abdomen. Eye-eminence

small and tuberculated, but without a regular crest. Abdominal

segments distinct on the under surface, but soldered into a

uniform plate or buckler on the dorsum, which is furnished

with several rows of large blunt tubercles. Legs short and

spiny, the second pair slender, the others thickened; the first

joints of the tarsi undivided.

Homalenotus quadridentatus, Fabry. Pl. XI. fig. 9.

Ochraceus ; abdomine tuberculorum pallidorum serie quadru-

plici ornato (ordinibus duobus centralibus, super maculas

fuscas positis) ; apice quadridentato. Cephalothorace frontis

medio cornu porrecto.

Long. 3 lin.

Phalangium spinosum, Latr. Hist. des Fourm. p. 375.

Phalangium quadridentatum, Latr. Gen. tom. 1. p. 140; Walck. Ins. Apt.

tom. lil. p..120.

Homalenotus monoceros? Koch, Die Arach. B. xv. p- 188. pl. 534. f. 1493,

Mr. R. H. Meade on the British species of Phalangiidee. 415

Cephalothorax narrow; the front part is somewhat semi-

circular, and the front margin projects into a central point,

which is elevated and prolonged into a horn-like process, about

half the length of the thorax, and projecting upwards and for-

wards. This horn is double at the base, the lower portion

forming a kind of spur, about half the length of the upper one,

and placed vertically beneath it, so as not to be visible when the

animal is examined from above. The sides of the thorax are

straight, and the posterior angles project backwards, The eye-

eminence is small, rather higher in front than behind, and sur-

mounted by several blunt tubercles. The whole upper surface

of the thorax, as well as the abdomen, is scabrous, but destitute

of spines or bristles: behind the eye-eminence, and close to the

posterior margin of the thorax, are two blunt tubercles.

The abdomen is wide and flat; the apex is wide and rather

elevated, and furnished with four large, blunt, but short teeth,

which project beyond the margin, and are placed rather wide

apart from each other, at equal distances. Four longitudinal

rows of tubercles extend down the back, the two central rows

being nearer to each other than to the lateral ones, which ap-

proach the sides. Hach row contains four tubercles, which are

much larger in the middle than in the lateral rows; in the

latter they are small, and sometimes indistinct.

The falces are small and weak. The palpi are short, with the

third and fourth joints rather thickened. ‘The first and third

pairs of legs are very short, the length of the femora not being

more than twice as much as the width. The second pair is

rather longer than the fourth, and more slender than any of the

rest. The cox, trochanters and femora are all furnished with

long blunt teeth ; those on the coxee projecting round the margin

of the thorax, and looking as if attached to it.

The colour of this species is brownish yellow, mottled and

striped with dark brown; a double brown line encircles the

thorax, intersected with cross bars; there is a dark mark on

each side of the eye-eminence, and the tubercles on the posterior

margin of the thorax are seated on dark spots, as are also those on

the abdomen. Ali the tubercles are pale yellow. Four dark stripes

extend from the tubercles at the apex of the abdomen towards the

dorsum. The legs are annulated with brown in adult specimens.

This peculiar Phalangium, which differs considerably in its

structure from any other known species, bears considerable re-

semblance to the animals composing the genus Trogulus. The

only locality in which I have found it was on the chalk hills

near Hampden, in Buckinghamshire, where it was tolerably

abundant among moss in August 1854. It is probably not

uncommon in the south of England.

4.16 M.H.y. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. .

EXPLANATION OF PLATES X. anp XI.

PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Phalangium cornutum, body of the female: a, side view of the

cephalothorax ; b, part of the cephalothorax and one of the falces

of the male.

. Phalangium urnigerum, body of the female: a, side view of the

cephalothorax ; 4, side view of the body with the falces and palpi ;

c, body of the male; d, one of the falces.

Fig. 3. Phalangium parietinum, body of the female: a, side view of the

: cephalothorax.

Fig. 4. Megabunus corniger, body of the male: a, eye-eminence seen from

above; b, side view of the same; c, one of the falces of the

male; d, palpi of male and female.

Fig. 5. Megabunus insignis, body of the female: a, side view of the eye-

eminence; 6, the same seen from above; c, one of the legs;

d, side view of the body.

Fig.

PuLaTeE XI.

Fig. 6. Opilio histrix, body of the female : a, side view of the eye-eminence ;

b, one of the legs; c, frontal teeth.

. Leiobunus rotundus, body of the female : a, body of the male, with

one of the palpi attached; 6, side view of the eye-eminence ;

c, one of the legs; d, one of the palpi.

Fig. 8. Nemastoma chrysomelas, body of the female: a, side view of the

body in the male, showing one of the palpi and falces ; 6, eye-

eminence or scale; c, apex of the abdomen; d, one of the falces

in the female; e, the same in the male.

Fig. 9. Homalenotus quadridentatus, the body with legs and palpus at~

: tached on one side.

Fig.

“I

XXX VI.—On the Structure of Chlorophyll.

By Hueco von Mout.

[Concluded from p. 329.]

Wrru the pellicular form of the chlorophyll, such as occurs in

Zygnema (and in still more intimately connected layers in Dra-

parnaldia, Ulothrix, &c.), as a more or less perfect investment of

the cell-wall, is connected in many respects the chlorophyll of

Anthoceros, for this, in like manner, does not possess the form

of isolated grains, but presents itself in every cell as a single

chlorophyll-mass, which in a portion of the cells has a mem-

branous form. But the chlorophyll of Anthoceros is distin-

guished from that of Zygnema, by the fact that in the latter

genus it stands in no direct connexion with the central nucleus,

and forms a peripherical layer, while in Anthoceros the green

colouring matter 1s connected with one of the masses of proto-

plasm enveloping the nucleus, and, at least in a portion of the

cells, occupies a central position.

M.H.y. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 417

In all the cells of the frond of Anthoceros levis (with the ex-

ception of the epidermal cells), we find a large globular parietal

nucleus, within which lie a considerable number (perhaps 100

and more) of small, longish starch-grains. This nucleus is en-

veloped in a mass of protoplasm, which runs out into two or

more short, thick, radiating processes applying themselves to the

eell-wall, or has the form of a disk irregularly dentate at the

circumference, and corresponds to the lines of circulating pro-

toplasm which in other cells run out from a mass enveloping

the nucleus. This entire mass is of a bright green colour, and

constitutes the only mass of chlorophyll occurring in the cell.

In the epidermal cells the form of the chlorophyll-mass is

somewhat more complicated. ‘Taken as a whole, it has the form

of a thin disk stretching across the cell, parallel to the outer

wall of the latter, containing in its centre a large globular nu-

cleus, within which lie numerous starch-granules. In young

cells, situated near the point of vegetation of the frond, this disk

stretches entirely across the cavity of the cell, and its borders

are applied upon the side-walls, so that the cell when seen from

above appears entirely green. But in the full-grown cell the

margin of this green disk has separated at from four to six

places from the wall of the cell, become retracted and at the

same time turned up towards the outer wall of the cell; so that

the disk has now assumed the form of a star-shaped membrane,

with from four to six broad rays separated from each other by

roundish sinuses, and excavated into the form of gutters on the

upper side; the nucleus lies in the centre of this membrane,

projecting strongly into the interior of the cell.

It is evident that in this plant the mass of protoplasm, which

envelopes the nucleus in all plants, acquires a special develop-

ment, and that the green colouring matter is connected with it.

Whether or not the latter permeates the substance of the nu-

cleus I was unable to discover. The protoplasmic mass appeared

finely granular; there was no internal movement of its mass

corresponding to the rotation of the sap of many cells. There

were no starch-grains in the protoplasm, but only im the nucleus.

The presence of these starch-granules, and particularly their

large number, is a peculiarity of Anthoceros, which is also met

with in those nuclei which have no chlorophyll in their vicinity,

as, for example, in the epidermal cells of the capsule.

The alterations undergone by the chlorophyll of Anthoceros

through the action of water, correspond entirely to those above

described of Zygnema. The chlorophyll-mass swells, with a

shortening of its radiating processes, into an irregular globular

or ovate shape, the starch-granules lying in the nucleus become

at the same time more distinctly visible, while in the interior

418 M. H. v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

are formed one, or more rarely two large vesicles, which break

through the outer green layer. Sometimes the formation of a

single large vesicle is replaced, in a larger or smaller part of the

grain, by that of a large number of small vacuoles, so that the

substance of the grain is converted into a frothy mass. No

trace of an outer membrane can be detected, consequently I can-

not regard as appropriate Hofmeister’s application of the term

chlorophyll-utricle to this peculiar structure (Vergleich. Unter-

such. hoh. Kryptog. p. 3).

Notwithstanding, therefore, that the anatomical conditions of

the chlorophyll of Anthoceros differ essentially from those exist-

ing in Zygnema, the green-coloured masses of the two plants

correspond exactly in regard to the character of their substance

and their reaction with water. Hence it seems to follow that all

that is requisite for the formation of chlorophyll is, that the

green colouring matter be formed in a cell and enter into com-

bination with a mass of proteine substauce, be the latter what it

may; in any case it is evident that there does not exist any

definite elementary organ, comparable in its organization to the

cell, uniformly distributed throughout all plants possessing chlo-

rophyll, and especially charged with the formation of this sub-

stance. The agreement in the properties of the green-coloured

substance of two structures so different as the chlorophyll-masses

of Zygnema and Anthoceros, leads readily to the conjecture that

these properties, the different behaviour of the outer green,

and internal substance to water, depend less upon peculiarities

in the organization (for, as above remarked, no trace of definite

structure is visible), than upon the deposition of the green

colouring matter, of resimous character and combined with wax.

The hypothesis is not far-fetched, that we must regard the dif-

ferent behaviour of the outer and inner substance of the chlo-

rophyll-mass, the greater consistence of the former and the

violent expansion of the latter in water, as simple consequences

of the proteine substance being permeated principally or solely

in its outer layers by these foreign substances, insoluble in

water ;—or, at least, that this difference, if dependent upon an

unequal consistence of the different layers of the proteimous

foundation of the chlorophyll-mass, is essentially heightened by

that circumstance. i

_ If we turn to the usual form in which chlorophyll occurs, to

that of isolated grains, we find that the position of the latter in

the cells is not always the same. They are never found swim-

ming freely in the cell-sap, but always stand in connexion with

the protoplasm contained in the cell. In the great majority of

cases they are applied upon the cell-wall ; under these cireum-

stances, we may detect by careful observation, if not in all, yet

M.H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 419

in most cases, that the globules are imbedded in a mucilaginous,

transparent mass, by which they are attached to the internal

surface of the primordial utricle, or with which, in particular

cases, as in Vallisneria*, they are carried along in a flowing

movement. In most cases no definite relation can be detected

between these parietal chlorophyll-globules and the nucleus and

the currents of protoplasm issuing from it; in other mstances,

on the contrary, the connexion is very manifest. For example, in

the parenchyma-cells of the stem of the Se/aginelle, the chlo-

rophyll-grains lie in moniliform rows in the protoplasm-threads,

which creep out over the cell-wall from the parietal nucleus ; and

in the Potato, if allowed to become green in the light, chlo-

rophyll-grains are formed in the accumulation of protoplasm

surrounding the nucleus, and in the threads radiating from this,

in the cells devoid of starch-grains which lie beneath the corky

layer.

In regard to the structure of the chlorophyll-globules, inves-

tigation of a large number of plants enables us to distinguish

two varieties, which in their extreme forms exhibit important

differences, not however sharply defined, but passing into one

another by a multitude of intermediate stages.

One form consists of globular, but ordinarily flattened grains,

with one of their flat sides attached to the cell-wall, the dia-

meter not often exceeding = {5 to 35 of a line, frequently not

attaining this magnitude. When crowded together, their cir-

cumference assumes, like that of epidermal cells, a six-sided, but

not acute-angled form ; as this form is undoubtedly the result

of mutual pressure, this existing notwithstandmg that the

grains are not in immediate contact, it may be fairly concluded,

that they are imbedded in a mucilaginous layer not always recog-

nizable by the microscope, the mutual pressure being communi-

eated through this mucilage. We may distinguish in their sub-

stance, frequently however not until after the action of water,

fine globules attaining a diameter of about 35/55 of a line, which

sometimes project upon the surface of the grain, so that its cir-

cumference is not bounded by a uniformly curved line, but

appears irregularly toothed.

Water very quickly exerts a considerable influence upon these

globules. As soon as it penetrates through an opening into the

* I may take this opportunity of adding, that in the cells which form

the partitions of the air-cavities in the leaves of Ceratophyllum demersum,

the chlorophyll-granules exhibit a motion like that im Vallisneria, but so

slow, that m two cases in which I measured it carefully, they only advanced

spa and = of a line masecond. [This circulation may be well seen in

the same manner in the'cells of the leaves of Anacharis Alsinastrum, but

it appears to vary much in rapidity according to circumstances.—A, H.]

420 M. H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll,

cavity of the cell, the globules swell into vesicles, their green

colour becoming much lighter and the granules lying inside be-

coming more distinct. When there are many globules in a cell,

and hence the vesicles which they form come to press upon each

other, in most cases (at least before the application of iodine) all

distinct appearance of detail is lost, and the green contents of

the cell seem to have become fused together into an amorphous

mass ; a condition undoubtedly often seen in microscopic inves-

tigations, but which has mostly been regarded as a mechanical

disturbance of the chlorophyll resulting from pressure with the

knife, or as a proof of the existence of amorphous chlorophyll,

But when the globules lie at greater distances apart in the cell,

or emerge singly into the water, one is enabled to trace more

accurately the alterations they undergo from the action of water,

These are essentially of the same kind as those above described

of the chlorophyll of Zygnema and Anthoceros. In each grain

one or more vacuoles are formed, expanding the green substance,

and afterwards breaking through it in the form of colourless

vesicles. The green substance sometimes retains its cohesion,

and remains hanging as a cup-like cover upon one side of the

vesicle, sometimes becomes partially disintegrated, so that sepa-

rate pieces of it, distinguishable by their colour or their gra-

nules, remain attached, isolated, upon the outer surface of the

vesicle ; whereby it is clearly perceived that the mucilaginous

substance in which the vacuole lies, bears the green substance

on its surface, and dees not form a membrane surrounding the

green matter. The substance of these chlorophyll-globules is very

soft, so that not unfrequently, when the coyering-glass is placed

upon the object, some of the globules which have escaped into

the water adhere to the glass and become pushed up together

into a shapeless mass, which then usually assumes a frothy con-

dition through the formation of many small vacuoles. That the

outermost layer of these chlorophyll-globules possesses a firmer

consistence is in the highest degree probable, since otherwise a

similar adherence of the globules to foreign substances would be

more common, and the mutual pressure would unite the glo-

bules into a common mass; but no trace can be discovered of a

true membrane distinct from the internal substance. In my

former treatise, I stated it to be probable that the fine granules

lying in the chlorophyll, in which, from their minute size, I

could not discover whether or not they were coloured blue by

iodine (as is the case with the larger granules of the second

form), were in like manner starch-grains ; this was an error, as

the use of better microscopes has now convinced me; these

revealing that the granules are coloured brown by iodine, in

which they agree with the granules occurring in the protoplasm,

M. H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 421

I may name Clivia nobilis, as a plant in the leaves of which

this form of chlorophyll-globules is very beautifully developed,

and which is therefore exceedingly well-suited for investigation.

The chlorophyll-globules of the second kind are frequently

Jarger than those above described; their diameter amounts, for

example in the leaf of Ceratophyllum demersum, to +}; of a line.

In their interior may be perceived, even in the fresh globules,

more distinctly however after the action of water, and still more

clearly by the blue colour produced by iodine, one or more starch-

grains, which not unfrequently are of such size that the green

substance forms only a thin coat over them; in many cases,

however, the starch forms only a subordinate part of the entire

globule, appearing under the form of one or more small nuclei,

the diameter of which is only one-half or one-third that of the

chlorophyll-globule.. The surface of the entire chlorophyll-

globule is smoother than in many of the first kind; the green

substance ordinarily with finer granules.

The action of water upon these globules is often exceedingly

slight, frequently quite imperceptible after a continuance of

twenty-four hours. Speaking generally, it is limited to render-

ing the outlines of the starch-granules more clearly visible, which

seems to arise from a little water making its way between the

starch-granule and the green substance which forms an envelope

around it. The latter remains quite unaltered. When a por-

tion of it is accidentally removed from the starch-grain in making

the sections, or when the latter is caused to swell up by the

- application of an acid, so that the green coat is broken through

and stripped off, it may be perceived that the green substance

possesses sufficient solidity to preserve its original shape and the

cavity in which the starch-grain lay ; it is however soft enough

to allow of being thrown into coarse folds by lateral pressure.

Under these circumstances it presents the characters of a gela-

tinous mass not swelling perceptibly in water, and, so far as can

be seen, coloured green throughout its entire thickness. I never

saw vacuoles formed in it. Among the plants I have examined,

the internal cells of the leaves of Ceratophyllum demersum are

best adapted for the investigation of this form of the chlorophyll-

globules. .

I have remarked above that these two forms of chlorophyll-

globule very often pass into one another, but it must be noted

in regard to this, that divers forms never occur in the same cell,

although in different cells of the same plant. For example, it is

extremely common to meet with chlorophyll-globules belonging

to the first kind in form and size, but containing in their inte-

rior one or more grains of starch. In proportion to the dimi-

nishing size of these starch-grains (and they are often so small

A22 ~. H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

that they can only be recognized as such by the help of iodine

after they have been expanded by boiling), the chlorophyll-glo-

bules approach nearer to the above-described first variety, de-

void of starch, while on the contrary, others m which the starch-

grains are lar ger form the transition to the above-described

globules of Ceratoph yllum. These intermediate forms behave

differently with water, being sometimes wholly imsensible to it

(as for instance, the chlorophyll-globules of Vallisneria, Potamo-

geton crispus, and the central substance of the leaf of Hos ya car-

nosa), sometimes swelling out into vesicles in water (¢. g. thosé

contained in the leaf of Bromelia Ananas), under which cirecum-

stances the not infrequent isolated starch-grains lie free in the

water filling the vacuoles, and exhibit molecular motion.

With regard to the distribution of the two forms of chlo-

rophyll in different cells of the same plant, a general rule exists:

In the outer layers of cells, both of bark and of the two faces of

leaves, occur globules contaming no starch, or others with

starch-grains only of exceedingly small size, and ordinarily, like

the former, swelling up vesicularly m water. In the layers of

the bark bordering on the wood, and in the middle layers of

leaves, on the other hand, occur globules possessing compava-

tively large starch-grains, better resisting the action of water.

However, we do not find both kinds of globule in every leaf ;

there are plants in which all the layers of the leaf, even the

middle, contain only chlorophyll-globules without starch. It

will not be superfluous to name certain plants in which the

diversities just noticed may be recognized.

Chlorophyll-globules without starch occur in all the layers of

the leaves of Elymus arenarius, Iris germanica, Scilla maritima,

Tulipa Gesneriana, Phormium tenax, Yucca gloriosa, Clivia nobilis,

Menyanthes trifoliata, Ilex Aquifolium, Aralia trifoliata, Sedum

Telephium, Cochlearia officinalis.

Leaves where the outer layers contain chlorophyll-globules

without starch, while in those forming the middle substance of

the leaf, Stare occurs, are found in Acpostichiin alcicorne, Stra-

tiotes aloides, Potamogeton crispus, Piper magnoliefolium, Camellia

japonica,

Leaves in which all the chlorophyll-globules contain starch,

where however those in the outer layers ‘of cells approximate to

those devoid of starch, while those situated in the middle of the

leaf contain large starch-grains, occur in Billbergia zebrina, Bro-

melia Ananas, Vallisneria spiralis, Viscum album, Ceratophyllum

demersum, Hoya carnosa.

In regard to the preceding enumeration, it must be observed

that the: statement, whether the starch exists or not in the chlo-

rophyll-globules, refers only to the fully-developed leaf, and not to

M.H.y. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 423

its earlier stages of development, since the starch-grains and the

green substance of the chlorophyll-globules by no means exhibit

in all cases wiiform development and equal duration*.

Especial theoretical interest has attached to the relative con-

ditions of starch and chlorophyll, since Mulder (Physiological

Chemistry, Edinb, 1849, p. 286) deduced the cause of the excre-

tion of oxygen gas by green plants from a conversion of starch-

grains into chlorophyll. According to Mulder’s view, the starch-

grains always furnish the material for the formation of the wax

constantly combined with the green colouring matter, and he

therefore believes that the formation of the green substance of

the chlorophyll-globules (composed of wax and colouring matter)

is connected with a gradual transformation, advancing inward

from the surface, and finally a c’sappearance of the starch-

grains. This transformation of the starch into wax would give

rise to an abundant excretion of oxygen gas, and hence plants

would not exhale oxygen because they are green, but while they

are becoming green, since under the influence of light they con-

stantly form new colourmg matter (probably from proteine), and

the wax combined with this from starch.

It certainly is worth the trouble to investigate how far this

theory agrees with the results of anatomical investigation. In

reference to this, we have to ascertain, whether starch in all

cases precedes chlorophyll ; whether the form of the chlorophyll

is compatible with the assumption of its origin from starch-

grains, and whether the increase of the size of the mass of chlo-

rophyll is combined with a diminution of that of the starch-

grains.

The solution of the first question is less easy than it appears

at first sight, since, from the almost universal diffusion of starch,

and the circumstance that young organs, and especially young

leaves, are mostly very rich in it, itis not easy to find cells which

are free from starch in their earlier stages of development and

subsequently produce chlorophyll. I believe, however, that such

* [We can hardly imagine that the diversities above indicated are regular

and constant characteristics of the plants. It seems far more probable that

they point to conditions of the nutritive processes in the leaves in question.

For we see the chlorophyll-corpuscles of the Confervoid Algze, as also those

of the Mosses, Hepatice, prothallia of Ferns, &c., passimg through these

various stages in the same cells. The presence of starch in the chlorophyll

indicates a previous active assimilation of food ; it is accumulated in the

Confervoids, &c. as the cells acquire their full size, and especially if these

remain long at rest before dividing ; it is dissolved and disappears when the

green contents (which at the same time lose much of their granular cha-

racter) are about to be converted into zoospores. The starch reappears in

the contents of the zoospores soon after they haye become encysted and

begun to germinate,—A. H.]

4.24 M.H.yv. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

cases do distinctly occur. For instance, in the leaves of Stra-

tiotes aloides 1 saw no starch precede the chlorophyll-globules,

neither did I find it in the chlorophyll-globules which became

developed subsequently ; further, in several species of Selaginella,

in the points of the stems and in the youngest leaves I could

find no trace of starch, neither could I detect it in the chlo-

rophyll-globules subsequently produced. Therefore we cannot

consider the presence of starch-grains a necessary condition for

the formation of chlorophyll.

With regard to the second question, whether the form of the

chlorophyll is compatible with the assumption of its origin from

starch-granules, the affirmative must be admitted uncondi-

tionally in reference to chlorophyli-globules. When however

Mulder attributes a similar origin to the other forms, assuming

that amorphous chlorophyll is produced by the fusion of large

groups of starch-grains converted into chlorophyll, the assump-

tion is completely opposed to the anatomical facts ; for it is never

observed that the chlorophyll-bands of Zygnema, the chloro-

phyll-membrane of Ulothriz, Draparnaldia, &c., the peculiarly-

shaped chlorophyll of Anthoceros, &c., are represented in young

cells by collections of starch-grains. Observation demonstrating

that these forms do not originate from starch, this reason alone

must render such a derivation of chlorophyll extremely impro-

bable. But besides all this, the whole of Mulder’s conception rests

upon a mistaken view of the composition of the green substance

of chlorophyll, of which he assumes, that it is soluble in alcohol,

and consists of green colouring matter and wax; while I think

I have abundantly demonstrated that the principal mass consists

of a substance allied to protoplasm, which certainly cannot ori-

ginate from a metamorphosis of the constituents of starch.

Nevertheless, if not in all, yet in the majority of plants where

the chlorophyll-globules contain starch, the latter might serve

for conversion into the wax combined with the green colouring

matter ; if this were the case, one would imagine that the deve-

lopment of the green substance of a chlorophyll-globule would

be accompanied by a diminution of the size of the starch-gra-

nules contained in it. In proof of the actual existence of this con-

dition might be advanced the circumstance, that in many plants

we find starch-grains in the chlorophyll-globules of very young

leaves, while in those of full-grown leaves they are no longer

met with. Yet it must appear doubtful whether these starch-

grains furnish an essential contribution to the formation of the

chlorophyll-globules, when we take into consideration their rela-

tive dimensions, for we then see that they are insufficient for the

purpose. Thus, for example, in Sedum Telephium, inner leaves

(about a line long) of the bud contain chlorophyll-globules in

M.H.y. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll. 425

which the starchy nucleus forms the greatest part of the whole

grain, and has a diameter of from g7\55 to 7355 Of a line. In

the outer leaves of the bud, grown up to a length of 7 lines, the

starch had vanished from the chlorophyll-globules, and the

latter had attained a size of +1, of a line. Their development

however was not complete here, for although the starch had dis-

appeared, the chlorophyll-globules still exhibited increase, and

in the full-grown leaves had reached 4, of a line. Moreover

there is certainly no general rule that starch decreases in size or

becomes entirely absorbed with the development of the chlo-

rophyll, for, on the contrary, it is quite as common to find that

the starch-grains situated in the chlorophyll are extremely small

in young leaves, and inerease in size with the chlorophyll-globules,

and indeed in comparatively greater degree, so that in the young

chlorophyll-globules the green envelope is proportionately far

thicker than it is in the full-grown mass ; as occurs, for example,

most distinetly in Ceratophyllum.

Gathering all these points together,—the occurrence of chlo-

rophyll in cells which contained no starch; the occurrence of

membrane-like chlorophyll-structures not preceded by any cor-

responding starch-structure or accumulations of starch-grains ;

the growth of chlorophyll-globules after the starch-grains have

vanished from them ; the simultaneous increase in size of starch

and chlorophyll-globules in other plants ;—we are necessarily

led to the conclusion, that chlorophyll is not produced by the

transformation of starch-grains, but that the two structures,

_ though frequently connected together, origmate independently

of each other. The starch may exist earlier, and the chlorophyll

accumulate around the starch-grains as around a nucleus—as

may be seen so clearly in the internal, starch-bearing cells of a

potato when exposed to the light, and, m extremely numerous

cases, in the leaves of buds; and, on the contrary, the starch-

grains lying in chlorophyll-globules may increase in size inde-

pendently, and even be formed in chlorophyll which originally

contained no starch.

December 1854.

[My own observations fully confirm the statement that starch-

grains may originate in chlorophyll-globules at first totally de-

void of starch; I have traced the formation of groups of starch-

grains in this way in the interior of chlorophyll in the Hepaticz

and other Cryptogamous plants. There can be little doubt that

the chlorophyll belongs to the protoplasmic substances of the

cell-contents, and is capable of producing starch equally with

the colourless protoplasm. From the mode in which starch-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 28

426 M.H.v. Mohl on the Structure of Chlorophyll.

grains are formed both in chlorophyll and in colourless proto-

plasmic masses, I am inclined to regard it as a product formed by

deposit or secretion on the inside of cavities or vacuoles of the

latter, by a process analogous to the formation of the cellulose

layers on the outside of the primordial utricle*. I do not find

the protoplasmic nucleus described by Cruger in all starch-

grains. This would account for most of the phenomena observed.

At the same time it would afford an argument for those who

doubt the distinct existence of a determmate layer or primor-

dial utricle on the outside of the protoplasm. Our author’s state-

ments as to the pellicular character of the apparent membrane

described by Nageli on starch and chlorophyll-corpuscles, would

seem to apply to some extent to the so-called primordial utricle.

Pringsheim has recently published some important observations

on this head, which I trust to be able shortly to test and report

on in this Journal.—A. H.}

* (The observations of Mr. Grundy (see ante, p. 386 of this volume)

agree in some respects with those I have made in a great variety of cases,

but the strize are certainly not superficial, and I doubt the existence of the

outer membrane. I think there is merely a pellicle of protoplasm, coagu-

lated on the starch-grain when reagents are added. This would appear to

dip between the constituent grains of groups; in some cases, however, the

interposed pellicle becomes obliterated, and the groups, mostly pairs im such

cases, have the outer layers common over the whole. It seems to me that

there is a fallacy in the various accounts of the membrane of the starch-

granule, founded on the experiment of boiling starch, assuming as I do,

after repeated experiments, that the main body of the structure is that

of concentric lamin of a tough material. If there were an enclosing

membrane distinct from the starch-layers, thick enough to bear expanding

to many hundred times its original superficial dimensions, this must be

thick enough when unexpanded to be clearly visible as a well-defined coat.

The saccate bodies obtained by boiling really result from the whole softened

substance of the granules becoming blown out (like india-rubber bottles) by

a process of endosmosis. The internal substance softens and absorbs water

more readily than the outer,—a sufficient cause for the endosmosis. This

difference of condition of the layers is proved by an experiment I have re-

peatedly made with fresh potato-starch. If we attempt to cut it witha

knife, it breaks with a roughish fracture, like a lump of partially hard-

ened clay ; if the fragments are placed in cold water, the internal part of

the starch will often swell and protrude irregularly, while the outer layers

retain their shape. I cannot confirm Mr. Grundy’s statement, that the

“skins” can be boiled until they no longer take the blue (or bluish)

colour with starch. Still, since after boiling, as in treatment with sulphuric

acid, the colour of the substance with iodine tends more and more to pinkish

purple, it is possible that long boiling may change the condition, just as

roasting does.—A. H.]

Mr. J. Lycett on Perna quadrata. 427

XXXVII.—On Perna quadrata, Sow. By Joun Lycert, Esq.*

Tue present notice of a fossil shell, which has already been

figured and described, requires some explanation.

The Perna quadrata of the ‘ Mineral Conchology,’ t. 490. f. 2,

represents a very inequivalve Perna ; but as the specimen figured

appears to have been somewhat imperfect, and as it was placed

by the artist in an unfortunate position and is seen only from

a single point of view, it affords a very insufficient aid to a de-

scription which is substantially correct as far as it refers to the

only specimen which appears to have been at the disposal of the

author. With such an illustration it will not afford surprise to

find that Phillips in his Geology of Yorkshire, t. 9. f. 24, repre-

sented a second and very different shell under the name of Perna

quadrata ; and as the latter work contains no descriptions of spe-

cies, Goldfuss was in turn also misled to figure a third Perna

distinct from both the others under the same name (Petrefacta,

t. 108 ); upon the same plate however is Perna rugosa, which is

identical with the quadrata of Phillips ; the latter is an equivalve,

squamous, thick shell, well known to collectors of British Inferior

Oolite fossils. There is another inducement to acquire a correct

knowledge of the original Perna quadrata, inasmuch as the spe-

cies 1s a very remarkable one, constituting a departure from the

typical forms of the Perne, and approaching to others of the

kindred genus Inoceramus. The diagnosis of ths shell in the

‘Mineral Conchology’ is as follows :—‘ Quadrilateral, one side

shorter than the other three ; valves gibbose, unequal, the shorter

side very concave, bounded by two obtuse carine.”

The figure in the ‘Mineral Conchology’ has the right or

flattened valve facing the spectator ; the contour of the larger or

convex valve therefore is not seen: the shell is not placed upright

upon the page, the lower border forming the right-hand side of

the figure : even the outline is not perfect, as there seems to be a

portion of the lower border wanting, and thus forming an angle

at its anterior extremity, which would be rounded were that part

entire.

The typical Perne are equivalve or subequivalve ; their fibrous

tests are squamous externally, and acquire great thickness with

advance of growth; the valves are so much flattened, that their

attenuated apical extremities have not more thickness or con-

vexity than the corresponding parts of the Pinne and Mytili ;

the hinge-plate is always broad, the greater length of the valve

being always perpendicular to, or in the opposite direction to

the line of the hinge-plate. Perna quadrata, on the contrary,

* Read to the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club, January 30th, 1855.

28*

428 Mr. J. Lycett on Perna quadrata.

is very inequivalve, and with advance of growth it becomes

almost gryphoidal; the umbo of the larger valve is very promi-

nent, straight and incurved; the anterior side of the valve is

steep, with a large excavation, byssal aperture and corrugated

border ; the posterior side is much compressed, and extended into

a kind of imperfect wing; the hinge-plate is narrow, its border

is much lengthened, so that the greater length of the valve is in

that direction, and the shell is transverse ; the narrow hinge-

plate renders the ligamental grooves very short, their diameter

laterally being equal to their length, as is often seen in the

genus Gervillia ; they diminish rapidly, so that the posterior half

of the hinge-line is destitute of hinge-plate and grooves. The

byssal aperture is formed by the larger valve only. In both

valves the test is very thin, excepting at the prominent umbo

and anterior side of the larger valve ; the surface, unlike that of

the typical Perne, is smooth; the right valve has little con-

vexity, and its umbo little prominence; its anterior border is

thickened as in the other valve.

In the Perne, as in the Inocerami, much variability exists in

Perna quadrata, Sow.

1. Exterior of the convex valve.

2. Hinge-plate of the flattened valve.

(Reduced one-fourth. )

specimens of the same species, the result not only of different

stages of growth, but also of individual peculiarities. All the

specimens of Perna quadrata differ more or less from each other

Mr. J. Lycett on Perna quadrata. 429

and from the figure in the ‘ Mineral Conchology,’ so that the

identity of these specimens with Sowerby’s shell has not been

ascertained without the examination of a considerable number of

examples. The contrast which Perna quadrata presents to the

typical Perne is therefore very great; its general aspect is in

fact that of an Inoceramus, more especially of the subinvolute

forms of the latter genus, from which it is distinguished only by

the anterior excavation and aperture; but as this feature is one

only of subordinate value when viewed singly, there would seem

to need the addition of some other distinctive features ere we

are enabled to affirm the clear generic separation of Perna and

Inoceramus. The oblong flattened figure of the smaller valve

and the thinness of the test might cause it to be mistaken for a

Crenatula when the hinge-plate is not exposed. Perna quadrata

may therefore be regarded as the type of a group of inequivalve

transverse shells, whose relation to the typical Perne may be

compared with that which certain aberrant species of the kindred

genera Inoceramus and Gervillia bear to their respective typical

groups. Of the Jurassic forms more especially may be instanced

the large Gervillia Hartmanni and G. tortuosa, compared with the

flattened subequivalve species of the same genus; in these and

other instances the equality of the valves becomes more marked

with advance of growth. The very perfect preservation of the

hinge-plate, together with the condition of the tests of associated

bivalves, forbids the supposition that the thinness of the test has

been produced by the removal of thick nacreous layers from the

- inner surface.

Dimensions.—Length of our largest specimen in the direction

of the hinge-line 5; inches, height 33 inches, convexity of the

larger valve 2 inches.

Geological position and localities—The specimen figured in

the ‘ Mineral Conchology’ is from the Cornbrash of Bulwick ;

our own specimens are from the freestone portion of the Inferior

Oolite near Nailsworth, from a quarry in Woodchester Park,

worked for the purposes of the Roman Catholic Monastery ;

specimens have also been obtained in the freestone quarries of

Scar Hill in the parish of Minchinhampton, thus affording an

additional instance of that general resemblance between the

Testacea of the Cornbrash and the Inferior Oolite, which has

been noticed by Professor Buckman in a paper on the Cornbrash

of Cirencester, and which forms a part of the Proceedings of the

Cotteswold Naturalists’ Club, The exact position of Perna qua-

drata in the freestone is the two uppermost beds of that rock,

immediately underlying the Oolite marl, or im its absence, the

cream-coloured hard argillaceous limestone with Nerinzas which

replaces it in the valley of Nailsworth.

430 Mr. E. V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira.

XXXVITI.— Notes on the Ornithology of Madeira.

By Epwarp Vernon Harcovrt, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Srvce publishing a short notice of the ornithology of Madeira*

in the year 1851, I have received a few additional specimens of

birds from that island: I am not aware that any other fuller list

than the annexed has yet been drawn up; I therefore send it to

you, together with a few remarks corrected from my former ob-

servations on the subject, in case you may think them of suffi-

cient interest to merit a place in the ‘ Annals.’

With one exception, Madeira possesses no birds peculiar to its

own shores ; although the influence of its genial climate exercises

such a modifying power over the tints of its feathered denizens

as analogy would lead us to expect. For example, the Greater

Redpole or Linnet, which is very abundantly met with in the

island, retains its bright carmine plumage through the year ; the

Herring Gull, also very common, is, according to Dr. Renton,

quicker by some months in obtaining its mature garb than with

us; and the Black-cap Warbler assumes, in some instances, an

intensity of colour, which has led to its bemg described by

Sir W. Jardine as a new speciest.

Indeed were it otherwise, it would be a matter of astonish-

ment that birds alone should be exempted from a law of nature

by which climate exercises so large a power over those secretions

which are the mysterious agents for the production of colour.

The position of Madeira, midway betwixt the temperate and

torrid zones, has sometimes given rise to doubts in the minds of

geographers as to whether it were most African or European. If

considered in relation to its natural productions, its pine-apples,

guavas, mangos, shaddocks, and bananas, which ripen a tropical

fruitage, would point to a preponderating African affinity ; on

the other hand, its indigenous birds, with the exception of the

Wren, the Chaffinch and the Swift, are all strictly European.

The adaptation of species to the climates they are designed to

inhabit can never fail to fill the mind with admiration of the

providence of the Creator; and the importance of the study of

geographical ornithology has been fully admitted by modern

naturalists. Looked upon in this point of view, the smallness

of the sphere of observation becomes a matter of secondary con-

* Sketch of Madeira. Murray, 1851; and Annals, vol. xii. p. 58.

+ Edin. Journ. of Nat. and Geog. Science, Jan. 1830, vol. i. p. 243.

Mr. E. V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira. 431

sideration compared with its geographical position : accordingly,

Madeira, which possesses a range of, at most, thirty-three miles

in length by fourteen miles in breadth, rises in interest when we

come to view its intermediate situation between the northern

and southern hemispheres.

The Kestrel (Falco tinnunculus, Linn.) is here very familiar in

its habits, and may be seen perched on the roofs of houses in

the very centre of the town of Funchal ; it preys upon the com-

mon lizard of the country (Lacerta Dugés, Edw.), on grasshoppers

and mice, and occasionally succeeds in snatching the tame canary-

birds from between the bars of their reed cages as they hang

exposed at the open windows.

The common Buzzard (Falco buteo, Linn.) is plentifully met

with in the mountains, and the traveller may sometimes come

close upon it as he rounds the corner of a projecting rock.

The Barn Owl (Sétriz flammea, Linn.), which is somewhat

darker than English specimens of the same bird, inhabits some

of the more sombre ravines of the island, though it is by no

means a numerous species.

The Blackbird (Yurdus merula, Linn.) is common in all the

woody districts, and is as wary and difficult of access as with

us.

The Redbreast (Sylvia rubecula, Lath.) is also very common,

and is a great favourite with bird-fanciers in Madeira: it sings

and thrives in captivity.

The Black-cap Warbler (Sylvia atricapilla, Lath.) bears cap-

_ tivity equally well with the Redbreast, and is to be seen hanging

caged at almost every door. The variety of this species, which

has been alluded to above, is much prized on account of its less

common occurrence. Dr. Heineken, after whom the variety was

named by Sir W. Jardine under the title of Curruca Heineken,

wrote a paper * expressing his conviction that this was not a

distinct species. The chief difference consists in the extension of

the black colour from the cap to the shoulders, and sometimes

even over all the under parts: the dimensions of this bird and

of the common Black-cap are precisely the same: in the variety,

the under parts are generally much the same as those of the

common female Black-cap, and the upper parts as those of the

common male. I have repeatedly endeavoured to find a nest sat

upon or attended by this darker Black-cap, and have also offered

rewards to the country folks if they could discover one, but

have always failed. The popular belief is, that when the nest of

the common Black-cap contains five eggs, one of them will pro-

duce a bird of the variety. I have also failed in obtaining a

* Zool. Journ. No. 17. Art. 17.

432 Mr.E.V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira.

young bird of the dark variety from the nest. Till this has been

done, the matter cannot be finally set at rest.

The Wren (Regulus Maderensis, mihi) is the only feathered

inhabitant of Madeira which is absolutely peculiar to the island.

It is a true Regulus, but differs from the three best-known

European species, namely cristatus, ignicapillus, and medestus.

The following is an accurate description taken from two spe-

cimens in my possession :—It has the beak black, forehead

white, which colour extends backwards in the form of a small

band; the base of the crest is black, the crest itself bright

orange, thus differing from zgnicapil/us, which has the crest fiery

red; from the beak to the eye there is a small black band,

which does not go beyond the eye, and in that respect also it

differs from ignicapillus ; the wpper part of the neck and all the

back are olive-green, with a bright marking of orange-yellow on

each side of the neck; the great wing-coyerts are blackish,

tipped with buffy-white, and forming a band; the primaries are

brownish-black, with a narrow external edging of green; the

secondaries are the same, but having a broad velvet-black mark

at the base ; the tail-feathers are brownish-black, tinged with

greenish-yellow on the outer web; the chin and throat are

white, slightly tinged with green ; the rest of the under parts of

the body are white, slightly tinged with yellowish-green ; the

under wing-coverts are white; the legs pale brown ; the entire

length is four inches; from the carpus to the end of the wing two

and a quarter inches ; the length of the tarsus is three-quarters of

an inch; the middle toe and claw half an inch; the fourth, fifth and

sixth quill-feathers are of equal length,and the longest in thewing.

Believing that a bird of this species can have but a limited

range, and not finding it even in the list of birds of the Canary

Islands given by Webb and Berthelot, or in any of the lists of

African birds with which I am acquainted, I have ventured to

eall it “ Regulus Maderensis.” The sex of the two birds in my

possession was not noted, but from the brightness of their

colours, which surpassed those of the Fire-crested, they were pro-

bably males. This bird lives amongst the laurel forests, and

principally amongst the Urze, or arborescent heath, in the least

frequented parts of the island; the Portuguese give it the name

of “ Abibe.”

The Spectacle Warbler (Cwrruca conspicillata, Gould) is very

locally distributed. It is found in brakes and bushes, at a some-

what high elevation, and where the solitude is seldom disturbed

by man.

The Gray Wagtail (Motacilla boarula, Linn.) is very common,

frequenting the cisterns which are attached to every house, as well

as the streams, or /evadas, where the washing is carried on, and

Mr. E. V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira, 433

from its constant attendance upon the women engaged in these

pursuits, it has been admitted into the ranks of the sisterhood,

under the local title of ‘ Lavandeira.”

The Meadow Pipit (Anthus pratensis, Bechst.) is plentifully

found on the cliffs and fields near the sea, and on the serras. It

utters a low note, running along the ground, and never takes a

long flight. The natives consider this bird sacred, and have

some legend about its having attended the Virgin at the time

of the nativity ; its local name is “ Corre de Caminho.”

The Green Canary (Fringilla butyracea, Linn.) is the original

stock of the bird so well known to us as the Yellow Canary. It

has been well described by Dr. Heineken *, who had ample op-

portunities of observing its habits throughout the year. During

the breeding season it is very tame, haunting fearlessly the

gardens in the midst of the town ; when the breeding season is

over, it flocks with lmnets and other birds, and it then chiefly

frequents the fields and other less populous parts: its song is

heard during the greater part of the year. The price of a good

singing canary, either in Madeira or the Canary Islands, varies

trom five to nine shillings, so that, in fact, it may be bought

cheaper in London. The reason of this is, the difficulty which

is experienced in rearing the wild birds from the nest, and the

fact that, although an old bird will often sing soon after it is

placed in captivity, it does not long survive its loss of freedom.

The cross between the wild and the tame canary seems to pro-

duce a bird which is both physically and vocally stronger than

its domesticated ancestors.

The Goldfinch (Fringilla carduelis, Linn.) is very common, and

differs in no respect from our own.

The Ring-Sparrow (Fringilla petronia, Linn.) is universally met

with in Madeira, on the bleak serras, on trees in the centre of

the town, on rocks by the sea, &c.; thus differing in habits,

though in nothing else, from the Ring-Sparrow of Europe. It

is the only indigenous sparrow im the island.

The “ Buff-breasted Chaffinch” (Fringilla tintillon, Webb and

Berth.) is nearly identical with the bird figured by Webb and

Berthelot in their work on the Canary Islands. The Portuguese

name for it is “ Tentilhao.” It is very common in Madeira, and

its habits are very familiar; it is occasionally seen in cages,

although possessed of no singmg powers. I have called it the

“ Buff-breasted Chaffinch,” not bemg aware of its yet having

obtained any other English name. .

The Greater Redpole, or Linnet (Fringilla cannabina, Linn.), is

here very abundant: as has been before remarked, it consorts,

* Zool. Journ. No. 17. Art. 17.

434 Mr. E.V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira.

out of the breeding season, with the Canary, Goldfinch, Buff-

breasted Chaffinch, and other birds ; its only local peculiarity is

that of retaining its bright carmine colourmg throughout the

ear.

The “ Lesser Swift ” (Cypselus unicolor, Jard.) is mentioned in

Brewster’s Journal by Dr. Heineken under the title of “ Black-

chinned Swift:” this peculiarity is, however, byno means universal

amongst the species. I have several specimens in my possession

with the chin almost as white as that of the common Swift : one

of the chief differences between the two is im size, the wnicolor

being much the smallest; I have therefore called it “ Lesser

Swift ;’” the tail is forked about an inch and a half, and the

plumage is darker than that of the common Swift. The habits

of the Swifts in Madeira differ from those exhibited by birds of

that genus in England, and Dr. Heineken has assigned the true

reason for this difference. Dr. Hemeken says*, “The Swal-

low and Snipe are said to be here periodical visitors, and the

reason both for the migratory habits of these birds, as well as

for the stationary habits of the Swift and Woodcock, is very

readily to be found, I suspect, in one common cause, namely food.

The Woodcock find its food about spring-heads, the margins of

little mountain-rills, &c. These are neither dried up here during

our hottest summers, nor frozen in the severest winters. The

Swifts prey universally on insects, but throughout the summer

on a moth which abounds so on our most parched and sterile

serras, that what with the insects and the birds the place seems

all alive. The Snipe requires a tolerable quantity of poachy,

moist, decomposing soil for the production of its food, and this,

even in winter, is both scarce and very local, whilst at other

times there is not a square yard in the whole island; and the

Swallow requires insects which are found only over streams and

something approaching to rivers, which we make but a sorry

figure in at the wettest seasons, and are entirely without six

months in twelve.” The common Swift (Cypselus murarws,

Temm.) is not quite so plentiful as the Lesser Swift. Both

species remain in the island throughout the year.

The Ring-dove (Columba palumbus, Linn.) is an inhabitant of

the forests on the north side of the island, and is generally to

be found in the Funchal markets.

The “ Long-toed Wood Pigeon” (Columba trocaz, Hein.) has

been described by Dr. Heineken in Brewster’s Journal : it answers

to the Columba laurivora of Webb and Berthelot, as given in their

work on the Canary Islands. Dr. Hemeken merely adopts the

local name of Trocaz, by which the bird is known in Madeira ;

* Zool. Journ. No. 17. Art. 17.

Mr. E. V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira. 435

and the name given by Webb and Berthelot has reference to the

nature of its food. It is more plentiful in Madeira than the

Ring-dove, and its flesh is considered a great delicacy. A

remarkable feature which it possesses, and which points to an

adaptation for its habitat amongst large forest trees, is the great

length of its centre toe, bemg more than an inch longer than

that of the Ring-dove ; I have therefore called it “ Long-toed

Wood Pigeon,” in default of any other English name. It has a

silvery ring which goes all round the neck, and is darker in its

general plumage than the Ring-dove. It feeds upon water-

cresses, grasses, and the acorns of the Laurus fetens, Laurus in-

dica, and other trees growing in the forests on the north side of

the island.

The Rock Pigeon (Columba livia, Briss.) is plentifully found

on the sea cliffs and rocks, and in the ravines, which it inhabits

all over the island. There is also a variety here of this bird,

which appears to be darker in the colour of its feet and in its

general plumage than the common Rock Pigeon. Purchas, in

his early remarks upon Madeira, relates that “ at first the

pigeons suffered themselves to be taken, not knowing, and

therefore not fearing, a man.”

The Red-legged Partridge (Perdiz rubra, Briss.) is not un-

common on the wild serras. The running propensities of this

bird make it difficult of access to sportsmen even on the flattest

ground, and when the pursuit has to be carried on upon the

sides of mountaims which rise some 6000 feet above the sea,

- the toil would seem out of all proportion to the reward. The

professional Cagador is consequently almost the only enemy

which the Partridge meets with in Madeira.

The Quail (Perdix coturniz, Lath.) is more plentiful here than

the Partridge, and approaches nearer to the habitations of man ;

it pairs, laying sometimes as many as sixteen eggs, and bringing

off three or four broods im the year. The shooting this bird

amongst the yam-gardens affords excellent sport.

The Woodcock (Scolopax rusticola, Linn.) is found chiefly on

the west side of the island, and on the Paiil da Serra is very

plentiful. The native sportsmen generally shoot it in the evening :

they wait till it comes to feed at the mountain rills, and often

kill several on the ground at one shot.

The Tern (Sterna hirundo, Linn.) appears mostly at the De-

zerta Island, occasionally visiting various parts of the Madeiran

coasts.

The Herring Gull (Larus argentatus, Brunn.) abounds every-

where.

The Cinereous Shearwater (Puffinus major, Temm.) breeds

plentifully on the Dezerta Islands. This bird, as well as the

436 Mr. E.V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira.

Manks Shearwater with which it is sometimes confounded, is

salted by the natives and considered eatable.

The Manks Shearwater (Puffinus Anglorum, Ray) is also very

common.

The Dusky Petrel (Puffinus obscurus, Temm.), another inha-

bitant of the Dezertas, may be easily distmguished from the fore-

going species, which it strongly resembles, by its inferior size as

well as by the colour of its feet. The Anglorum has the feet of

a flesh-colour, whereas in obscurus they are of a bluish ash-

colour. Anglorum has likewise all the secretions yellow, but in

the case of obscurus they are of a dark green colour. Both

Anglorum and obscurus may be easily tamed, and will live upon

almost anything. They run along the ground on their bellies,

and use their curiously-shaped bills im climbing up the rocks.

Their habits are crepuscular, and in the daytime they hide

themselves in any holes or crannies within their reach.

Bulwer’s Petrel (Thalassidroma Bulwerii, Gould) has been

described by Sir W. Jardine*, who says, “‘it is easily distmguished

from any other by having the two centre tail-feathers elongated,

as in the genus Les¢ris, and not even or forked like the other

Petrels.’ This Petrel is identical with that described by Dr.

Heneiken under the title of Procellaria anginho; and has also

been called Puffinus columbinus by Webb and Berthelot in their

work on the Canary Islands. Dr. Heineken describes it as having

no white about the rump or flanks, and as haying the tail slightly

forked. Mr. Yarrell has justly observed, that the squareness or

forkedness of the tail in Petrels is an unfair criterion of spe-

cies, as this property in a very great measure depends upon the

age of the individual, and varies accordingly. The plumage of

this Petrel is entirely uniform brownish-black, and it is very

common on the Dezerta Islands.

The Forked-tailed Petrel (Thalassidroma Leachii, Temm.) is

also found on the Dezertas. This bird was described+ under

the title of Thalassidroma Castrot, from a supposed difference

which appeared to exist between the measurements of specimens

from Madeira and those from other parts. Specimens from

Madeira seemed to exhibit shorter wings and shorter tarsi, though

the entire length of the birds was greater. The tails also of the

Madeiran birds appeared to be square instead of forked. This

latter characteristic, as has before been observed, forms no safe

criterion ; and Forked-tailed is not quite so distinctive an appel-

lation for the species as might be desired.

* Tllustrations of Ornjthology, by Jard. & Selb.; and Edinb. Journ. of

Nat. and Geog. Science, Jan. 1830, p. 245.

t+ “Sketch of Madeira,” Murray, 1851, p. 123.

t Roque de Castro is the local name of this bird.

Mr. E. V. Harcourt on the Ornithology of Madeira. 437

I have now come to an end of the list of birds which may be

strictly called natives of Madeira. There are, however, many

other occasional or accidental visitors to the island, and these

come chiefly from the African coasts. The most common of

these stragglers are the Sparrow-Hawk, Greenfinch, Hoopoe,

Common Heron, Night Heron, Godwit (Black-tailed), Common

Curlew, Greenshank, Great Snipe, Gallinule, Coot, Wigeon, and

Kittiwake.

The following is a list of the birds of Madeira, which, although

it is the fullest I have been able to obtain, is capable doubtless

of being much increased by future observers.

Those marked thus * are natives of Madeira.

Cathartes perenopterus, Temm. Caprimulgus Europzeus, Linn.

Falco nisus, Linn. *Columba trocaz, Hein.

subbuteo, Linn. *.—— palumbus, Linn.

* tinnunculus, Linn. * livia, Briss.

buteo, Linn.

*Strix flammea, Linn.

cenas, Linn.

turtur, Linn.

Corvus corax, Linn. (Edicnemus crepitans, Temm.

corone, Linn. Calidris arenaria, [//.

Oriolus galbula, Linn. Vanellus eristatus, Meyer.

Sturnus vulgaris, Linn. Charadrius hiaticula, Linn.

Turdus iliacus, Linn. pluvialis, Linn.

—— musicus, Linn, Strepsilus interpres, Leach.

* merula, Linn. Ciconia nigra, Temm.

*Sylvia rubecula, Lath. Ardea cinerea, Lath.

atricapilla, Lath. ralloides.

hortensis, Lath. —— russata, Wagler.

*Curruca conspicillata, Gould. —— purpurea, Linn.

*Regulus Maderensis, mihz. minuta, Linn.

Troglodytes Europeus, Selb. stellaris, Linn.

*Motacilla boarula, Linn. nycticorax, Linn.

alba, Linn. Platalea leucorodia.

Alauda arvensis, Linn. Limosa melanura, Leis/ler.

*Anthus pratensis, Bechst. Numenius arquata, Lath.

Fringilla chloris, Linn. pheopus, Temm.

domestica, Linn. Tringa pugnax, Linn.

= butyracea, Linn. subarquata, Temm.

* earduelis, Linn. variabilis, Meyer.

Si petronia, Linn. cinerea, Temm.

* tintillon, Webb & Berthelot. Totanus hypoleucos, Temm.

_ cannabina, Linn. glottis, Bechst.

Cuculus ecanorus, Linn. *Perdix rubra, Briss.

Musaphaga Africana, Temm. * coturnix, Lath.

Upupa epops, Linn. *Scolopax rusticola, Linn.

Merops apiaster, Linn.

Alcedo ispida, Linn.

gallinago, Linn.

major, Temm.

*Cypselus unicolor, Jard. Crex Baillonii, Temi.

= murarius, Temm. pratensis, Selb.

Hirundo urbiea, Linn. Porphyrio Alleni.

rustica, Linn. Gallinula chloropus, Lath.

—— riparia, Linn. Fulica atra, Linn.

438 M.A. DeCandolle on the Characters which distingush

Anser segetum, Steph.

Mareca Penelope, Selb.

Anas crecca, Linn.

*Sterna hirundo, Linn.

nigra, Linn.

Dougalli, Mont.

*Larus argentatus, Brunn.

Sula alba, Temm.

Procellaria mollis, Gould.

Pacifica, Aud.

*Puffinus major, Temm.

* Anglorum, Temm.

- obscurus, Temm.

*Thalassidroma Bulwer, Jard.

tridactylus, Lath. = Leachi, Temm.

Lestris cataractes, Temm. —— pelagica, Temm.

Colymbus glacialis, Linn.

I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen,

Your obedient servant,

Epwarp Vernon Harcourt.

20 Portland Place, London,

May 11, 1855.

elle ee eee eee

XXXIX.—On the Characters which distinguish the Vegetation of

a Country. By M. AtpHonse DeCanpoi_e*.

Tue vegetation of any particular country or district always pre-

sents more or less important and distinct characters. These are

numerous; and few authors in writing Floras, or memoirs on

botanical geography, ever think of enumerating the whole of

them, still less of regarding them according to their actual

degree of importance.

These characters relate to the conditions of the classes, or

great divisions of the vegetable kingdom, the families, genera

and species, in the country treated of, and also to the analogies

and differences presented by them in comparison with other

regions. The following enumeration will show the multiplicity

of these points.

I, ENUMERATION OF THE CHARACTERS.

1. Characters relating to Classes.

Proportion of Phanerogamia and Cryptogamia.—In the actual

state of our knowledge it is of very little use to seek to determine

this proportion ; and, moreover, if we knew it elsewhere than in

Europe, it is doubtful whether it would present any true interest.

The species being ill-defined and imperfectly known amongst the

Cryptogamia, and the structure, appearance and position of

these plants being extremely diverse, and usually without

analogy with those of the Phanerogamia, it is difficult to say

what would be the object or the result of such a comparison.

Proportion of Dicotyledones and Monocotyledones. — Few

numerical data are so frequently given in botanical geography,

and yet this proportion is usually inexact, and not very important

to be known.

* From the Bibliothéque Universelle de Genéve for December 1854.

the Vegetation of a Country. 439

It is not always correct, seeing that the Cyperaceze and

Graminee, which constitute the greater portion of the Monoco-

tyledones in most countries, and the Orchidee in some warm

and moist regions, are precisely the families of the exact number

of which we know least. There are many Floras, even of

European countries, in which the number of Cyperacez is very

incomplete. As a general rule, the more completely the Flora

of a district or province is known, the more does the proportion

of Monocotyledones increase ; but this is probably not the case

with the Floras of very extensive countries, from another cause

to which I shall refer hereafter, a cause which has escaped the

attention of authors who are generally very judicious.

The comparison of the numbers must not be made between

countries of unequal extent, because the average area¥ of the

species of Monocotyledones is much larger, at least in our tem-

perate and northern regions, than the average area of the Dico-

tyledones. In the Flora of a province we meet with the greater

part of the Graminez, Cyperaceze, and Juncacez which exist in

_an extensive region around this province. The more extended

the space under consideration, the more are local species added

to the Flora, and these are most frequently Dicotyledones. The

following are a few examples in confirmation of this :—

The Flora of the department of Maine-et-Loire, by M.

Guépin (ed. 3), shows the proportion of the Monocotyledones to

the Dicotyledones to be 1: 3:2. The Flora of the same de-

partment, with several others of the centre of France, by M.

_ Boreau, gives the proportion 1 : 3-5; and that of the whole cf

France, according to the Botanicon of M. Duby,=1:4°3. To

give these fractions in a more complete and logical form, I will

say that in the department of Maine-et-Loire the Monocoty-

ledones constitute 23-7 per cent. of the pkanerogamous plants,

in the central departments of France (including the preceding)

22:2 per cent., and in the whole of France 18°87.

If we could extend our observations to the whole of Europe,

* The area, in botanical geography, is the surface occupied by a species,

a genus, or a family.

+ The cultivated species are excluded from these numbers. We find

the same differences in taking separate portions and the whole of the

German Fioras, between the Adriatic and the Baltic. Thus, in Dalmatia,

the proportion is 1 ; 3°5, according to M. Visiani’s Flora (vol. i. p. 390) ;

in Lower Austria, 1: 3°7 (Neilr. Fl. Wien. p. xxxi); m Wurtemberg,

1 : 3:1 (Schiibler and Martens, p. xv); im the Kingdom of Saxony, 1 : 3°5

(Reichb. Fl. Sax. ed. 1844); m Silesia, 1 : 3°2 (Wimm. and Grab. Fl. 2.

p-. 95); in the province of Prussia, 1 : 3°2 (E. Mey. Fl.). For the whole

of Germany the proportion, according to Fiirnrohr (Fl. de Ratisb. p. xxxi),

is 1: 3:7, or including the Austrian possessions on the shores of the

Adriatic (Koch, Syn. ed. 1. p. Ix), 1 : 3°8,

440 M.A. DeCandolle on the Characters which distinguish

we should probably find a still greater proportion of Dicotyle-

donous species; for, without speaking of the secondary families,

there are many more Graminez and Cyperaceze common to the

two extremities of this vast region, than Composite or Legu-

minose. It is true that, in taking the proportion from very

limited Floras, such as those of the environs of towns, we may

sometimes find the amount of Dicotyledones nearly as great, or

even greater, than in the entire province in which the town is

situated* ; but the environs of a town do not usually present

all the varieties of station which are indispensable to species,

and hence arise accidental causes which prevent the exemplifica-

tion of the law. A town surrounded by hills or mountains will

have more Dicotyledones, and one environed by moist meadows

more Monocotyledones, than the general conditions of the region

would lead one to expect.

Of the two causes of error to which I have just referred, the

former, the imperfect knowledge of the Monocotyledones of

partially explored countries, is usually the most serious. The

second, the unequal extension of the species, is of less import-

ance; and it may, moreover, be got rid of by taking care only

to compare countries of nearly similar extent.

But there are more serious objections to the calculations in

question. The Monocotyledones are far from bemg homo-

geneous. What conclusions can be drawn from a number

which includes Orchidez or Iridez, Palms, Graminez, Cype-

racee or Juncacez, in very different quantities according to the

countries, to be afterwards brought into comparison with the

Dicotyledones? Are the thousands of Orchidez, or the hun-

dreds of Palms of Brazil, analogous to the Cyperaceze or Lili-

acee of our regions? and nevertheless it is to these, under the

common name of Monocotyledones, that the Dicotyledones of

different countries are compared. The error is still further

augmented by the custom of regarding the number of Mono-

cotyledones as unity with regard to that of the Dicotyledones ;

for this apparent unity varies, and the elements composing it

in some regions have the value of plants with a simple, in others

with a complex organization ; in one place they are insignificant

herbaceous plants, in another woody plants, or even large trees.

I may also remark, that the frequency of the individual plants,

and their influence on the vegetation of a country, have no rela-

tion with the number of species in each group.

From all these causes, therefore, the proportion of the species

of Monocotyledones and Dicotyledones is an abstract fact,

* Round Ratisbon the proportion is 1 : 3°5 (Fiirnrohr); round Vienna,

1:3°6 (Neilreich); round Strasburg, 1: 34 (Kirsehl. in Flora, 1843,

vol. i. p. 196); round Wurtzburg, 1 : 3°3 (Schenk, Flora, 1849, p. 61).

the Vegetation of a Country. 441

which may be calculated from Floras, but which is not evident in

nature. I defy the most practised botanist to determine at the

first glance what is the proportion of the two classes, even in a

limited district. On the contrary, it is easy, at first sight,

to say whether the Composite, the Leguminosze, or evergreen

plants predominate in a region, because these groups are more

homogeneous, more easily seized in their totality and compared

to one another. It would at least be necessary, to give any

importance to the proportion of the two great classes, that

the composition of each should be added, particularly in the

case of the Monocotyledones, the forms of which are so very

different.

Proportions of the Natural Groups superior to the Families,

but inferior to the Classes.—Botanists have endeavoured to asso-

ciate the families in groups inferior to the great divisions of the

vegetable kingdom, but still founded upon positive characters ;

but these attempts are as yet too recent and too imperfect to be

capable of employment in botanical geography. It would be

premature to calculate the proportions of the species in these

groups, which are only provisional, or at all events ill-defined.

Other associations, of rather small botanical value, but which

still repose upon very apparent characters, merit more of the

attention of the geographical botanist.

The proportions of the woody and herbaceous species, or of

annual, biennial, perennial and woody species, whether mono-

carpous or polycarpous; the proportion of species with fleshy

leaves or stalks, or succulent plants; that of the species with

compound, or with persistent and deciduous leaves,—these are

elements that should be ascertaimed in every assemblage of

plants. Each of these groups includes plants of various families

or classes; but their importance in nature is evident. The

number of woody species, trees especially, has an actual value,

by reason of the aspect of forests and their positive action upon

herbaceous plants. In this point of view, statistical observa-

tions upon the extent of the forests in a country are by no means

without value. I may even say, that a statistical table, showing

the proportion of forests, cultivated land, meadows, marshes, &c.,

will give more information regarding the general vegetation of a

country, than certain Floras which exhibit a great deal of learn-

ing, and which are in high estimation amongst botanists.

Some attempts have been made to arrange the forms of plants

in certain categories, answering to the aspects they bear in

nature. Von Humboldt*, and after him Meyeny, have distin-

* Essai sur la Géographie des Plantes, 4to, p. 31, and Tableaux de la

Nature, 1851, u. p. 22.

+ Grundriss der Pflanzengeogr. i. p. 117.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 29

442 M.A. DeCandolle on the Characters which distinguish

guished in this manner from fifteen to twenty of what may

be called physiognomic groups of plants. This is a means of

facilitating the descriptions of travellers. There is certainly a

great number of forms which are not sufficiently marked to

enter into any one of these categories in particular ; or rather,

there are forms which are so abundant and common, that they

imclude the great majority of the species of every Flora.

Hence perhaps the little practical use that can be made of these

divisions.

2. Characters relating to the Families.

Proportions of the Species of different Families to the Phanero-

gamia.—The calculation usually made to express the proportions

of the families in a country, supposes implicitly that the species

of different families are equally abundant in individuals in the

same country. This, however, is not the case, and we should

probably arrive at a more correct idea by ascertaining what are

the commonest species, and calculating the proportions of the

families from these species. Unfortunately, the collection of

data as to degrees of frequency is a difficult matter; where

existing they are rather vague, and, for most countries, they are

entirely wanting.

Besides, the average area of the species varies according to

the families and regions. Thus, under similar conditions, the

more extended the space under consideration, the greater is

the addition of different species belonging to certain families

in which the specific areas are limited im comparison with

other families in which the areas are larger. In a central

region of Kurope, for example, we meet with a small proportion

of the Leguminose, Labiatz, or Composite, which exist im the

whole of Europe, but with a large proportion of the Cyperaceze,

Juncacez, or Graminez ; consequently, the proportions of these

families will be very different, according as we regard the sup-

posed central region or the entire continent. The former of

these families will have a greater number in the whole of Europe ;

but, nevertheless, in the particular district, they will be of no

greater importance than is shown by the local Floras. Let us

see how serious this cause of error may be. We can only appre-

ciate it in Europe, as elsewhere the enumerations of species of

regions included within others are either wanting or defective.

I shall confine myself to the comparison of the Leguminose,

Composite and Graminex, as the Cyperacee are often meom-

plete, even im European Floras, and the other families are not

sufficiently rich in species to render the proportions independent

of errors and local circumstances. I shall take my examples of

countries from the continent and under the middle latitudes.

I shall first compare the department of Maine-et-Loire ac-

the Vegetation of a Country. 4.43

cording to the Flora of M. Guépin, the departments of the

centre of France according to the Flora of M. Boreau, and the

whole of France according to the Botanicon of M. Duby. The

cultivated species are excluded throughout*.

Maine-et-Loire. | Centre of France. France.

(1304 Phan ) (1530 Phan.) (3615 Phan.)

Proportion préportion! | Proportion

Phanerog Phanerog.| | Phanerog.

Leguminose . 92 | 0-070 | 109 | 0-071 | 325 | 0-087

Composite 123 0-094 156 07102 | 478 | 0-132

Graminez . 110 0-084 | 119 0077 | 249 0:069

It will be seen from this how incorrect it would be to make a

comparison between the proportions of the families in a depart-

ment of France and in a country of the size of Germany, and still

more in an immense region such as the United States or New

Holland.

By ascertaining the proportions of the Composite, Graminez

or Leguminos:e as compared with the Phanerogamia in all the

departments of France successively, and taking the averages, we

should not obtain the same proportions that would be found

from the Flora of the whole of France; and the error would be

sometimes in one direction, sometimes in the other, according

to the relative specific areas of the three families.

The followmg is another example, taken from Alsace and

Germany. I shall compare, 1. the Flora of Strasburg by

Kirschleger ; 2. that of Baden, Alsace, Rhenish Bavaria, and

Schaffhausen by Grisselich ; and, 3. that of Germany, including

Istria and Switzerland, according to Koch, deducting the cul-

tivated species.

Strasburg. Baden, Alsace, Ke Germany. |

(960 Phan.) (1352 Phan.) | (3131 Phan.)

Proportion! Proportion | Proportion

\Species.| to the ISpecies.| tothe |Species.| to the

Phanerog. | Phanerog. | Phanerog.

Leguminose . .| 51 | 0:053 | 70 | 0-052 | 212 } 2087

Composite -| 105. |.0:109 | 154 | O-114 | 404 | 0-129

Graminex . | 80 | 0-083 | 107 | 0-079 | 215 | 0-069

The variations are the same as in the preceding case; that is

* To avoid a departure from custom, in a circumstance where it was a

matter of indifference, I have allowed the weeds of cultivated lands to

remain, although they are not, properly speaking, spontaneous, and still

less aboriginal species.

444. M.A.DeCandolle on the Characters which distinguish

to say, in the same direction, and with a not very different

intensity.

It may be objected that the addition to Germany of very dif-

ferent countries, such as Istria, throws too much weight into the

scale of the Leguminosz and Composite. There will always be

some analogous circumstance in the consideration of a very ex-

tensive country, but the following proportions show that without

quitting Germany the same facts may be observed. M. Firn-

rohr compares the proportions of the families in the environs

of Ratisbon and in Germany proper, that is to say, not including

Switzerland, Istria, and the province of Prussia. The propor-

tions are as follows, when put into the form here adopted :—

Ratisbon. Germany.

(1063 Phanerog.) (2906 Phanerog.)

Species. Proportions. Species. Proportions.

Eecuminose. . . . 58 0-054 177 0-061

Composite . . . . 115 0-108 352 0121

Graminee . .. -. 80 0-073 205 0-070

Authors sometimes compare the proportions of the families

m regions as extensive as the whole of Europe, or even still

Targer. If they happen to compare one of these immense regions

with the environs of a town, or with a small island, the error

resulting from the relative area of the species may rise to 4 or 5

per cent., or probably even more in some exceptional regions and

for certain families. The influence of this cause will be par-

ticularly great in countries where the species change rapidly from

one district to the other, as for instance at the Cape, Brazil,

Mexico, &e.

Notwithstanding this cause of error and that arising from the

unequal degree of frequency of the species, it is certain that for

countries of nearly similar extent, and for families nm which the

average area of the species is not very different, these proportions

possess some interest and deserve comparison.

We may also ascertain that certain families have the greater

part of their species collected together in a particular region of

the globe, without taking any trouble about the proportion which

they bear to the whole of the Phanerogamia in each region.

This is a mode of looking at the question which sometimes leads

to different results.

As a general rule, two characters which it is essential to know

may be derived from the study of the families :—

1. In every country certain families predominate as regards

the proportion of their species. This is the case with the “Gra-

mine and Composite in Europe, the Leguminose in the West

Indies and most countries in the neighbourhood of the Equator,

and the Proteacez or Myrtaceze in Australia.

the Vegetation of a Country. 445

2. Certain families are characteristic by being peculiar to the

region under consideration, or at least presenting a greater pro-

portion than in other regions, either with regard to the Pha-

nerogamia of the same region or to the species of each family.

Thus, the Berberide are characteristic of Chili; the Stylidiez of

New Holland; the Resedacee of the Mediterranean and adjacent

region ; the Cactacee of Mexico; and the Oxalideze of Brazil

and of the Cape ; &c.

The total or nearly total absence of a family in a region, espe-

cially when the conditions of climate might lead one to expect

that it would occur there, is also a character that must not be

neglected.

Lastly, the combination of the families deserves notice, as well

as the characters belonging to each in particular. Thus, the

vegetation of the island of Juan Fernandez, consisting essentially

of Composite and Ferns, must present a very different aspect to

a vegetation in which the Composite are associated with the

Leguminosz, or the Ferns mixed with Aroidez or Orchide; and

as the principal families combine by threes, fours, &c., Floras of

excessively various characters are produced.

3. Characters relating to the Genera.

The indication of the genera which include the greatest

number of species, or which are most apparent from the number

of individuals, is also a mode of depicting the ensemble of the

vegetation of a country, to which many, even superficial, travellers

have paid attention. Unfortunately this character is not sus-

ceptible of great precision, and is applied with difficulty to the

comparison of one country with another in consequence of the

multitude of genera, the want of a complete enumeration of the

species of many regions, and the great number of genera which

occur m two or more adjacent or even distant regions.

Here, as with the families, we may remark the predominating

and the characteristic genera.

4. Characters relating to the Species.

The presence of a species in a country is always a character

in itself, but the number of the species is so great, that it is im-

possible to attend to all the facts of this nature. It is sufficient

in general to ascertain,—

1. The commonest indigenous species, paying particular atten-

tion to the trees and to the species which predominate in the

principal stations of the region under consideration.

2. The remarkable and characteristic species, that is to say,

more or less abundant in the country, but of a nature to strike

a botanist, and not existing in the neighbouring countries.

446 M.A. DeCandolle on the Characters which distinguish

3. The cultivated species, especially those which belong to

agriculture.

The number of species relatively to the surface may also be

ascertained, particularly that of the species peculiar to the

country under examination.

The ascertainment of these numerical elements is useful, but

their employment requires some previous reflections, to which I

shall now direct attention.

5. Variety or uniformity of Vegetation.

The vegetable forms in a country may be varied, either by the

diversity which they present in different districts, or by the

abundance of different forms im each district. In the former

case it is advisable to distinguish different regions or zones and

to consider them separately. This is done, for example, m

mountainous countries, in which several degrees of elevation

present plants for the most part different.

When there is an intimate mixture of vegetable forms in the

country under consideration, it is necessary to employ statistical

processes. The number of different species is calculated, and

afterwards their proportions according to genera and families.

In order that these numbers should have an equal comparative

value in different countries, and even, I may say, an absolute

value, it is necessary to acquire an idea of the mode in which the

extent of surface modifies the proportions. At the first glance

it is seen that the numbers change according to the size of the

country, and that they change in different proportions, as the

species, genera and families occupy average surfaces of very

different extent. Both theory and observation agree in showing

that it would in fact be incorrect to compare numerical pro-

portions founded on regions of too unequal magnitude*.

If, in the environs of a town, on a space of a hundred square

leagues, for instance, we find 1000 species of Phanerogamia be-

longing to 400 genera and to 100 natural families, which gives

10 species, 4 genera, and 1 family for each square league, and

also 21 species for each genus and 10 for each family,—the pro-

portions will be quite different if the circle be extended, even

supposing that there is no alteration in the character of the

vegetation. We shall arrive much more quickly at the limit of

some of the species than at that of the genera, and especially of

the families. The species which have disappeared will be replaced

by others, more rapidly than we shall meet with new genera or

families, in consequence of the relative areas of these groups.

Thus, taking a large province in which the supposed town is

* Many botanists, not much accustomed to the numerical methods,

have fallen into this error. e

the Vegetation of a Country. 447

situated, including, for example, an extent of 1000 square leagues,

we shall have perhaps to add 200 species tothe Flora, but notmore

than 2 or 3 genera, and hardlya family; this would give 1-2 species,

0-4 genera, and 01 family to the square league of the province,

and 2-9 species for each genus, and 11°8 to each family. If the

surface be still further extended, and we imagine for example a

vast country including this province and several others, making

in all 20,000 square leagues, the Flora will perhaps possess

2000 species, 500 genera, and 103 or 104 families. The pro-

portions will be, 0-1 species, 0°02 genera, and 0-005 families to

each square league, and 4 species to each genus, 19 to each

family. Thus, the more extensive we suppose the surface of a

country to be, the greater (the vegetation remaining homo-

geneous in other respects) will be the diminution in the number

of species, genera and families to the square league, and this will

take place more rapidly in proportion in groups of higher rank ;

the larger the country also, the more will the number of species

in each genus-and family be increased.

We might confer upon these arithmetical relations the form of

more precise general laws, by employing the average values of

the areas of the species, genera and families, such as our re-

searches have shown them to be, but this would be of little

use, because the different countries and different groups of pha-

nerogamous plants always depart more or less from the average

values founded upon the totality. A mathematician would

perhaps see with pleasure the changes which the areas combined

with the surfaces introduce into the relations, but naturalists

prefer a demonstration founded upon particular cases.

With this object I shall compare these Floras, included the

one within the other, and of which I have already made use;

that of the department of Maine-et-Loire (the ancient Anjou) by

M. Guépin (ed. 3.1845), that of the centre of France, including

this department with several others, by M. Boreau, and that of

the whole of France according to the ‘ Botanicon Gallicum’ of

M. Duby.

After deducting the cultivated species from each work, and

reducing the families to a uniformity with those of the ‘ Botani-

con,’ I obtain the followmg numbers :—

Surface* in

} leagues. Species. Genera. Families.

Maine-et-Loie. . . 365 1304 473 88

Centre of France . . 2600 1530 535 90

France. . 2 4. «027,000 3615 739 103

OOOO SS

* The surface of Maine-et-Loire, and that of the departments included

in M. Boreau’s Flora, are given by the authors themselves. The surface

of France in leagues is derived from the new ‘Geographical Dictionary’

of M. Langlois.

448 M.A. DeCandolle on the Characters which distinguish

It will be seen that if we regard the numbers of the Flora of

Majne-et-Loire as unity, the augmentations are—

Maine-et- Centre of

Loire. France. France.

For the surfaces = 1 714 73

For the species al LZ, 2°77

For the genera ill 113 1:56

For the families == | 1:02 1:16

Calculating then by the square league, we shall obtain for

one league—

Species Genera. Families.

Maine-et-Loire . .. 36 1:3 0°24

Centre of France . . . 0°5 0-2 0-03

_ Lastly, the proportion of the species to the genus and family

is—

Species to Species to

the genus. the family.

Maine-et-Lowe . . . 27 14

Centre of France. . . 2°8 17

Prance « . °°. 6. 4% 4°9 35

For each of the fourteen districts of Silesia the number of

species to the genus varies betweeen 2°1 and 2-3, and the num-

ber of species to the family between 8:2 and 10:1; but for the

whole of Silesia the numbers are 2°8 species to each genus and

14:4 to each family (Schneider, die Verth. &ec. p. 210), and for

the whole of Germany they are 4°2 and 19 (Koch).

I might multiply these examples, but a more general fact

will be sufficient for the most complete demonstration. Of

course the terrestrial globe is the largest region that we can

take into consideration ; its surface, deducting the parts covered

by water, is 6,825,000 leagues; and if we suppose that there

are 200,000 phanerogamous plants, which is one of the highest

estimates that has ever been proposed, there would be for each

square league 0-029 species, or say 0:03. Now the most

restricted and even the poorest localities have an infinitely

greater number of species to the square league. Thus, at the

summit of the Pic du Midi de Bagnéres, there are 71 phanero-

gamous plants upon a surface of 200 metres (Ramond) ; in

Scotland, on the most monotonous peaty plains, there are from

50 to 100 Phanerogamia in a square English mile; and in the

environs of London, which do not possess a great abundance of

spontaneous plants, 400 species have been counted in a square

mile (Watson, Phytol. 1838, p. 267).

In the entire vegetable kingdom, that is to say, for the whole

surface of the earth, there are about 12 species to each genus

the Vegetation of a Country. 449

and 500 to each family, whilst all the separate Floras, even

those of large countries, are far from presenting such high

numbers.

This will show how troublesome it is to compare the propor-

tions of the species by genus or family, and also the number

of species in relation to the surfaces, between countries of very

different extent, as for instance between a small island and a

continent, an isolated summit or a small alpine zone and a

larger subalpine region, or a great northern country. Never-

theless these comparisons have been made even by esteemed

authors, but it is always necessary to study methods before

employing them, and in nothing is this more true than in

statistics.

6. Analogies with other Floras.

There are other facts to be ascertained besides the resemblances

and differences between the vegetation under consideration and

that of adjacent countries, or those with an analogous climate.

The relations and differences may exist in all the kinds of

characters. We must of course endeavour to lay most stress

upon the principal ones, and for this purpose it is necessary to

acquire fixed ideas as to the relative value of the characters of

vegetation.

II. Revative VALUE OF THE CHARACTERS OF VEGETATION.

Some geographical botanists appear to attach the greatest

importance to numerical abstractions, probably on account of the

precise form of documents of this nature. I cannot adopt their

opinion, and precisely because I prefer exact methods, and

exactitude does not always consist in preferring numbers to

words, but im giving its true importance to every thing and

every point of view.

In endeavourig to comprehend and depict the general vege-

tation of a country, I should first direct my attention to the

characters which strike everybody, and which constitute the

principal features of the picture. These characters may some-

times be expressed by figures, and then it is advisable to take

advantage of them; but this is not always the case. The ordi-

nary forms of language, if they express matters of greater

importance, appear to me to be preferable to numerical characters

of the second or third order.

The general division of the soil, into marshes, pasture-land,

forests, maritime districts, cultivated lands, &c., appears to me

to be the thing which at the first glance furnishes the most

just notion of the vegetation of a country. We have not only

a physical character, such as the temperature and the humidity

of the air, but for the forests and meadows also a botanical

450 Zoological Society :-—

character, and one of the most important. If the degree of

civilization of the country allows us to ascertain exactly the

proportion of these great kinds of station, it will be well to give

it in anumerical form. In this case the numbers express what

is essential to be known, in an exact and condensed form.

After this, I regard it as important to ascertain the commonest

species in the stations which occupy the greatest amount of space,

and in particular the social arborescent species, that is to say,

those of which the forests are exclusively composed. In highly

cultivated countries the indication of the principal agricultural

species is almost of equal importance.

In the third degree of importance I should place the enume-

ration of the principal genera, the indication of the predominant

and characteristic families, the frequency or rarity of certain

great physiognomical categories, such as succulent plants, ever-

greens, annual plants, &e.

Lastly, I should give the lowest place to the characters which

only a botanist can discover, or which result solely from a com-

plete investigation, and from calculations made from books,—

such as the indication of rare species, the proportion of the

Dicotyledones to the Monocotyledones, the total number of species,

genera and families, that of the species peculiar to the country,

and the average number of species to the genera and families.

The analogies and discrepancies, in relation to other countries,

have more or less value according as they repose upon one or

other of the characters, of very different degrees of importance,

to which I have just referred. These reflections appear to me

to be adapted to the guidance of the authors of Floras, and

travellers who describe vegetation. They show to the former

that there are some numbers which it is useful to calculate, and

others that are useless or even deceptive; and to the latter that

certain essential facts are not evident on the spot or to the eyes.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 24, 1854.— Dr. Gray, Vice-President, in the Chair.

A MonocGrapuH OF THE GeENus Ruticitua. By F. Moore.

Genus Ruticiixia (Ray), Brehm.

Syn. Ficedula, Boie. Phanicura, Swains. Chaimarrornis, Hodgs.*

1. Rurici,yua pHa@nicurRA, Linn.

Syn. Motacilla phenicurus, Linn. 8. N. 1. p. 335.

Sylvia phenicurus, Lath. Ind. Orn. ii. p. 511; Gen. Hist. vii. p. 21.

Ruticilla sylvestris, Brehm, Voeg. Deutschl. p. 363. t. 21. f. 4,

* Altered to Chaemarrhornis by Agassiz, in his ‘ Nomenclator Zoologicus’.

Mr. F. Moore on the genus Ruticilla. 451

Phenicura ruticilla, Swains. Class. of B. ii. p. 240. Gould, Birds

of Eur. t. 95.

Ficedula phenicura, Boie, Isis (1822), p. 553.

Phenicura muraria, Swains. Faun. Bor. Amer. il. p. 489.

Ruticilla phenicurus, Bonap. Geogr. Comp. List of B. p. 15, et

C. G. Ay. p. 296. G. R. Gray, Gen. of B.i.p. 180. Blyth, Journ.

A. S. Beng. xvi. p. 133; Catal. B. Mus. A. 8S. Beng. p. 168.

? Phenicura albifrons, Brandt.

The Redstart, Bewick.

Hab. Europe; W. Asia; N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

2. RuTICILLA PH@NICUROIDES, nobis.

Forehead, lores, ear-coverts, throat and breast black, extending

much lower down on the latter than in R. phanicura; crown, neck,

back and upper wing-coverts ash, with a rufous tint, the ash palest

on the crown; wings brown, with the edges of the exterior webs

paler; from breast to vent, under wing-coverts, upper and lower

tail-coverts and tail (except the two medial feathers which are brown)

rufous. Male.

Length, 5 inches ; wing, 3, the first primary being a } inch longer,

and the second a } inch shorter than in R. phenicura; tail, 23;

bill to gape, ;%,, more elongated, not so broad at base, and it is also

a trifle longer; and tarse, $.

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

This species is closely allied to R. pheenicura, but is readily di-

stinguished from it in the absence of the white on the front of the

crown.

3. RuricrLua TiTHYys, Scopoli.

Syn. Sylvia tithys, Scopoli, Ann. i. p. 157. Lath. Ind. Orn. ii.

p: 512; Gen. Hist. vii. p. 23.

Ruticilla tithys, Brehm, Voeg. Deutschl. p. 365. Gould, Birds

of Eur. t. 96. G.R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180, et Cat. Brit. B.

in B. M. p. 62. Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

? Motacilla erythacus, Linn. S. N. 1. p. 335.

? Motacilla gibraltariensis, Gmel. S. N. L. 1. p. 987.

? Motacilla atrata, Gmel. S. N. L. i. p. 988. Lath. Ind. Orn. ii.

p- 514 (nec Lath. Gen. Hist.).

The Black Redstart, Eyton.

Hab. Europe; W. Asia; N. Africa.

4. Ruriciyya nrpaLensis, Hodgson.

Syn. Phenicura nipalensis, v. atrata, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Mise.

(1844) p. 83.

Sylvia atrata, Lath. Gen. Hist. vii. p. 26 (nec Gmel. et Lath. Ind.

Orn.).

Se atrata, Jard. et Selby, Il. Ind. Orn. t. 86. f. 3. Sykes,

P. Z. S. (1832) p. 92. Jerd. Madras Journ. x. p. 267. Blyth,

Journ. A. S. Beng. xi. p. 190.

452 Zoological Society :—

Ruticilla atrata, G. R. Gray, Gen of Birds, i. p. 180. Hodgs.

Cat. B. of Nep. p. 68.

Ruticilla indica, Blyth, Catal. B. Mus. A. S. Beng. p. 168 (1850).

Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Black Indian Redstart, Jard. et Selby.

Thirt-hira (i. e. Shaker), Hind., Jerdon.

Thirthir Kumpa, Plains, Royle.

Phirira or Lalgérdi, Beng., Dr. F. (Buch.) Hamilton, MS. ii. p. 94,

Hab. India generally. In Mus. East India Company.

“This species is very common in most parts of India during the

cold weather, but more so in the table-land, I think, than in the Car-

natic. It is solitary, frequenting wooded places, gardens, hedges, old

walls and out-buildings, being often seen about the roofs of houses.

It feeds on the ground, on wasps, ants, and various other insects.

Has a most peculiar quivering motion of its tail, especially after

feeding.”’—Jerdon.

5. Ruricitia Hopcsont, nobis.

Syn. Pheenicura ruticilla, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Mise. (1844) p. 82

(nec Swains. ).

Ruticilla Reevesii, Hodgs. Cat. Birds of Nepal, p. 67 (nec J. E.

Gray).

Phenicura Reevesii, Blyth, Journ. A. S. Beng. xii. p. 963 (nee

J. E. Gray).

Ruticilla erythrogastra, Blyth, Cat. B. Mus. A. S. Beng p. 168

(nec Giildenst.).

Tharcapni, Nepal, Hodgson.

Hab. Nepal. In Mus. East India Company.

Male: forehead, lores, ear-coverts, throat and breast black; fore

part of crown clear white (much narrower than in R. pheenicura) ; hind

part of crown, neck, back and upper wing-coverts fine ash, lightest

on the crown; wings above dusky brown, the exterior margin of the

basal half of the secondaries white, forming a patch ; from the breast

to vent, under wing-coverts, ramp, upper and lower tail-coverts and

tail (except the interior and exterior margins only of the two middle

feathers which are dusky brown) rufous. The female may be readily

distinguished by a general puffy appearance, and by the relative length

of wing, Xe.

Length, 6 inches ; wing, 33; tail, 26 ; bill to gape, $; and tarse, 7.

6. RuTICILLA RUFOGULARIS, nobis.

Male: crown and back of neck mixed grey and ash; lores, ear-

coverts and sides of neck black; wings and medial tail-feathers dark

brown; apical margin of the exterior web of the outer tail-feather

dusky ; smaller wing-coverts (except the feathers immediately on

the shoulder), scapulars, basal portion of the speculars, and apical

margins of the greater wing-coverts white; exterior margin of the

secondaries pale rufescent ; throat and breast, back and upper tail-

coverts and tail rufous; abdomen, under wing- and tail-coverts pale

rufescent. Female: cinereous brown above, rufescent beneath ; wings

Mr. F. Moore on the genus Ruticilla. 453

dark brown, margined with pale rufescent ; lower part of back, upper

tail-coverts and tail rufous, the two medial feathers dark brown, ex-

terior margin of the outer dusky.

Hab. N. India. In Mus, East India Company.

7. RuTICILLA ERYTHROGASTRA, Gildenstadt.

Syn. Motacilla erythrogastra, Giildenst. Nov. Comm. Petrop. xix.

p- 469. t..16, 17... Gmel. S. N. L. i. p. 975.

Sylvia erythrogastra, Lath. Ind. Orn. i. p. 503; Gen. Hist. vii.

13272

2 Motacilla ceraunia, Pallas, Zoogr. i. p. 478.

Ruticilla grandis, Gould, P. Z. 8. (1849) p. 112.

Ruticilla erythrogastra, Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296. Gould, Birds

of Asia, t. 50.

The Chestnut-bellied Warbler, Lath.

Hab. Cashmere ; Kumaon ; Nepal (No. 969. Hodgs. Catal.). In

Mus. East India Company.

“This species frequents the gravelly hollows of the Caucasian tor-

rents during the whole of the summer, and migrates southward, in

search of food, on the approach of winter ; it runs along the banks of

rivers ; is restless, but not fearful ; often moving its tail while sitting

‘on the low sbrubs ; it makes its nest among the branches of the sea

buckthorn, of the berries of which it is very fond.’”’—Giildenstadt.

8. Ruricitua Vicorst, nobis.

Female : above, head, neck and back cinereous ; wings dusky, with

paler margins ; beneath rufescent ; upper tail-coverts and tail rufous,

the two medial feathers dusky, as is also the exterior web of the

outer and tip of each feather, but paler ; bill and legs black.

Length, 7 inches; wing, 4}; first quill 1} inch shorter than the

second, the third {5 longer than the second, fourth and fifth equal

and longest, the third and sixth equal and but a trifle shorter than

the fourth and fifth, the seventh a { inch longer than the second,

the eighth ¢ shorter than the second; tail, 3; bill to gape, £; and

tarse, |.

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

This may eventually prove to be the female of a species allied to

R. erythrogastra, but having no white wing-patch.

9. RuTICILLA AUROREA, Pallas.

Syn. Motacilla aurorea, Pall. Zoogr.i. p.477. Kittl. Kupf. Veg.

t.26.f.1. Gmel. S. N. L.i. p. 976. Lath. Hist. vii. p. 92.

Pheenicura Reevesii, J. E. Gray, Zool. Mise. (1832) p.1. M-‘Clel-

land, P. Z.S. 1839, p. 161.

Ruticilla aurorea, G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180 (excl. syn.).

Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Iusciola aurorea, Schlegel, Faun. Japon. t. 21 p.

Daurian Warbler, Lath.

Reeves’s Redstart, Gray.

Hab. Assam; Chma; Japan. In Mus. East India Company.

45 4: Zoological Society :—

Male: forehead, lores, ear-coverts, throat, fore part of breast, back,

upper wing-coverts, apical and basal portion of the secondaries and

tertiaries, and the two medial tail-feathers black ; exterior margin of

the outer tail-feather and apical margin of the rest dusky black ; me-

dial portion of both webs of the secondaries and tertiaries white ;

crown of head and back of neck slaty ash, rather whitish above the

ear-coverts ; breast, abdomen, under wing-coverts, upper and lower

tail-coverts and tail (except as above) rufous. Female: above brown,

the wing-patch rufescent white ; beneath rufescent ; upper and lower

tail-coverts and tail (except the medial feathers of the latter which

are dusky brown) rufous ; bill and legs black.

Length, 5 inches ; wing, 3; tail, 23; bill to gape, $; and tarse, 3.

10. RuricitLa LEUCOoPTERA, Blyth.

Syn. Phenicura leucoptera, Blyth, Journ. A. 8. Beng. xii. p. 962.

Ruticilla leucoptera, Blyth, Journ. A. 8. Beng. xvi. p. 134; Catal.

B. Mus. A. 8S. Beng. p. 168. G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180.

Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Hab. Malacca; Java. In Mus. As. Soc. Bengal.

“Size of R. phenicura, and much resembling in plumage R. nzpa-

lensis, but smaller and the wings much shorter than in the latter

species ; it is also generally similar to R. phanicura, but has no white

on the forehead, which, with the crown, neck, and fore part of the

back, are ash-grey ; the middle of the back is black, as are also the

lores, ear-coverts, throat and breast ; and the rest of the under parts,

with the rump and tail, except the medial feathers of the latter, are

bright ferruginous, the exterior web of the outermost tail-feather bemg

marked with dusky ; wings dusky, having a large white patch oecu-

pying the base of the secondaries and tertiaries, extending over both

webs of each feather; bill and feet black. According to season, the

dorsal plumage is margined with brown edgings, the under parts

more slightly with greyish, and the wing-coverts with brown. Fe-

male plain brown above, paler beneath, with rufous tail, and the same

great white wing-patch as in the male.

«Length about 6 inches; of wing, 23; tail, 23; bill to gape, =;

tarse, 3.”

11. RuricrtLa CHRULEOCEPHALA, Vigors.

Syn. Phenicura ceruleocephala, Vigors, P. Z. 8. 1830, p- 35.

Gould, Cent. of Birds, t. 25.f.2. Blyth, Journ. A. S. Beng. xi. p-190.

Ruticilla ceruleocephala, G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p- 180.

Hodgs. Catal. B. of Nep. p. 68. Blyth, Journ. A. S. Beng. xvi. p.134;

Catal. B. Mus. A. S. Beng. p.168. Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

12. Ruricitya scuisticers, Hodgson.

Syn. Phenicura schisticeps, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Mise.(1844) p.83.

Ruticilla schisticeps, Hodgs. Catal. B. of Nep. p.69, et App. p.153.

Hab. Nepal (No. 813. Hodgs. Catal.).

**Side of the head and neck, back, wings and tail black ; top of

Mr. F. Moore on the genus Ruticilla. 455

the head pale slaty blue ; throat and large patch on each wing white ;

lower part of breast and abdomen rufous chestnut.

“‘ Length, 6 inches; wing, 3 inches 4 lines; bill from gape, 7 lines;

tarse, 10} lines.”

The only known example of this species is in the British Museum.

13. RuTiciILLA NIGROGULARIS, nobis.

Crown of the head slaty blue, lightest on the forehead ; lores, ear-

coverts, throat, back of neck, back, upper wing-coverts, two middle

tail-feathers entirely, and the rest (except the basal portion) black ;

wings blackish brown, the scapulars, outer edges of the secondaries

and under wing-coverts white ; breast, flanks, belly, ramp, upper and

lower tail-coverts and base of tail (except the two middle feathers)

bright chestnut ; the vent and under tail-coverts have a few white

feathers intermixed ; bill and legs black.

Length, 6 inches; wing, 33; tail, 28; bill to gape, 2, tarse, 5.

Hab. Nepal (No. 813*. Hodgs. Catal.). In Mus, East India

Company.

This species is closely allied to R. schisticeps, but differs in having

the throat black instead of white.

14. RuricitLa rrRonTALts, Vigors.

Syn. Phenicura frontalis, Vigors, P. Z.S. 1831, p.172. Gould,

Cent. of Birds, t. 26. f. 1. Blyth, Journ. A. 8. Beng. xi. p. 190.

Ruticilla frontalis, G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180. Hodgs.

Cat. B. of Nep. p. 68. Blyth, Journ. A. 8. Beng. xvi. p. 134;

Catal. B. Mus. A. 8S. Beng. p. 168. Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Ruticilla melanura, Less. Rev. Zool. (1840) p. 265.

Phenicura tricolor, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Mise. (1844) p, 83.

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

15. Ruricitya ruLiernosa, Vigors.

Syn. Phenicura fuliginosa, Vigors, P. Z. 8. 1830, p. 35. Blyth,

Journ. A. 8S. Beng. xi. p. 190.

Ruticilla fuliginosa, G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180. Hodgs.

Cat. B. of Nep. p. 68. Blyth, Journ. A. S. Beng. xvi. p. 134; Cat.

B. Mus. A. S. Beng. p. 169. Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Pheenicura plumbea, Gould, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 185.

Ruticilla simplex, Less. Rev. Zool. (1840) p. 265.

Phenicura rubricauda, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Mise. (1844) p. 82

(the male).

Pheenicura lineoventris, Hodgs. MS. (the female).

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

«Found along rivers, near or among mountains, haunts rocks just

appearing above the torrent. Feeds on coleopterous insects. Con-

tinually spreading its tail out like a fan, and in a vibrating manner.”

—Griffith.

16. RurrctLua LEUCOCEPHALA, Vigors.

Syn. Phenicura leucocephala, Vigors, P,Z.S. 1830, p. 35. Gould,

Cent. of Birds, t. 26. f. 1.

456 Royal Society.:—

Sylvia erythrogastra, var. A, Lath. Hist. vii. p. 28. rin]

Ruticilla leucocephala, Less. Rev. Zool. (1840) p. 265. G. R.

Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180. Hodgs. Cat. B. of Nep. p. 68. Blyth,

Journ. A.S. Beng. xvi. p. 134; Catal. B. Mus. A. 8S. Beng. p. 169.

Bonap. C. G. Av. p. 296.

Chaimarrornis leucocephalus, Hodgs. Gray’s Zool. Misc. (1844)

82.

The White-capped Redstart.

Gir-Chaondeea, Hind., Hardwicke.

Kalee pholia, Mohun Ghats, Royle.

Hab. N. India. In Mus. East India Company.

*‘This species is extremely common in the valley of the Dhoon,

and also'in the hills, along the banks of streams and rivers, flitting

from rock to rock and stone to stone, and eternally shaking and

spreading its tail.”’—Hutton.

17. RuriciLLa ERYTHRONOTA, Eversman.

Syn. Sylvia erythronota, Eversm. Addend. Pallas, Zoogr. Fase. il.

Ruticilla erythronota, G. R. Gray, Gen. of Birds, i. p. 180. Bonap.

C. G. Av. p. 297.

Hab. Caucasus (non vidi).

ROYAL SOCIETY.

February 15, 1855.—Thomas Bell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

Note to a paper entitled *‘Coutributions to the Anatomy of the

Brachiopoda,”’ readJune 15,1854. By Thomas H. Huxley, Esq.,F.R.S.

My attention having been called within the last two or three days,

to an error in my paper on the Anatomy of the Brachiopoda,

published in the Annals for October, 1854, I beg to be allowed to

take the earliest opportunity of correcting it. At p. 289 of that

paper the following paragraph will be found :—

«In 1843, however, M. Vogt’s elaborate Memoir on Lingula ap-

peared, in which the true complex structure of the ‘heart’ in this

genus was first explained and the plaited ‘auricle’ discriminated

from the ‘ventricle;’ and in 1845, Professor Owen, having appa-

rently been thus led to re-examine the circulatory organs of the Bra-

chiopoda,” &c. &c.

Now, in point of fact, though M. Vogt does describe and accu-

rately figure the structures called ‘auricle’ and ‘ventricle’ in Lin-

gula*, yet he has not only entirely omitted to perceive their con-

nexion, or to indicate the ‘auricular’ nature of the former, but he

expressly states that the so-called ‘ hearts’ are “‘ simple, delicate, pyri-

form sacs” (p. 13).

I presume that my recollection of M. Vogt’s figures was more

vivid than that of his text; for having been unable, notwithstanding

repeated endeavours, to re-obtain the memoir when writing my paper,

* Neue Denkschriften der allgemeinen Schweizerischen Gesellschaft fiir die

gesammten Naturwissenschaften. Band VII,

Mr. J. D. Macdonald on Phyllirrhoé bucephala. 457

I felt justified in trusting to what seemed my very distinct recollection

of its sense. I had the less hesitation in doing this, as in M. Vogt’s

subsequently published ‘ Zoologische Briefe*,’ he gives the received

interpretation to the parts of the so-called ‘ hearts’ without any in-

dication of a change of opinion.

I make this statement in explanation of what might otherwise

seem to be great carelessness on my part, and for the purpose of

further pointing out that M. Vogt not having made the supposed

discovery, it is quite impossible that Professor Owen’s researches

should have been suggested by it.

April 26.—Sir Benjamin Brodie, Bart., V.P., in the Chair.

** Observations on. the Anatomy and Affinities of the Phyllirrhoé

bucephala (Peron).”” By John Denis Macdonald, Esq., R.N., As-

sistant-Surgeon of H.M.S.V. ‘Torch.’

As the true position of Peron’s genus Phyllirrhoé, and even the

very existence of the animals composing it, have been matters of

doubt to zoologists, during a late cruise to the Fiji Islands I deter-

mined to ply the towing-net with a little more diligence than usual,

hoping to obtain a few of these almost hypothetical beings, and was

rewarded by the capture of many specimens.

Some were taken in the neighbourhood of Lord Howe’s Island,

S. lat. 31° 31", E. long. 159° 5", some near Norfolk Island, S. lat.

29° 2", E. long. 168° 2", and others, although in smaller numbers,

in different parts of our track. ‘They generally made their appear-

ance after dusk in the evening, and presented a great diversity in

size, form and other external characters, which is due to changes in

the muscular system, a variable amount of pigment-spots, &c. In-

deed at first I fully believed that several distinct species had been

brought up together, but this idea was abandoned when I observed

the most dissimilar forms gradually assume so close a resemblance

to each other, as ultimately to render it difficult to distinguish them.

From these facts I am much inclined to think that the three spe-

cies described by Quoy and Gaimard, viz. P. amboinensis. P. punc-

tulata and P. rubra, P. Lichtensteinii (Eurydice Lichtensteinii of

Eschscholtz) and P. rosea of D’Orbigny, are all referable to Peron’s

original species P. bucephala.

The body of Phyllirrhoé is elongated in form and compressed

laterally, presenting for description an anterior and posterior extre-

mity, a right and left surface, and a dorsal and ventral border. The

head is surmounted by two lengthy, somewhat flattened and acumi-

nate tentacula; the eyes lie beneath the skin, not being visible ex-

ternally, and the mouth is in the form of a short truncated proboscis,

with a vertical opening. The oval-shaped body is on an average

about one inch and a half in length, which is something over twice

the measurement from the dorsal to the ventral border taken at the

middle or broadest part. The tail is quadrilateral in figure, gradu-

* Frankfort, 1851, vol. i. p. 285.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. xv. 30

458 Royal Society :—

ally widening towards its posterior border, which is exceedingly

thin. The outer integument is perfectly transparent and lined by

muscular bundles, disposed longitudinally, and somewhat more than

their own breadth apart. These communicate with one another by

oblique branching slips, which thus form a kind of network enclosing

long lozenge-shaped spaces. Here and there nerve-trunks of con-

siderable size accompany the longitudinal bundles, dividing off into

smaller twigs, which distribute themselves at pretty equal distances

in a direction more or less perpendicular to that of the muscular

fibres. Scattered about at irregular intervals amongst these struc-

tures are numerous reddish-brown pigment-spots, in the centre of

each of which a clear vesicle is generally distiiguishable. As above

alluded to, the actual tint of this pigment, and the relative number

of spots deposited within a certain space, determine both the general

quality and the depth of colour which are found to vary so much in

different specimens of Phyllirrhoé.

The alimentary canal of this creature consists of a muscular tube

lined with mucous membrane, extending without flexure from the

mouth to the vent. It commences anteriorly in an oral dilatation,

in connexion with which we notice a pair of lateral horny jaws arti-

culated with each other superiorly, and beset with very minute and

sharp-pointed teeth along the cutting edge, altogether much resem-

bling those of Glaucus, and a lingual ribbon gradually increasing in

diameter from before backwards, and supporting a pavement of long,

conical, flattened and gracefully curved teeth with fine denticula-

tions at the base. ‘The central series of plates being symmetrical,

the large tooth in each takes up a middle position, but in the lateral

plates it inclines to the inner side. In some examples I have ob-

served certain lobulated bodies lying in contact with the buccal

mass, and which I am disposed to regard as salivary glands. The

cesophagus is short, and suddenly expands into a moderately large

stomach ; and the latter, having received the biliary ducts near its

posterior extremity, is continued into the rectum, which passes

directly backwards some little distance, and ends in the anus, on the

right side of the body, at the union of its posterior and middle thirds.

The liver in Phyllirrhoé consists of four elongated, tubular, and sac-

culated portions or lobes, disposed along the borders of the body,

two lying above and two below the alimentary canal. Each of the

superior hepatic glands opens by a distinct duct into the supero-

posterior part of the stomach, while the ducts of the inferior ones

unite to form a common tube joining it at its infero-posterior part.

The opposite or cecal extremities of the two anterior hepatic lobes

end in the neighbourhood of the head, while those of the others

extend to within a short distance of the tail. The secreting cells of

these organs are of a rounded or polyhedral form, containing, be-

sides the nucleus, a reddish-brown pigment and fatty globules.

Phyllirrhoé possesses a simple systemic heart, consisting of a single

auricle and ventricle. ‘This organ lies upon the stomach, between

the ducts of the two superior biliary glands; and a large vessel or

sinus, with many circular constrictions in its walls, may be traced

Mr. J. D. Macdonald on Phyllirrhoé bucephala. 459

towards the auricle, bringing back the aérated blood from the hinder

extremity of the body. ‘There are no visible respiratory organs, but

it is probable that the cutaneous surface permits of the necessary

exposure of the blood to the air contained in the surrounding

medium.

The nervous system is well developed. ‘The supra- and subceso-

phageal ganglia, with their commissural chords, form a close ring

round the gullet immediately behind the buccal mass. The audi-

tory sacs, which are filled with vibratory otokonia, appear to lie be-

tween both sets of ganglia, and the rudimentary visual organs, con-

sisting each of a simple cell containing a refracting globule imbedded

in black pigment, are also in contact With the nervous matter. Be-

sides the actual distribution of the nerves given cff from the cephalic

ganglia, I noticed nodules of neurine lying at the base of the tenta-

cula, communicating by commissural threads, and sending off each

a principal nerve to the corresponding tentacle. The ganglion-

globules were lined with a reddish-coloured pigment, deposited

round the vesicular nuclei, and when twigs are given off from the

smaller nerves, both the homogeneous neurilemma and the contained

nervous matter break up like a dividing vessel, without preserving

the individuality of distinct nerve-tubes.

The sexes are combined in Phyllirrhoé, the male and female

generative openings lying close together on the right side of the

body in the inferior gastero-hepatic space, and before the anal aper-

ture. ‘The ovaries lie in the inferior recto-hepatic space, varying in

number from two to five, in general. ‘hey are dark-coloured, sub-

rotund, and finely lobulated bodies, from the fore part of each of

which a very delicate duct arises, and all the ducts unite to form a

single tube, with a trifling increase in its diameter. This common

oviduct, lined by a pavement of transparent epithelial cells, passes for-

wards beneath the stomach in a flexuous manner; and in the inferior

gastero-hepatic space, it first unites with the duct of the testis and

again continues its devious course until it ends in the fundus of a

much larger tube, whose lining membrane is armed with numerous

conical and tooth-like processes, and to this is appended a long cecal

process much resembling the spermatheca of Helix for example.

The external orifice of the male generative apparatus lies immedi-

ately posterior to that of the female organs. ‘he testis is rather

small, subglobular in form, and closely connected with a short

twisted tube*, much dilated at the middle part, and coated over with

a layer of dark pigment-cells. It is with this tube, as above noticed,

the small oviduct communicates, in order, as it would seem, to permit

of self-impregnation, or to answer some other purpose, with the na-

ture of which we are unacquainted; but there is also an intromit-

tent organ, which, however, I have never seen properly exserted.

As to the affinities of PAyllirrhoé with Gasteropods, it may be ob-

* | have distinctly traced the homologue of this tube in Pteropoda, Heteropoda,

and the Gasteropoda proper.

30%

served that the animal is bisexual, that the eyes, like those of Glaucus

and Janthina, are very small and rudimentary, being closely applied to

the ganglia of the brain, after the manner of the acoustic sacs, and

that both Phyllirrhvé and Glaucus agree in possessing two lateral

horny jaws, articulated with each other superiorly, and bordered

with minute conical teeth.

In the Glaucide, the branchie, which consist of simple papillary

projections of the skin, are distributed in an equable manner over

the dorsal region of the body; and any deviation from this arrange-

ment would naturally tend, either to a more definite localization, or

still further dispersion. It is the latter modification which appears

to have taken place in Phylitrrhoé; so that its respiratory vessels

ramify minutely through the common integument, just as the vas-

cular trunks analogous to those which break up in the pectinate gill,

adapted for aquatic breathing, are subdivided, and spread themselves

over the smooth walls of the lung-chamber in Pulmonifera.

As respects its affinity to the Pteropods, here too the lateral jaws

of Phyllirrhoé must be borne in mind, together with the almost com-

plete suppression of the organs of vision. It is worthy of note also,

that its acoustic capsules contain otokonia, as in Pteropoda, instead

of single globular otolithes like those of Glaucus, and there is some

reason to believe that the long tentacula, so called, are the homo-

logues of the cephalic fins of Pteropods.

The particular features of Phyllirrhoé, expressed in the last para-

graph, also serve to distinguish it from the Heteropoda, but it some-

what approximates this order in the general conformation of its body,

which is elongated, laterally compressed, and presents a kind of pro-

boscis at the anterior, and a rudder-fin at the posterior extremity.

There is also, as it would appear to be, a small remnant of the foot

on the inferior thin margin of the body, and the lateral undulatory

motion of the animal in the water exactly resembles that of Cero-

phora, or Carinaria,

The heart of Phyllirrhoé, in common with that of Heteropods in

general, holds a dorsal position. The auricle lies posterior to the

yentricle, as in Cerophora and Firola, but the reverse is the case in

Atlanta and Carinaria, the difference being due to the relation which

the respiratory surface bears to the heart itself, lying in every case

on the auricular side. Moreover it is remarkable that the rectum

is directed backwards in the former instances, but turns forwards in

the latter, taking an opposite course to that of the circulation

through the heart.

It may be observed in conclusion, that in Heteropoda the viscera

are closely packed together so as to occupy the smallest possible

space, while they are widely distributed through the abdomen in

Phyllirrhoé; thus, again, calling to mind its relationship to the

Pteropoda.

This paper is illustrated with drawings representing the animal

described and some of the details of its internal structure,

Miscellaneous. 461

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Pheenicura Tithys. By Dr. Jorpan.

Tuts bird may be regarded as a regular winter visitor to the south

coast of Devon, and though local in its distribution, as indeed is also

its more frequent congener, in its own peculiar haunts it may be met

with every year. Our first acquaintance with it began in 1844 ; we

then shot two specimens, a male on January 4th, and a female on

the 10th of the same month; they are apt to keep in pairs during

the time of their sojourn with us, a male and female usually fre-

quenting the same spot. For some winters after this, circumstances

prevented our searching for the birds ; nor did we think the visit was

other than an accidental oecurrence, especially as the season had

been unusually mild, and one of my brothers was fortunate enough

to shoot an Accentor Alpinus on the cliffs near the same spot upon

the 9th of January in the same year. But in 1851 we met with our

old friends again, and a splendid male was killed by us on the 30th

of January, and a female on the 21st of February. We again shot a

male bird on the 3rd of January 1852, a female on the 27th of

December in the ensuing winter, and another, also a female, on the

26th of December 1853. Its time for remaining with us seems very

short, indeed usually to be limited to three months, December,

January and February ; yet during the late winter one was killed

early in November, and my brother shot a female as late as tke

23rd of March: this may perhaps be owing to the long duration of

the cold weather, or, which is less probable, we may have over-

-looked its stay in other years. With the single exception of the last-

mentioned bird, all our specimens were shot within fifty yards of the

same place,—a sheltered cove by the Parson and Clerk rocks; but

others have met with it along the whole line of coast from Daw-

lish to Torquay and Paignton, and as it has occurred at Plymouth,

and if my memory does not fail me, at Penzance, and also in the Isle

of Wight, the probability is that it might be met with every winter

along the whole south-western coast of England. Many are killed

every year in the neighbourhood of Teignmouth and Torquay ; one

was shot on the telegraph wires by the side of the river Teign ; but it

is usually a coast bird and haunts the cliffs. The female procured on

the 23rd of March was killed on some trunks of trees laid upon the

beach near the town,—a situation much resembling one in which I

often remember seeing them in the summer months at Coblenz,

where they were frequently to be found settled on some timber by the

banks of the Rhine; they were there abundant, and very tame and

domestic in their habits, often perching on the low slate roof of a

washhouse in the garden of the Hotel de Belle-Vue.

_ This last specimen was shot during a snow-storm ; this also is an

exception to its usual habits, for it rarely exposes itself during incle-

ment or severe weather, and we have seldom seen it except when the

462 Miscellaneous.

sun was shining. It seems always active in the search for Diptera, on

which ey idently it chietly feeds; and one reason of its preference for

the cove by the Parson and Clerk rocks is, that a collection of the

larger olive-leaved seaweeds is generally heaped up there for manure ;

on this heap, flies abound in mild weather throughout the year. The

attachment to lecality is however very marked in this species; they

will be seen not only in a particular spot, but on a particular stone

in that spot; they are fond of perching on some prominent point of

rock, and from this they sometimes dart out upon any passing gnat,

much after the manner of a flycatcher. Dipterous insects are no

doubt their usual food, but in very cold weather they may support

themselves on the sand-hoppers (Talitrus Locusta), since we have

found these in the stomachs of stonechats killed on the beach. The

male varies much in the beauty of its plumage, the specimen procured

on the 30th of January being much more brilliant than those shot

on the 3rd and 4th of the same month. The change may therefore

be the commencement of its putting on a nuptial dress; there is

however much difference between the other two, and one of them is

probably in immature plumage, so that they are not in full feather

until the spring.

It is curious to speculate on—why this bird shouid be a winter

visitor and Ph. ruticilla a summer guest with us; probably the

south coast of England would afford a greater supply of insect food

during the depth of winter than could be obtained in Germany ; yet

this is scarcely sufficient explanation of the fact. Another question

worthy of notice is, has this bird been overlooked in former years, or

has it only lately been a visitor to our coast? Col. Montagu well

explored the south coast of Devon, yet I believe he never met with

it; we had frequently searched the ‘shore for birds before 1844, yet

we never saw it, nor had it to our knowledge been killed near Teign-

mouth.

April 30th, 1855,

Queen’s Coll., Birmingham.

On the Transmission and Metamorphoses of the Intestinal Worms,

By MM. Mitne-Epwarps and VALENCIENNES.

On the 30th April 1855, M. Milne-Edwards communicated to the

Academy of Sciences of Paris the results of some experiments made

by M. Van Beneden, in the presence of MM. Valenciennes, De Qua-

trefages, Haime and himself, in illustration of his views upon this

interesting subject. The object of these experiments was to prove

the transformation of the Cysticercus pisiformis of the rabbit into

the Tenia serrata when introduced into the intestines of the dog;

and they appear to have been perfectly satisfactory to all the members

of the commission with the exception of M. Valenciennes, whose

observations upon these phenomena follow those of M. Milne-

Edwards.

- The Tenia serrata is exceedingly common in adult dogs, but is

Miscellaneous. 163

not found in these animals when very young. In his first experi-

ment, M. Van Bereden used two newly-born puppies, and brought

Geta up under exactly the same conditions, except that to one of

thei a certain number of Cysticerct were administered in his food,

whilst these worms were carefully kept from the second. The

Cysticerci were administered at three different times, viz. on the 12th

and 23rd of March, and on the 21st April. These dogs were killed

and opened on the 25th April, when the animal which had eaten no

Cysticerct was quite free from the Tenia serrata, although the

lower part of its intestines contained a single worm of a different

species, the Tenia cucumerina. ‘The other dog, to which the Cys-

ticerct had been administered, contained thuee | bundles of worms,

which were regarded as the Tenia serrata by M. Van Beneden and

the majority of the other observers. ‘The bundle which was furthest

from the stomach, and which was considered as proceeding from the

first ae Seas of Cysticerct, was composed of Tzenias which had

nearly arrived at the adult state; the other two packets were less

advanced, that nearest the stomach being the smallest, and regarded

as produced from the Cysticerci last administered. The same re-

sults were obtained from another similar experiment; but as this

had been going on for a much longer period (the first injection of

Cysticerci having taken place on the 18th December), the Tzenias

situated at the greatest distance from the stomach were not only

larger than in the previous experiment, but had the generative organs

well developed. In all these cases the number of ‘Teenias found in

the intestines was less than that of the Cysticerei swallowed; thus,

the first dog had received thirty-two, and the second sev enty of the

Cystic worms; but the former contained only seventeen, and the

latter twenty-five Tzenias.

M. Van Beneden informed M. Milne-Edwards that he has repeated

these experiments no less than thirteen times, and always with equally

decisive results. Similar experiments have also been performed by

Kiuchenmeister, Von Siebold*, and Leuckart, and always with the

same success.

The objections raised by M. Valenciennes to the deduction drawn

by M. Van Beneden and other authors from the observation of the

above facts, namely that the Cy ysticereus pisiformis of the rabbit is

the larval form of the Tenia serrata of the dog, repose principally

upon the question of the specific identity of the parasite produced by

the administration of the Cysticercit to the last-mentioned animal

with the Tenia serrata, a worm which is so common, that, M. Valen-

ciennes states, it may almost be predicted with certainty, that on

opening a dog of four months old and upwards, this parasite will be

met with. Previous experiments had proved to M. Valenciennes

that the administration of the Cysticercus pisiformis to dogs “ gives

rise to a flattened riband, composed of numerous narrow articulations,

and presenting at the first glance exactly the appearance of a Teenioid

* Annals, N. S., No. 60, Dee. 1852, p. 431. ;

AG4 Miscellaneous.

worm, like the Tenia serrata.’ M. Valenciennes’ observations

agree closely with those of Von Siebold already given in this Journal

(l. c. supra); but he states that the Tzenioid worms produced from

the Cysticercus pisiformis in his experiments never possessed gene-

rative organs, and the articulations never exhibited the genital pores

situated on tubercles of the true Tenia serrata*. In the case of

the second dog referred to by M. Milne-Edwards, in which adult

Teenias furnished with generative organs were found, M. Valenciennes

states, that out of the twenty-five specimens of the supposed Tenia

serrata there were only two in which the generative organs were de-

veloped; these he admits to have belonged to that species, but adds,

that as the dog was greatly infested with worms of other species, he

is by no means convinced that the two specimens of Tenza serrata

furnished with generative organs were produced from the Cysticerct

administered. He also remarks, in opposition to the opinion of Van

Beneden and others, that the Cysticerci are the larval forms of Teenioid

worms ; that notwithstanding the abundance of the Tenia serrata in

the intestines of dogs, even in towns, their opportunities of devouring

the entrails of rabbits, the only situation in which the Cysticercus

pisiformis has been found, are exceedingly rare ; whilst, with regard

to the Cysticercus fasciolaris of the rat, which is stated by Kuchen-

meister and Siebold to give rise to the Tenia crassicollis of the cat,

he observes that the cystic worm in question is of very rare occur-

rence, although the Yenia said to be produced from it is to be

found in almost every cat.—Comptes Rendus, 30th April 1855,

p- 997.

Note on the Trichomonas vaginalis of Donné.

By MM. Scanzon1 and KOLLIKER.

Notwithstanding the numerous published observations on the

Trichomonas vaginalis described by Donné, the true nature of this

creature does not yet appear to be ascertained. Some regard it as

an animal and place it amongst the Infusoria (Donné, Dujardin

and Raspail), or amongst the Acarina (R. Froriep, Ehrenberg).

The most recent observers consider the Trichomonads as epithelial

cells detached from the uterus, and deny that they are animal orga-

nisms (Lebert, Valentin, J. Vogel, Von Siebold and R. Wagner).

For ourselves, we must confess that we were amongst those who

doubted the animal nature of Trichomonas.

But after having more attentively studied these formations, and

the mucus of the generative organs in many individuals, we have

ascertained that the mucus of the neck of the uterus never contains

Trichomonads, which would not be the case if they were only

vibratile cells. We have also seen that the Trichomonads resemble

true Infusoria in every respect.

Before proving this last assertion we may say, that Donné’s

* Tt is to be observed, however, that M. Valenciennes does not inform

us of the length of time over which his experiments extended.

Miscellaneous. 465

description is very exact. Nevertheless we would particularly insist

upon the fact, that the form of the Trichomonads is generally elon-

gated, either ovoid or pyriform, and that their size is very variable

(from 0-008 to 0:016 or 0°018 millim.). One of the extremities

bears from one to three long flagelliform filaments, of 0°015 to 0°030

millim. in length, and at the base of these there are one or more

vibratile cilia, which are generally rather short. The opposite ex-

tremity of the body is usually elongated into a tail, or slender style,

which is rather stiff, and not contractile, and of which the length is

sometimes equal to that of the body. We have been unable to find

a buccal aperture, although we have thought we saw a slight oblique

groove at the anterior portion which bears the cilia. The interior

is finely granular and colourless, without any appearance of a nucleus

or of contractile vacuoles. Their movements are very slow when the

mucus is diluted with water, or with a weak solution of sugar, for it

is rather remarkable that water is very injurious to these animals.

When brought in contact with it they swell up, acquire a globular

form, and exhibit vacuoles in their interior; the movements of the

vibratile cilia still continue for some time, but without energy, so

that the animals do not change their place, and they cease to move

in a certain time. Such Trichomonads have a tolerably distinct re-

semblance to vibratile cells, and we suspect that those who have put

forward the opinion that these organisms do not belong to the animal

series, have been led into error by preparations treated with water.

If, on the other hand, pure vaginal mucus be examined with the

microscope, it is astonishing to see the mobility and vivacity of these

little creatures, and no doubt will exist as to their nature.

We shall conclude by remarking, that we have found Trichomonads

in many women, both pregnant and the reverse, healthy and affected

with leucorrheea, and that, in our opinion, this animal has no rela-

tion with the venereal principle. Nevertheless it is perfectly true,

as pointed out by Donné, that the Trichomonads are never found in

a vaginal mucus which does not contain mucous or purulent globules,

and that they often occur in great numbers in a yellowish, creamy

(not frothy, according to Donné), and very acid mucus. A mucus

which contains many of these globules also frequently contains cryp-

togamic plants closely allied to, if not identical with, the Lepsothrix

buccalis, Rob. It may consequently be said, that the existence of

this parasite is connected with a certain alteration of the vaginal

mucus, and that it acquires its greatest development in a truly

morbid secretion. — Comptes Rendus, 7th May 1855, p. 1076.

NEW WORK BY MR. GOSSE.

Mr. P. H. Gosse has now in the press a ‘Manual of British

Marine Zoology,’ in which will be given the characters of every

Class, Order, Family and Genus of our native marine animals, from

the sponges upwards, with lists of recognized species, and a figure

of-each genus.

466 Meteorological Observations.

ON A LUNAR VAPOUR BOW,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Sandwick Manse, 16th May, 1855.

GreNTLEMEN,—On the 28th April, at 11 p.m., and for an hour

or two afterwards at least, we had dense ground vapour; and as the

moon was nearly full, and giving good light, a beautiful pheenomenon

was very bright and striking, which I do not recollect to have seen

described, though I have on several occasions seen it here before,

and which, for want of a better name, I must call a lunar vapour

bow, or rather circle. It is formed on the opposite side to the

moon, and forms a complete circle, which comes to the very feet of

the spectator, with his shadow in the middle of it.

Iam, yours very truly,

CHARLES CLOUSTON.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR APRIL 1855.

Chiswick.—April 1. Clear and frosty: overcast. 2. Frosty and foggy: fine.

3. Cloudy: rain. 4. Cloudy and cold: clear and frosty. 5. Slight haze: very

fine. 6. Fine. 7. Overcast: very fine. 8. Cloudy and cold: slight rain. 9.

Cloudy. 10. Boisterous. 11. Cloudy and boisterous: rain at night. 12. Clear:

very fine. 13. Overcast: slight rain: cloudy: fine. 14. Foggy: fine. 15. Over-

cast. 16. Foggy: cloudless and exceedingly fine. 17. Fine: clear. 18. Fine.

19. Slight haze: fine. 20,21. Very fine: nights frosty. 22. Cold dry easterly

wind. 23. Fine: sharp frost at night. 24. Clearand dry: overcast. 25. Densely

overcast: cloudy and cold. 26. Overcast and cold: fine: overcast. 27. Dry

haze: fine. 28. Hazy: fine: overcast. 29. Cloudy and cold. 30. Uniformly

overcast : cloudy at night.

Mean temperature of the Month ....sssecseceeeeersereveseeceeeee 46°08

Mean temperature of April 1854 ..........secsceeeseeeeeseeeerees 47°53

Mean temperature of April for the last twenty-nine years ... 47 17

Average amount of rain in April ....... eaneeta tances cosecesncesn 1°39 inch.

Boston.—April 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy. 3. Cloudy: rain p.m. 4. Cloudy. 5—7.

Fine. 8. Cloudy: rain a.M.andp.m. 9. Rain: rain a.m,: stormy. 10. Fine:

stormy. 11. Cloudy: rainp.m. 12. Fine. 13. Cloudy. 14. Fine. 15. Cloudy.

16—20. Fine. 21,22. Cloudy, 23, 24. Fine. 25—30. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—April 1. Clear a.M. and p.m. 2. Bright a.m.

hazy P.M. 3. Bright a.m.: clearp.m. 4. Clear a.m.: cloudy p.m. 5. Bright a.m.

drops P.M. 6, Rain a.m.: clear, aurorap.M. 7. Showers A.M. : sleet-showers P.M.

8. Snow-showers A.M. and p.m. 9. Rain a.M.: showers P.M. 10, Showers A.M. :

rain, clear P.M. 11. Cloudy a.m. and p.m. 12. Rain a.m.: clear, aurora P.M.

13. Bright, solar halo, a.m.: rain, aurora, P.M. 14,15. Bright a.M.: rainp.M. 16.

Sleet-showers A.M.: showers p.m. 17. Cloudy a.m.: cloudy, aurora p.m. 18. Rain

a.M.: Cloudy p.m. 19. Rain, bright a.m.: showers p.m. 20. Hail-showers A.M. :

cloudy p.M. 21. Bright a.m.: clear, fine p.m. 22. Clear a.m.: clear, fine P.M.

23. Bright A.m.: cloudy p.m. 24. Hazy a.M.: cloudy p.m. 25. Damp A.M.:

cloudy p.M. 26. Cloudy a.m.: clearp.M. 27. Cloudy a..: clear, fine P.M.

28. Bright a.m.: clear, fine, aurora p.M. 29. Clear a.m.: clear, fine P.M. 30,

Clear a.M.: damp P.M.

Mean temperature of April for twenty-eight previous years . 43°-48

Mean temperature of this month .........sceeeeeeesesereereeees - 43°20

Mean temperature of April 1854 ............000see Sere creeps eee hs

Average quantity of rain in April for fourteen previous years 1-83inch. .

63.2 | £z.0 | 9t.0 |

9.6% 166,62 $60.06 | ‘uvayy

g£.1b|So.Sh | 9S 196.€€ loz.gS | zLg.6z S$Lg.6z |g

Sabie) blah loa NC SO) w=) ac self gl A zb| gt | §S S£.0£ z£.0£ 26.6% zg1,0£ ZTT.O£ of

saeteeeee|eeeveveaeleeeeeeees! Qe | cog | ogy tb | 6+ gh} 1% | 4S of.o0£ of.o0£ 98.62 ZQI.O£ 007,0£ 6z

seversseelesereessieneesese! voor | egug | con | FER | 6b gb| of LS Lz,0£ gr.of +L.6z gto,0f £90.08 "9%

stettieee eeeeeeeee eeeeeee ia lat) lp +h 6b | g| gz 0g Z1.0£ Z1.08 £9.62 160,0£ ZTTZ.O£ Le

cep bhai ing ET Nm PR ob | Sb | eh! 1 LS BI.o£ $2.08 L3.6z Z17,0£ of7.0£ ‘gt

er seteeeseelereeseees out! eguul| ou | fb | Le | byl dz 1S of,0£ Z.08 0g.6z | £1.08 Igt.of Sz

[rovsseseelessseneselseseeeeee! sma |emuu| om | ov | gh | Lb| ob | 69 | of.of of.0£ 26,62 | bLr.0f 1zf.08 | 2

) om | emu | con | $$> | £6b | 6.fb) zz | 09 LE.0f £b.08 tr.0f£ zzb,of £08.08 fz

. evetosewell ag i ongsl| 9 nl Va tal Maal 5 a) a zb,of ot.o£ [Byefohen I hho? £LY,0£ Zz

Come ae ey | Sonal) Camel oy eORe | G.eiall Oo -olMiG $1.62 9g.6z $1.62 $00,0£ 6z1.08 “61

is Zo [tte ttt eee ce teeeeee ay ‘98 | +9 Sb | ov Cb!) Ez 99 96,62 00,0£ 36.62 | bzz.0€ ZvE.o£ *gI

IA ay Se Or CR, al De le ele 2D gr] ze | Sg gz.of£ z£,08 L6.6z ZZE.0£ fvE.0€ “LI

| 98 “mum! cm | Ib | &S+ CAT tek | e/f 60,0£ 78.67 61.62 617,08 Loz.of ‘91@

| $ J} -m | m | gv | &Sb 1] S.bS!1 rb | So $S.6z 19,62 19.62 | 160,08 107,0£ Cr

i Ses “AIAN os || TY | Sh | S.27 oF cae) 9f.6z LS 62 Ly.62 | +bg.6z 700,08 “br

Weveacecnleuccs 06d oe | ANee)| Mra, | PLEO Ber |) esl GSM 2G £S.6z 6+.6z 07.62 ot .6z Log.6z fy

ae | fo. “MU |'MUM) “as | Fgf | zy | gh! gb | 09 gf.6z £0,62 60,62 z1$,62 zLS 67 “ZI

|trseerees SPAN | As GOP | By | 8 By ae eG $1.62 z£.6z g0.6z fcb.6z 9$$.6z i

oS Pecuseseks ‘muu} “a | cm | ob | Ib | S.Eb! ob | oS $8.92 25.9% 08.87 £872.62 10£,62 ‘Or

S+. | OF. “mw | Ms | “Mm | $6£ 1) op Lv| 6€& | 9S 9L.gz 11,67 $£.6z bot.6z 11g.6z 6 y

Bae |eseceescs *muM| mu | smu | &ZE | £6E Sv! gt £S $9.62 19.62 £9.62 666,62 080.08 18

60. souaeess “mM | mul smu | gf | bh] 6h) ze | o9 £5.62 08.62 £1.62 $66.62 ozr.o£ “L

Ads. | “| TAL | ANSAN “ANTE ty | gb zS| ob | +9 99.62 7L.6% L9.6z 611.0€ Sfr.0f 9

BOD) Seen tse ss) s 7 ne Sv | Slr gb| €& | LS $g.6z £1.62 $9.6z £10.08 1$0.0€ 3$

Sseeeeass! OF: | “a | coum} com | $1b | Seb | S.rb} Ec | 1S 61.62 39.62 ob.6z 1£9.62 898.62 v

eepeceteslaccestes: | «mes | asa | +s 65 | tb gf| 6£ | 1S 9.62 CLG gb.6z 998.62 €zL.6z €

Paecses|bascestct | agg | sg ‘as | SLE | Ezb 9£| Le | oF $9.62 ZO.0£ 98.62 £96.62 £L1.0€ 'z'@

PPgyeneke|ssiveneses ted OSS) ih SU ‘au | ¥9f | Sob gf z gb $1.08 £z.0£ 00.0£ 177.08 ZBl.O€ I

Eg i ¢ ES e | =e vad“ et6 ee ‘UIT | "XP ‘urd 3g ‘ure $6 ee UIT ‘xVyl MH

23 $ Semlacis (Mee tee See | eee I Sar ABT Ces 28 ea OM es Te

a . e TRS | F . F ie | FP | syoustyg ‘yormpueg “fouy10 PP Fite fe “qquoyt

es ss jo skuqy

“ule *pULAL *LOJOULOWIIY J, *TOJOULOAV |

‘LANMUQG ‘asunpy younpung jy “UOSNO[D *C *AdY ay? Ag pun ‘NoLsog 7D “TBI A “IN hq

SuopuoryT nau “MOIMSIHQ Jn fyarv0g younqnoysopy ay} Jo uapavyy ayz 70 Uosdwoy,, ‘Ay Ag apow suornasasgQ yvar.boj0L0a;0T{

468

INDEX to VOL. XV.

AcHNANTHIDIUM, new British spe-

cies of, 8.

Actinia, on the development of, 78;

new species of, 85.

Actiniade, description of some, found

on the coast of Devon, 81.

Actinophrys Sol, remarks on the de-

velopment of, 211, 285.

Adam, Dr. W., on the osteological

relations observable among a few

species of the bovine family, 309.

Jigosoma, new species of, 137.

Agassiz, L., on a viviparous fish from

Louisiana, 209.

Algze, new genera and species of, 332;

on the impregnation and germina-

tion of the, 346.

Alpine plants, on the geological rela-

tions of some rare, 313.

Ambyostoma, new species of, 134.

Ancistrocladus, note onthe genus, 149.

Ancylus, new species of, 12; on the

British species of, 278.

Anteater, on the size of the red cor-

puscles of the blood of the, 381.

Apjohnia, on the new genus, 335.

Arachis hypogza, on the fructifica-

tion of, 385.

Archer’s, T. C., First Steps in Eco-

nomic Botany, reviewed, 355.

Ascaris, new species of, 69.

Aulacorhamphus, new species of, 390.

glicum, 92.

Baird, Dr. W., on some new species

of Entozoa, 69; on a new species

of Cypris, 380.

Balfour, Prof. J. H., sketch of the

late Prof. E. Forbes, 35.

Ballia, new species of, 335.

Barlow, the late W. F., on the respi-

ratory movements of insects, 153.

Bates, H. W., on the natural history

and habits of Termites, 310.

Battka, M.,on the characters and sy-

nonyms of the genus Senna, 147.

Beania mirabilis, on the polype of,

129.

Bellotia, characters of the new genus,

332.

Belvisiacez, note on, 371.

Benson, W. H., on the genus Cam-

ptoceras, and on a new Ancylus,

9; on the genus Opisthoporus,

13; on the presence of an oper-

culum in the genus Diplommatina,

and on a new species, 329.

Binney, E., on the structure of some

limestone nodules, 154.

Birds of Malacea, 95; on the habits

of Indian, 375 ; of Madeira, on the

430.

Bivalve shells, on the animals of cer-

tain genera of, 99.

Blyth, K., on the Indian species of

Phylloscopus, 161.

Books, new :—Stainton’s Entomolo-

gist’s Annual for 1855, 53, 356;

Morris’s Catalogue of British Fos-

sils, 54 ; Catlow’s Popular Concho-

logy, 63; Clark’s History of the

British Marine Testaceous Mol-

lusea, 549; Sowerby’s Ferns of

Great Britain, 354; Archer’s First

Steps in Economie Botany, 355.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 155, 236, 312, 382.

Bothriocephalus, new species of, 76.

Brachiopoda, on the anatomy of the,

456.

Brissopsis, new species of, 185.

Brissus, new species of, 181.

Broderip, W. J., on an original paint-

ing of the Dodo, 143.

Brullé, M., on the reproduction of

Ligula, 76.

Bubo, new species of, 136.

Bucconide, new species of, 292.

Buceros, new species of, 136.

Buist, Dr. G., on the nest of a species

of mason-wasp, 310.

Burgess, Lieut., on the habits of In-

dian birds, 375.

Busk, G., on a monstrous oyster-shell,

aL;

Caberea Boryi, notice respecting, 129.

INDEX.

Calothorax, new species of, 319.

Campanularia integra, notice respect-

ing, 130.

Camptoceras, on the genus, 9.

Campylorhynchus, new species of, 343.

Catlow’s, Agnes, Popular Conchology,

reviewed, 63,

Cellularia, new British species of, 129.

Cephalotez, note on, 371.

Chameeza, new species of, 344.

aheeeonle, on the anatomy of, 232,

309.

Pheeephyll, on the structure of, 321,

416.

Chrysophyllum, on some gall-like

appearances on the leaves of a spe-

cies of, 382.

Churton, H., on the formation of .

collections in New Zealand, 140.

Cidaris, new species of, 107.

Clagostephus, on the germination of,

48.

Claparéde, E., on Actinophrys Sol,

211, 285.

Clark, W., on Ancylus oblongus and

A. fluviatilis, 278; History of the

British Marme Testaceous Mol-

lusea, reviewed, 349.

Clarke, B., on the embryo of Nelum-

bium, 369; on Cephalotee and

Belvyisiacez, 371.

Cleghorn, Dr., on the discovery of

the gutta-percha plant in Malabar,

382.

Cleland, J., on vegetable placentation,

336

Cliocarpus, on the genus, 200.

Clouston, C., on a lunar vapour bow,

466.

Clusiaceze, on the structure of the

seed in the, 363, 372.

Clypeaster, new species of, 268.

Corotoca, characters of the new ge-

nus, 225.

Corynactis, new species of, 314.

Crisp, on the alimentary canal and

ova of a cuckoo, 222; on two new

species of worms, 223.

Cryptogamia, on the developinent of

the higher, 241.

Culicipeta, new species of, 171.

Curdiea, characters of the new genus,

333.

Curtis, J.,on the genus Myrmica and

other ants, 151; on the affinities

of Hypocephalus, 303.

Cyclanorbis, new species of, 69.

Cyclina sinensis, on the animal of, 77.

469

Cyclostomacea, on the opercula of

certain, 16, 329.

Cymbella, new species of, 255.

Cypricardia rostrata, on the animal

of, 101.

Cypris, new species of, 380.

Cyrtonops, characters of the new

genus, 139.

Daniell, G., on the habits of Formica

nigra, 153.

DeCandolle, M. A., on the characters

which distinguish the vegetation of

a country, 438.

Delphinus melas, notice of, 218.

Dendrocolaptes, new species of, 223.

Diatoma, new species of, 6,

Diatomaceze of the South of France

and the Auvergne, on the, 1; on

some British, 252; on the dots

upon the valves of the, 291.

Diatomella, description of the new

genus, 259.

Diplommatina, new species of, 329.

Distoma, new species of, 73.

Dodo, on an original painting of the,

143.

Dowler, Dr. B., on the discovery of

viviparous fish in Louisiana, 206.

Duthiers, L., on the development of

Actinia, 78.

Echinoderms, notice of some fossil,

LOTS 1753262:

Echinus, new species of, 109,

Emys, new species of, 68.

Entomologist’s Annual for 1855, re-

viewed, 53, 356.

Entozoa, new species of, 69.

Erica, on the structure of the anthers

of, 156,

Eunotia, new British species of, 254.

Eupatagus, new species of, 274.

Ferns of Great Britain, notes on

some, 150; reviewed, 354.

Fish, discovery of yiviparous, 206.

Floridez, on the germination of the,

348.

Focke, M., on the movements and

reproduction of the Navicul, 237.

Forbes, the late Prof. E., sketch of

the life of, 35.

Formica nigra, on the habits of, 153.

Formicarius, new species of, 344,

Fossils, Morris’s Catalogue of British,

reviewed, 54.

Fragilaria, new species of, 7.

Fraser, L., on two new birds, 136,

Frog, notice of a marsupial, 158.

Fucus, on the impregnation of, 347,

470

Galla oxen, on the horns of the, 66.

Gilchrist, Dr., on the geological rela-

tions of some rare alpine plants,

313.

Glycimeris siliqua, on the animal of,

Godron, M., on the origin of wheat,

383.

Gomphonema, new species of, 6.

Gordius, new species of, 71.

Gosse, P. H., on artificial sea-water,

17; on a new species of leech, 277;

on the structure of the manducatory

organs in the class Rotifera, 357.

Gould, J., on the nest avd eggs of

Menura Alberti, 141; on a new

species of Tetraogallus, 143; on

new species of humming-birds, 146,

318; on the nests of humming-

birds, 157; on new species of

birds from South America, 343;

on a new species of Musophaga,

381; on a new species of Aulaco-

rhamphus, 390.

Gray, G. R., on new species of Pti-

lonopus, 158.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on the painted pig

of the Camaroons, 64; on the

horns of the Sanga, or Galla oxen,

of Gibba, 66; on a new genus and

some new species of tortoises, 67,

135; on the animal of Cyclina si-

nensis, 77; on a new species of sala-

mander from California, 134; ona

presumed new species of rhinoceros,

142; on a monstrous oyster-shell,

210; on Lottia zebrina and L.

Seurra, 238; on the attitudes and

figures of the Morse, 339.

Greville, Dr. R. K., on some British

Diatomacee, 252.

Griffith, Dr. J. W., on the dots upon

the valves of the Diatomacez, 291.

Grundy, Mr., on the structure of the

starch-granule, 386.

Gulliver, G., on Delphinus melas,

218; on the size of the red cor-

puscles of the blood of the great

anteater, 381.

Gulsonia, characters of the new genus,

334.

Gutta-percha plant, on the discovery

of the, in Malabar, 382.

Halia, description of the new genus,

128.

Harcourt, E. V., on the ornithology

of Madeira, 430.

Hardy, J., on some gall-like appear-

INDEX.

ances on the leaves of a species of

Chrysophyllum, 382.

Harris, C. S., on the marine vivarium,

130.

Harris, Q., on the vine disease, 236.

Harvey, Dr. W. H., on new genera

and species of Algze, 332.

Heliangelus, new species of, 146.

Helianthea, new species of, 146,

Hemiaster, new species of, 191,

Henfrey, A. H., on the structure of

starch, 426.

Henslow, Prof. J.S., on an anomalous

oyster-shell, 314, 385.

Hincks, Rev. T., on new species of

British zoophytes, 127.

Hogg, J., on the external membrane of

the ova of the common salmon, 307.

Homalenotus, on the British species

of, 414.

Hooker, Dr. J. D., on the structure

of some limestone nodules, 154;

on some spherical exostoses de-

veloped on the roots of various

species of Coniferz, 311.

Humming-birds, new species of, 146,

318; on the nests of, 157.

Huxley, T.H., on the anatomy of

the Brachiopoda, 456.

Hydraspis, new species of, 69.

Hydromedusa, new species of, 68.

Hypericum anglicum, remarks on, 92.

Hypocephalus, on the affinities and

analogies of, 303.

Insects, on the respiratory movements

of, 153.

Jefireys, J. G., on Swiss Mollusca, 20.

Jenner, C., on the development of

some of the higher Cryptogamia,241.

Jordan, R. C. R., on Actiniade found

on the coast near Teignmouth,

81; on Pheenicura Tithys, 461.

Kolliker, Prof., on Trichomonas ya-

ginalis, 464.

Laminaria, on the genus, 316.

Leech, new species of, 277.

Leiobunus, on the British species of,

411.

Le Jolis, A., on the species of Lami-

naria, 316.

Ligula, on the reproduction of, 76.

Limestone nodules, on the structure

of some, 154.

Lindsay, Dr. W. L., on the flora of

Dumfries, 237.

Linnean Society, proceedings of the,

147, 303, 363.

Lithodes, new species of, 307.

INDEX.

Lottia zebrina, note on, 238.

Lowe, J., on the structure of the an-

thers of Erica, 156.

eer vapour bow, description of a,

466.

Lycett, J., on Perna quadrata, 427.

Macdonald, J. D., on the anatomy of

the Macgillivrayia pelagica and

Cheletropis Huxleyi, 232, 359; on

the anatomy of Nautilus umbilica-

* tus, 361; on the anatomy and

affinities of Phyllirrhoé bucephala,

457.

Macgillivrayia, on the anatomy of,

232, 359.

Malacoptila, new species of, 293.

Manouria, on the new genus,

68.

Marine vivarium, on the, 130.

Mason-wasp, on the construction of

the nest of a species of, 310.

Meade, R. H., on theBritish species

of Phalangiide, 393.

Megabunus, on the British species of,

405.

Melosira, new British species of, 259.

Menura Alberti, on the nest and eggs

of, 141.

Mermis, new species of, 71.

Meteorological observations, 79, 159,

239, 319, 391, 466.

Miers, J., on the genera Pionandra,

Cliocarpus, and Peecilochroma,

196; on the structure of the seed

in the Clusiacez, 363, 372.

Milne-Edwards, M., on the meta-

morphoses of intestinal worms,462.

Mohl, H. von, on the structure of

chlorophyll, 321, 416.

Mollusca, on the opercula of certain,

16; notes on Swiss, 20; Clark’s

History of British Marine Testa-

ceous, reviewed, 349.

Monopus medusicola, notice of, 277.

Moore, F., on the genus Ruticilla,

450.

Moore, T., on some ferns in the Wal-

lichian herbarium, 150.

Morris’s, J., Catalogue of British Fos-

sils, reviewed, 54.

Muscular fibre, on the development

of, in Mammalia, 234.

Musophaga, new species of, 381.

Myrmecophaga jubata, on the size of

the red corpuscles of the blood of,

381.

Myrmica, notes on the genus, 151 ;

new species of, 152.

471

Nautilus umbilicatus, on the anatomy

of, 361.

Naviculz, on the movements and re-

production of the, 237; new British

species of, 256.

Neisler, H. M., on the fructification

of the Arachis hypogiea, 385.

Nelumbium, on the embryo of, 369.

Nemastoma, on the species of, 412.

Nests of humming-birds, on the, 157.

Notodelphys ovifera, notice of, 158.

Odontidium, new species of, 7, 257.

Opiho, on the British species of, 407.

Opisthoporus, on the genus, 13.

Ornithology of Malacea, on the, 95.

Orthosira, new species of, 8, 260.

Owen, Prof., on the anatomy of the

walrus, 226.

Oyster-shell, on a monstrous, 91, 210,

314, 385.

Palemon serratus, on the natural

history and habits of, 247.

Pentastoma, new species of, 73.

Pericosmus, new species of, 195.

Perna quadrata, observations on, 427.

Phalangiide, on the British species

of, 393:

Pheenicura Tithys, notes on, 461.

Phyllirrhoé bucephala, on the ana-

tomy and affinities of, 457.

Phylloscopus, on the Indian species

of, 161.

Pinnularia, new species of, 256.

Pionandra, new species of, 199.

Plants, on the geography of, 438.

Peecilia multilineata, on the habits of,

206.

Peecilochroma, on the genus, 205.

Potamocheerus penicillatus, remarks

on, 64.

Prawn, on the natural history and

habits of the common, 247. —

Pringsheim, Dr., on the impregnation

and germination of the Algw, 346,

ine ga pallida, on the animal of,

Ptilonopus, new species of, 158.

Pupa, new species of, 27.

Pygorhynchus, new species of, 271.

Ransom, Dr. W. H., on the impreg-

nation of the ovum in the stickle-

back, 229.

Regulus, new species of, 432.

Rhinoceros, on a new species of, 142.

Rotifera, on the manduceatory organs

in the, 357. :

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

153, 229, 291, 357, 456.

472

Ruticilla, monograph of the genus,

450.

Salamander, new species of, 134.

Salmon, on the external membrane of

the ova of the common, 307.

Saturnia, new species of, 294.

Savory, Dr. W. S., on the develop-

ment of muscular fibre in mamma-

lia, 234.

Sealaria, new species of, 274.

Scanzoni, M., on Trichomonas vagi-

nalis, 464.

Schiddte, M., on some Staphylinide

found in the nests of Termites, 224.

Schistochlamys, new species of, 345.

Schizaster, new species of, 264.

Sclater, P. L., on a new species of

Dendrocolaptes, 223 ; on new spe-

cies of Bucconide, 292.

Sea-water, on artificial, 17.

Senna, on the characters and syno-

nyms of the genus, 147.

Senoner, Dr., on natural self-printing,

236.

Sertularia, new species of, 127.

Smith, Rev. W., on the Diatomaceze

of the South of France, 1.

Sorex, new species of, 238.

Sowerby’s Ferns of Great Britain,

~ reviewed, 354.

Spatangus, uew species of, 178.

Spathura, new species of, 318.

Sphacelaria, on the germination of,

348.

Spirachtha, characters of the new

genus, 226.

Stainton’s, H. T., Entomologist’s

Annual for 1855, reviewed, 53, 356.

Staphylinide, notes on some, 224.

Starch-granule, on the structure of

the, 386, 426.

Stickleback, on the impregnation of

the oyum in the, 229.

Tienia, new species of, 74.

Templeton, R., on a new species of

Sorex, 238.

Termites, on some particulars in the

natural history and habits of, 310.

Testudo, new species of, 135,

Tetraogallus, new species of, 143.

Tetrarhynchus, new species of, 74.

INDEX.

Thamnophilus, new speeiés of, 345, ~

Thompson, W., on a new species of

Corynactis, 314.

Thwaites, G. H. K., on the genus

Ancistrocladus of Wallich, 149.

Tortoises, new species of, 67, 135.

Trichomonas vaginalis, on the, 464. _

Tridacna crocea, on the animal of,

100.

Trochilus, new species of, 146.

Valenciennes, M., on the metamor«

phoses of intestinal worms, 462.

Vaucheria, on the impregnation and

germination of, 346.

Vegetable placentation, on, 336,

Vegetation in the Crimea, notice of

the, 155.

Vine disease, remarks on the, 236,

Vivarium, marine, on the, 130, r

Wallace, A. R., on the ornithology of

Malacca, 95.

Walrus, on the anatomy of the, 226 5

on the attitudes and figures of the,

339.

Warington, R., on the habits of the

common prawn, 247.

Weinland, Dr. D. F., on a marsupial

frog, 158.

Welwitsch, Dr. F., on the vegetation

of Sierra Leone, 305.

Westwood, J. O., on new species of

Saturnia, 294.

Wheat, on the origin of, 383.

White, A., on a new species of Aigo-

soma, and on the genus Cyrtonops,

137 ; on anew species of Anomou-

rous crustacean, 307.

White, Dr. W. A., on the vegetation

of the Crimea, 155,

Wilson, A., on the textile plants of

Jamaica, 369.

Woodward, 8. P., on the animals of

certain genera of bivalve shells, 99,

Worms, intestinal, on the metamor-

phoses of, 462; new species of, 223.

Wright, Dr. T., on fossil Echmoderms

from the Island of Malta, 101, 175,

262.

Zoological Society, proceedings of the,

64, 218, 292, 375, 450.

Zoophytes, new speciesof British, 127,

END OF THE FIFTEENTH VOLUME.